Where The Heart Is At (Cancelled)by ShadowcoltChaptersPrologueChapter 1. Welcome To EarthChapter 2. My Home Is Your HomeChapter 3. Meeting The ChaosChapter 4. The Chaos PactChapter 5. Two Plus EightChapter 6. We Are EquestriaChapter 7. The Ape's LairChapter 8. Friends and NightmaresChapter 9. The Signs Of ChangePrologue"Where The Heart Is At" written by Shadowcolt “Strangers are just family you have yet to come to know.” – Mitch Albom Prologue Swinoujscie, Poland, 23rd of December The weather was nasty for this time of year. Heavy rain accompanied by strong winds flooded the town streets, which were still full of people as they were preparing themselves for the big day. There were numerous Christmas decorations in almost every inch of the sidewalks. Their colorful play of lights made some ordinary and average gray streets of the town look outstanding. Then again, which city or town didn’t look nice at this time of the year? Driving through all the familiar streets, my memories about my previous life here were making me sigh deeply. It was easy to see that Swinoujscie, my former home town, had changed a lot since my last visit. It was almost seven pm, so as always, the last piece of radio music was interrupted by news broadcasts. Besides the obvious mentioning of the storm on the Baltic sea, Christmas fever stuff, prediction of first snow this winter in all the country, usual suspicions of corruption in the Polish government and some minor stuff, they once again mentioned a bear that had escaped from the zoo in Bialystok about a week ago. Apparently, it was a fresh specimen that was brought there to replace the old one that had died some time ago. It seems it had overslept its lessons about hibernation, or conditions of the zoo were not to its liking. After passing another few blocks and roundabouts, I finally arrived. The small street was surrounded almost continuously by prewar tenement houses on both sides, which were slightly nibbled by the tooth of time. They were also some of the few houses that had survived the Second World War. Some of the buildings were being renovated while being covered with mesh façade. I parked my pickup truck near the third house on the right, and started getting ready to leave the vehicle, when I noticed the worried look of my companion, who was sitting right next to me. “I'll be right back. I’ll just give her flowers and we’ll move along. It was a long day, and now the only thing that I'm dreaming about is to hit the sack,” I said while leaving the car. With a bouquet in hand, I walked a small section of sidewalk that separated me from the stairwell. I ran to the third floor, stumbling along the way, until I stood before the great dark wooden door. Shortly after the bell rang, a woman in a violet robe opened the door. She was of medium build, smaller than me by a head, with long blond curly hair, and face with a few visible wrinkles. Judging by her looks, she was over her fifties. “Good evening, Miss. Malkowska,” I said with a smile. The woman was a little confused at first, because my poorly groomed beard and very long hair weren’t something that I used to have in the past. I didn’t care about my looks anymore, so people’s reactions didn’t bug me at all. She smiled radiantly while looking at me . “Alex?” I nodded with a smile. “My God, what a surprise.” She didn’t wait for me to respond, and quickly hugged me with all her strength. “Yes … I’m h-happy to see you too … ugh … ma’am,” I uttered, and somehow managed to free myself from her bone braking grip. “Happy birthday, ma'am,” I said as I presented her with the bouquet of orchids while massaging my side. “My dear, for you, it’s just Martha, remember that … oh my, those are lovely,” she said as she accepted the flowers. “Thank you very much. But seriously, I haven’t seen you for almost three years. Please tell me how are you doing? Oh wait … let’s talk inside, please come in.” Miss Martha stepped aside and moved her arm in an inviting gesture. “Thank you, I’m fine, but I’m afraid I can’t stay,” I declined politely. “My friend is waiting for me in the car. He's one of those impatient types, so I think I better get going.” Although I was ready to turn and leave, Miss Martha didn’t feel like letting me go so easily. “A friend? Well then, how about you bring him over and I'll make you both some tea?” “Well, no … I mean … ugh,” I stammered while trying to figure out the way out of this, but my evasive look didn’t get passed her unnoticed. “Alex, we haven’t seen each other for quite some time, so I believe that this is the best opportunity to make it up.” I was in no condition for a chit-chat, but I knew that I would never out-talk this woman. Her stubbornness and determination were comparable only to my desire of life in peace and solitude. And that was no small thing. And so, without a chance to say no, I simply answered “Yes, ma’am,” and went down to my car. My canine companion was already moving nervously in his seat, but very soon all his attention was focused on me. As soon as I opened the door, he jumped on me, almost knocking me to the ground. He began to lick my face, like he hadn’t seen me for months. Really now, I was gone for about five minutes, so he'd probably done something wrong. Then it hit me. I quickly threw him aside and looked inside the interior of my black Ford Ranger pickup truck. The first thing that struck me was the pungent odor of urine coming from the passenger seat. And on the upholstery of the seat, there was a wet visible stain. I turned my head and focused my eyes on the adult German shepherd. He slightly tilted his head and hanged out his tongue, looking innocently at me. “I bet you think that was funny ... right?” Max barked, which in my poor dog language probably meant yes. Man, and to think that despite my hermit lifestyle, I decided to take him in. He wasn’t actually a quiet and calm being like me, but the funny thing was that it didn’t bother me so much. In contrast to humans, he didn’t flood me with streams of useless and meaningless questions. Sleeping, eating, pooping, and fun were the simplicities that made his company more suitable to my needs. I couldn’t get bored around him, as he sometimes liked to pull a trick on me. We spent the next two hours in the apartment of my mom’s friend. You can try to imagine the shock on Martha’s face when she realized Max's true species. Priceless. We talked about various and mostly familiar topics: my families, my present life, and my plans for the future. Although it’s been five years since my wife and child’s deaths, reaching back in time was never a comfortable subject for me to strike upon. It’s just that I never quite acknowledged the fact that they were gone. Miss Martha knew that, and as a psychologist, she also knew how to ask the right questions without me feeling uneasy about it. I could tell her almost anything because of her medical secrecy. I knew that our personal chat would never leave the walls of her house. She really had helped me with my recovery, in fact, if it wasn’t for her valuable support, I would probably be gone by now. While talking, I sometimes looked around the guest room, admiring the Christmas decorations. It made a fine example of typical Polish style Christmas. The Christmas tree was very beautiful with its entire decor, as well as small decorations hanging in the windows. All those things made me reluctantly remember my own family holidays. I again gazed at Max, who was sitting by Martha’s side the whole time while resting his muzzle on the armrests of her chair. He seemed to be fond of the attention she was giving him, as she was scratching him behind his ears the whole time. Our meeting probably wouldn’t have lasted so long if he hadn’t always begged for more. That Max. What a suck-up. “So tell me, Alex, how’s your little sister doing?” her sudden question has awakened me from my ponder. “What? Oh … sister, yes … well, she’s doing great, although we don’t talk to each other so much right now.” My words seemed to surprise her, but just as she was going to ask about it, I quickly added “Let’s just say, we both have our own lives now, but we’re still a family.” That seemed to work somehow as her worried expression softened a little. “I … see. That’s good to hear. Tell her I said hello,” she said with a smile, but I just nodded without a word. The sister problem was a little too complex to talk about, so I wanted to skip it for now. “Have you already … visited your family graves?” “We just arrived, so no unfortunately,” I said and took a sip from my teacup. “I understand. I'm sure they will be pleased with your visit.” Yeah, In their own ‘dead kind of way’ I thought, but I didn’t say it, only nodded. My psychologist quickly changed the subject. “You know, when I suggested that you should change your surroundings, I never would have thought that you’d actually move out permanently. The greater was my astonishment when you told me that you have settled down near some lake in Masuria.” Yeah, it made me wonder why myself. The plan was that I had to leave for a month to a well-known spa, and be under the care of local psychologists and psychiatrists who would determine whether the screws in my head were placed properly. Strangely, however, I decided to drive around the country instead, looking for God knows what. I only knew that I needed peace and quiet, and so in the end fate had brought me to that beautiful lake. The idea for the house came unexpectedly, when I had recalled my family’s former trip to one of those places. The local guest house built of logs was the ideal place to relax for the whole two weeks. A home like that seemed to be good enough for my needs, and so I decided to put my house building plan into action. About two years later, I had set my foot in my new home. “I can assure you that I made the right choice. I believe that living far away from the hustle and bustle of civilization was the best choice I could come up with. That place did rise to my expectation, and provided me with ideal conditions for my convalescence. If you ever feel like it, you could visit me. It's definitely better than living in the town or city,” I said as I wrote my current address on a small piece of paper, and handed it over to her. “Thank you very much, dear, I’m looking forward to it. And it's good to hear that you’re happy.” Miss Martha suddenly turned her attention back to Max, who never got bored of all the affection she was giving him. “You know, the small fortune that you and your sister have gained really was a blessing. I still remember the times when you were working your hands to the bone, trying to make a living while helping your sister with her studies. That’s really something you should be proud of.” I accepted her words with a smiled which she cared to return. “You have proved that you’re devoted to those whom you hold most dear. The love for another person really does allow us to move further beyond our limits.” Her words made me think for a while. Was it really that big of a deal? I did what I had to, to help my sister carry on with her life. Luckily, the lottery money came just in time. “Alex?” once again, I was brought back from my deepest thoughts. "…" “I know how much you two have gone through. Especially you, my dear. Losing that many close people in such a short time is not something that many manage to endure. Yet, you have stood up to it all.” “Martha, you do realize that if it wasn’t for your help, I wouldn’t even be here, and we wouldn’t be talking right now. It was you who helped me walk again …” “No, my dear, I had only called out to you. It was you who had to take all the steps. Besides, you weren’t alone. There were people who supported you. Believe me, I have witnessed many people who went beyond return. Sometimes, regaining one’s faith can only be achieved with love and determination.” “Yeah, I suppose you’re right,” I replied shyly. “Your sibling love helped you overcome many circumstances. That’s why I need to tell you this.” Martha stopped for a moment, while I waited patiently for her to continue. “The world can take everything from you: money, houses, cars, false friends, and even faith. But true love and friendship will always be by your side. Never close your heart for them, because in time of hardships, they will always be there for you. Remember that.” “I … “ I felt weird talking about all this, because I already lost two families. Allowing fate to have a cruel play with me for a third time wouldn’t be a wise thing to do. As for friendship … I just didn’t feel like I needed it that much right now. “Just give it some time, Alex. Some day the wounds will be healed, maybe they will even turn to scars, but when the time comes, you will understand it yourself.” “Thank you Martha.” I replied with a smile, when I noticed that it was already past ten pm. “Well, it’s getting late, so I think we will be going. We have a long way behind us, and we definitely need some sleep.” She just looked at her watch and smiled. “Oh my, is it that late already? Very well then, I won’t stop you. Are you staying at your friend's house or the hotel?” My old family’s flat, as well as the apartment that me and my wife had bought together, were sold shortly before I had moved. I knew that I couldn’t keep them, because I wasn’t visiting these parts too frequently anymore. My sister and I had made that decision together, since she already had decided to settle down in Warsaw. Luckily, my home town has various hotels, which are kind enough to accept my canine friend. “Yeah, we will be staying in one of the hotels. Nothing too fancy, it’s just for one night. We will leave tomorrow morning, right after I pay my respects to my relatives.” “What about the Christmas eve? Are you celebrating it alone, or with friends?” she had to ask, didn’t she? I didn’t have any contact with my old friends, and so far didn’t care to make new ones. Christmas was, and always will be, a holiday made especially for families. Since my parents, wife, and daughter were long gone, with my sister being too busy with her new life and work, celebrating it was a total waste of time. “No, actually I stopped celebrating it long ago, ever since ... well, you know.” Martha didn’t say anything, just nodded. “For me, it’s just a normal day, like any other.” “I see ... I’ll respect that, but just to let you know, if you ever change your mind, my door is always open for you.” Somehow I felt that she would give me an invitation. It also made me realize something. After her husband’s death, she has lived alone all these years, but unlike me she never allowed sadness and sorrow to bring her down. I really admired her determination and strong mind. “Thank you very much, Miss ... ah, I mean, Martha.” I turned my gaze to my canine friend. “Come on, Max, we're leaving.” Shortly after we were both standing on the threshold of her apartment. “Good luck, Alex, and remember that you're always welcome here,” she said while giving me a last friendly hug. “Thank you. Once again, happy birthday and Merry Christmas, Martha,” I said and started walking down the stairs. She just answered it with “Merry Christmas, my dear.” I felt relief that she didn’t ask me if I still blame myself for the death of my loved ones. I couldn't lie to her about this, so it would've ended up in a therapy session, which would last until morning. The weather outside was rather calm now, as the wind was definitely weaker and the rain was long gone. We got into the car and departed for our hotel, enduring the smell of urine that remained inside. After less than ten minutes, we had arrived at the required destination, and we have registered ourselves in. The hotel room was quite decent, and it suited my taste just fine. I quickly took a shower and, without any hesitation, sunk myself into the warm bed sheets. *** Meanwhile, somewhere in another reality The full moon was already shining brightly upon the Equestrian kingdom starry sky. The citizens were slowly preparing for sleep, and were about to leave their dreams in the hooves of the princess of the night. There wasn’t a single soul remaining on the streets of Ponyville, and only a few lights were piercing through the windows of local homes. Meanwhile, the Everfree forest was slowly waking up again as the night animals began to leave their lairs. Their various growls mixed together and echoed throughout the woods. Amongst all of it wandered a mysterious hooded figure. The mysterious individual moved soundlessly, not at all caring about the threatening sounds, or the current appearance of the hostile nature. Looking back and making sure that no one kept track of him, he soon reached the end of his journey, as he stopped suddenly a few meters before the entrance to a dark cave. Not moving or making any sounds, he waited patiently for further developments. Suddenly, the sounds of heavy footsteps came from inside the cave as they were becoming louder each passing second. A dark being appeared in the cave’s abyss as its glowing red eyes were flashing ominously at the newcomer. When its muscular figure emerged from the darkness while stepping into the moonlit glade, it was easier now to conclude its origins. A huge manticore came before the newcomer, accompanied by two much smaller, but equally dangerous-looking ones. The mysterious individual observed everything with stoical peace. Then he gently pulled the hood off his head, revealing a dark yellow mane and orange horn which matched his coat color. The largest manticore spoke first. “Speak.” Its exceptionally low voice could make anyone feel respect for it. The stranger smiled and bowed unexpectedly as he answered. “Everything is going according to our plan, your highness. All the important posts in the castle have already been occupied. We are all waiting for your signal.” The stranger looked up again and gazed into the eyes of the mighty lion with horns, bat wings, and scorpion-like tail with a venomous stinger. The powerful manticore came closer while grinning evilly, “Excellent. Is the potion ready as well?” The stallion, without losing any of his confidence, replied, “As you wished. We have tested it, and I can assure you that the effects won’t take long to kick in”. The bigger manticore suddenly began to change. Its muscular body was slowly giving way to a sleeker and dark gray figure. Powerful paws began to change into hooves, while the red hair and the scorpion's tail into a long jade mane and a long hairy tail. A sharp horn sprouted on her forehead while her teeth, although they didn’t differ much from her previous incarnation, became smaller to fit her slender face. “Finally, I’ll have revenge on that rotten kingdom and its cursed inhabitants. Their pathetic love will forever feed me and my subjects.” Queen Chrysalis let out a loud sinister laugh, which was quickly undertaken by a huge number of changelings that had gathered near the cave, taking every possible free space of the field. The only one who didn't join the joyous bustle, was the visitor. While the queen was getting happy that her sinister plan was going smoothly he decided to continue with his report. “Unfortunately, not everything goes as it should, your highness,” he said making the queen suspend her devilish laugh and look at the pony with a disapproving expression. “You said that everything is ready, and now you’re saying otherwise ... ARE YOU TOYING WITH ME?” She stomped her hoof on the ground, causing a large crack to appear, which made her gathered subjects withdraw slightly with fear. The stranger, however, remained with stoical peace. “No, my queen. As I said, everything is prepared properly. There’s still the matter of the royal couple of the Crystal Empire. It seems they won’t be present at the Grand Galloping Gala, cause as they have stated in their letter, there are some urgent matters they need to attend to.” Queen Chrysalis, who was listening to his explanation while walking around him, stopped suddenly behind his back and looked at him with disdain. “Ahhh.” She let out a single sound of displeasure, but quickly regained her pace “oh well, you can’t have everything ... immediately.” She began to laugh softly to herself. “Time will come for them as well and when the news of our triumph reaches the crystal palace, they will come for their fate eventually. Once we feast ourselves on all the love in Equestria, there will be nothing standing in our way, even that pitiful love of theirs.” “Of course, my queen,” answered her servant. “I almost forgot, have you managed to capture that pesky maggot named Discord?” asked the queen. Her servant pursed his lips into a mischievous smile. “As you ordered, I managed to trap him in a magical artifact and hide him deep under the palace caves. Unfortunately, he didn’t forfeit without a fight. If it wasn’t for my devotion, surely he would now be standing here, instead of me. But I have to admit, however, that this draconequus has a lot of potential. His powers of chaos could serve our cause pretty well. From what I know, he doesn’t yield to Celestia, or anyone else in the whole kingdom, so we could ...“ “NO ... I will not risk it,” refused the queen. “From what I know, he is too unpredictable and duplicitous, and so in the final battle he could betray us. He cannot be trusted.” “I believe that for the right price ...” "ENOUGH!!!” she screamed. “Don’t you dare question my orders, you worm. That maggot can rot in there until the end of the world, and if you stand up to me ever again, you’ll share his fate.” She drew up in front of him, their faces only inches apart. “Is that clear?” Her last words were spoken with a dangerously low voice. Her servant swallowed hard, and bowed once more. “As always, my queen.” “Good, now return to the castle and wait for further orders,” she spoke with cold firmness. “You know what fate awaits you, if you let me down?” The stallion simply lifted his head. “I do, my queen,” replied the stallion. As he covered his head with the hood, he slowly began to walk back into the dark forest. Chrysalis looked around at her gathered subjects. “Go back to your lairs and rest, as tomorrow you all will get to feast upon the remains of the great kingdom of Equestria.” Walking towards the cave she quickly added, “and I assure you, it will be a marvelous feast.” Her laughter clearly carried around the area, announcing a future disaster. Her servants quickly scattered, hiding in numerous burrows, which were carved above the entrance to the cave. Soon, the clearing was deserted, without any single soul remaining. Meanwhile, the hooded pony, making sure that he’s not being followed, hid himself in the shade of a big tree while sitting on his rump. “Phew,” he gasped and began to change. “Our tempered queen has an appetite for some love, I see.” His body adopted a serpentine figure, becoming a combination of several types of animals. He then stretched out lazily, slowly massaging all of his limbs. “Really now, walking on four legs is really tiring.” He snapped the claws of his eagle paw, making a small glass bubble appear before his face. The draconequus looked at its contents, and then said with a devilish smile, “But what won't you do for fun, right?” He tapped his lion paw fingers over the glass vessel, clearly irritating the creature that was trapped inside. The small changeling was hitting the glass walls with full force with his head and rear hooves. While at it, he was changing its shape between his recent incarnation of the pony spy, the God of Chaos, and his real self. Discord was clearly amused by the incompetent attempts of the creature. “Trying to capture the king of chaos wasn’t a very deliberated move on your side, my dear friend. You really thought that it would be so easy? I learned quite well from my last two imprisonments. To think that if it wasn’t for my knowledge of the truth spell, I would have never learned about your huge surprise party, which no one cared to invite me to. Thank you, my little friend, for your great sincerity,” he said with a sneer. With the help of magic, the ball rose higher and then gently landed on the extended eagle claw. Smiling lazily, Discord began to rotate it around its own axis like a basketball. There were intermittent sounds coming from inside, stating a growing sense of discomfort ... and nausea. “Would you believe that your queen rejected such a fine offer as mine? I’m really shocked. And I was so hoping for a fruitful cooperation. Of course, there’s a possibility that I would refuse, especially after all those horrible things she said about me. Like who knows, maybe I would even turn her into a big black maggot cheese? Oh, what a sight that would be.” When the ball suddenly stopped, the creature inside began to wobble on its own hooves, until he collapsed unable to maintain balance. Discord, maintaining his smile snapped his fingers, causing the vessel to disappear into the thin air, along with its contents. “But wait, it seems that our beloved kingdom is in danger! My sweet Celestia, whatever are we going to do now? I believe I should now go to the castle, warn the princesses, alert the royal guards and ... oh yeah, our beloved elements of harmony, and prevent this tragedy.” Discord snorted loudly and then his face was broken with his characteristic devilish smile. ”But where's the fun in that?” Overjoyed with his thoughts, he started to float higher and higher above the trees of the Everfree forest until he was able to see the castle of Canterlot far in the distance. “I’m looking forward to this Grand Galloping Gala thing,” he said and while choking with laughter, he flew towards the castle, waiting patiently for the big day. *** Swinoujscie, 24th of December It was getting past seven am when we reached the beach, and the night was slowly giving up to another day. The sky was almost covered with clouds, but a strong gale and heavy rains, which gave residents such a rough time yesterday, seemed to be only a memory now. Looking at the entire beach, one could easily conclude that the current waves were nothing compared to those that crashed ashore last night. The whole beach, which in some places was even 150 m wide, had been flooded up to the dunes. There was debris scattered everywhere, as the beach was now one big concentration of shells, rocks, pieces of branches, a few dead fish, and other garbage. The trash cans, which were usually half buried in the sand, were ripped out of their places by the powerful force. That view could make one bow to the uncontrollable forces of nature, and I felt relieved that I wasn’t here at that time. But if someone asked me why me and Max were here now, I would say "because we could". Not being able to sleep at all for the last 6 hours, we ended up here. By the way, I've always liked coming here as a kid. It had something that always seemed to calm me down, and helped me restore my batteries. Without a single soul in sight, we had the whole beach to ourselves. Usually it would be quite the opposite. During the summer season the town is always overrun by tourists. There are endless crowds on the streets, in restaurants, stores, with almost no parking spaces. Not to mention long lines to ferries, since this town is settled on an island. Fortunately, Swinoujscie is a seasonal town and for most of the year it is a peaceful and quiet place. There was almost no soul in the sight. But I knew that it was soon about to change, as storms sometimes throw up one more thing. Something that made many amber seekers come to the beach for it. Honestly, I was always fascinated by these stones, as they had a natural inner beauty which could charm anyone. I deeply hoped that I would manage to find some nice peace before the amber hyenas would swarm the coast. I slowly passed each meter of the shore, looking carefully for valuable stone. From what I have read once about amber, which was sometimes called the sun’s tears, it can be found in many varieties, and if we wanted to find a big specimen we would also have to look in the water. Of course, lack of professional equipment made me abandon that idea. In the meantime, Max was having a blast with one of the huge branches that was lying on the sand. It was too big for him to carry, but he struggled with it anyway, plowing the ground along with it. Following his actions, I noticed something in the plowed ground. It was partially buried in the sand, covered with shells and other trash, but it was still slightly visible. Intrigued, I walked closer, knelt, and began to discard any unnecessary items. When I finally got through with it, and rinsed it from all the sand, I could enjoy what I held in my hand. After the gold red color I noted that I was dealing with the truest amber. As for my first one, it was huge. My finger pads were barely visible on its rough edges. Although, the surface was not polished as those found in brooches, I still could not believe how beautiful it was. Max's barking woke me up from my ponder, as he was now running like mad across the beach scaring the swans, gulls, and terns that have flown in for their morning meal. I regained my senses, as my gaze went far away to the east side of the beach. There was a waterway entrance to the port, formed by two piers. On the end of the western one was a beacon in a shape of a windmill, which was also the symbol of this town. With a smile on my face, I looked one last time at the amber, hid it in the pocket of my jacket, and started marching towards the lantern. While on the way, I hoped that this discovery wasn’t the last on today’s account. After a ten minute journey, and no further luck in amber hunting, we arrived at the windmill. I sat on its stairs to hide from the wind blowing from the sea. It was merely past dawn, as the sun rays were reaching through the clouds. The view in my opinion was perfect, as I marveled it. Closing my eyes, I began to inhale huge amounts of sea air, while clearing the mind of all unnecessary thoughts. It wasn’t easy, because I knew there was still a trip to the cemetery waiting for me. As I was marveling the local view, and enjoying the morning breeze, I suddenly heard my stomach rumbling. I came to the conclusion that before we fulfill our duty, we first need to fill our stomachs. Max seemed to share the same thought. “Well, so much for our reverie, my dear friend.” We slowly headed back to the car, and took a ride to the nearest bakery. to be continued ... Chapter 1. Welcome To EarthThe great royal hall, the same which for decades served the monarchy in treating the delegations from around the world, has seen many things. Its thick walls have witnessed many quarrels, disputes, considerations, as well as announced wars and signed agreements. By numerous stained-glass windows and pictures spoke years of history, which was never meant to be forgotten. The Grand Galloping Gala, as usual, had gathered a wide group of guests, who came invited for this special holiday. From farthest lands of the kingdom appeared the high ranked representatives of the pony race, to celebrate the day from which the walls of the splendid palace of Equestria have been raised. All signs on sky and earth showed that this would be the day which will be remembered for long. The present course of events seemed to confirm these assumptions. The shouts and screams of horror could be heard everywhere accompanied by numerous spell casts. When a changeling got hit by one of them, he was blasted into a pillar. Changeling’s limply body, along with fragments of marble, soon after hit the floor. As the panicking guests tried to leave the great hall, they were bumping occasionally with each other. Their clumsy attempts were met with a joyful croak from the god of chaos, who was most evidently amused by the whole thing. Choking with laughter and twisting like a snake, he avoided every subsequent green ray fired in his direction. The one casting them, however, did not share his enthusiasm, as Queen Chrysalis could feel the rising anger each time her green beam didn’t reach the moving target. Being too focused on the king of chaos made her almost get hit by a sudden bright beam, which blasted into the hall walls nearby while missing her merely by an inch. “What the …?” Her attention from Discord quickly moved to the center of the room, where both princesses were bravely repelling every enemy attack that came their way. “Tia, there’s just too many of them, at this rate they will finish us off quickly,” yelled princess Luna who managed to fight off a large group of changelings, which took the opportunity to take the form of the royal guards. “I … I feel my powers are slowly leaving me, dear sister, something is definitely not right. It’s like something is draining all my strength away.” With each moment Luna was having difficulties in collecting her energy. As the light in her horn was fading, her body slowly refused obedience. Celestia clearly shared her sister‘s concerns, but she refused to forfeit. “Do not lose hope, dear sister, our subjects are counting on us.” For a moment her eyesight rested on the other side of the room, where the god of the chaos was dodging each of changeling attacks. His tactics seemed to be effective, because each time he made them hit the walls and pillars of the great hall. “DISCORD!!!” Using her high Canterlot voice Celestia tried to draw the attention from the god of chaos “STOP GOOFING AROUND, AND HELP ...” At the last moment she managed to dodge a large beam of green light, which was shot her way. Unfortunately, it reached her sister, who stricken by the powerful force made a suppressed scream, and collapsed to the cold floor. “LUNA!!!” Celestia regardless of the threat turned her back to the self-confident changeling queen, and quickly stood beside her hardly conscious sister. Despite the pain and the numbness of her body, the princess of the night clenched her teeth bravely trying to rise to her hooves. Upon seeing Celestia‘s worried face, she managed to gasp quietly. “Do not fear, dear sister, we shall not forfeit so easily,” said princess Luna and, with every last possible bit of will left in her, she managed to light her horn, announcing her readiness for the further fight. The expression on her face and body movements, however, meant something else. Admiring her sister for her persistence, Celestia quickly concentrated on the battle once again. The ring of changelings was tightening around them with every second. Their queen was confidently moving forward, encouraging her subjects to even bolder attacks. With a gaze of her eyes, Celestia looked at a lavender force field nearby. A group of changelings was constantly attacking it trying to get inside. The lavender pony named Twilight Sparkle was overstraining herself, trying to maintain the magic shield at all cost. All her friends were now beside her, lying tired on the cold floor, unable to put up a fight. “Twilight, are you all alright?” Celestia was anxiously watching her pupil as she tried to stop the force field from disappearing. “Ugh ...your highness, Princess Luna is right … someone or something is sucking up our strength ... ahhh … I’m almost at my limit .... ahhh.” Twilight felt the growing fatigue. All six mares were now in no condition to fight anymore. Even their elements of harmony were useless now, due to their exhaustion. The queen of changelings felt a wild satisfaction looking at this situation, unable to hold back her own malicious laugh from filling up the whole room. “Oh, it is really heartwarming, that despite some defects …” She looked at the amused god of chaos, "our devious plan was a success. Your state seems to confirm it just fine.” Her face was filled with an ominous smile. “WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO US, YOU WITCH?” Luna, feeling her rising anger, jumped forward, ready to cast any available spell, just to wipe the smile of the queen‘s face. “LUNA, STOP!!!” Celestia‘s yell made her sister stop immediately. The expression on her face stated dissatisfaction that she had been deprived of the pleasure of taking it out on her enemy. “Save your strength dear sister, in this state every unnecessary use of energy might be costly to us all.” Her words, although breaking, seemed to bring Luna to her senses. Slowly she began to withdraw observing the environment at the same time, till she caught up with Celestia. Both then directed their own hostile glances at Chrysalis, getting ready to repel the attack. Their enemies were slowly getting closer, narrowing the circle around the most famous defenders in the entire kingdom. “Well, I assure you that it’s not my doing,” said satisfied Chrysalis. “I can only hope that the wine, of which all eight of you took delight in, had a rich taste. I’m quite confident of its magical properties you know *giggle*”. Those words made the two sisters stare in horror. The oldest royal wine which was kept for special occasions was poisoned. All they wanted was to thank the elements of harmony for their contribution to the safety of their kingdom. Both of them could not believe that they were tricked so easily. “Alright then your highnesses, let us see how further you two are still capable to go.” Not abandoning her own malicious smile Queen Chrysalis began to cumulate the energy in her own horn. Both sisters decided not to waste any more time and began to gather all the strength they had left, concentrating on the final attack. All the changelings scattered, suddenly feeling the near clash of the Titans, ready to observe everything from a safe distance. Also the ones attacking the elements of harmony didn’t remain passive. The magical force field which protected the friendly six disappeared suddenly, while its creator fell down brought to her limits, although she remained with her senses. Panting deeply and with the hardly conscious eyesight, she looked around. Celestia and Luna were both gathering the magic in their horns, preparing themselves for the final strike. She couldn’t, however, catch the sight of the changelings’ queen, as her vision slowly started to flee. She managed only to detect a jadeite light, which slowly started to expand. She felt the growing tension and cursed herself for her state, that she couldn’t support the princesses now when they need her the most. She tried to rise on all fours, however, all her body was numb. Slowly fainting, her eyelids unsparingly began to close. Before she was embraced in total darkness, she managed to hear a scream followed by a huge impact that the three cumulated lights made. As the beams met, their powers joined together into one big ball of light and started to transfer slowly from one site to another. None of the mares intended to forfeit. The fate of the kingdom rested on these several seconds. Seconds which she, Celestia‘s prized student, could not take advantage of. Her eyelids finally closed, turning her vision into total darkness. “Why?” She began to curse her own powerlessness. “Why?” She sought answers, although she knew them already, but was not satisfied with them. Beside the growing restlessness and irritation, she could feel something else growing within her. Something, that she has not felt for quite a long time, but something which was always a part of her whole life. Something, that has pushed her on the path, which she has been walking till now. The inner power. The one which she was so afraid of and, as Celestia‘s pupil, she tried to understand. Suddenly, she felt a warmth dispersing all over her. She could feel her body being filled up with energy. The darkness which folded her vision, began to give in to the more and brighter light. Her sub consciousness slowly began to disappear, depriving her of her will. She didn’t understand what was happening to her. She should be terrified by now. However … she felt nothing. The two princesses were already on the edge of exhaustion, as the ball of condensed energy was moving slowly in their direction. It seemed that there was no hope, to stop what was inevitable. Twilight’s eyes burst open. However, instead of pupils, they were filled with light. Her horn began to emit a bright light that soon embraced her whole body. She slowly began to stand up until she got to her four hooves. Her empty eyesight seemed to rest now on the one-sided exchange of powers between the three rulers, which was about to point out the winner. Her body, after several seconds of insensible staring, began to levitate together with the bodies of her comrades. However, none of them seemed to care. Each of them shared the same light vision followed by a strong faint light around their elements of harmony. Suddenly, they all began to create a semicircle behind Chrysalis’ back, landing on the ground with Twilight in the middle. None of this escaped the attention of the queen. Feeling at bay and little disorientated, she began to call her own subjects for help. However, when all of them attacked, they were brutally pushed away by an unknown force. Each of six mares started to form a small ball of light in front of them, which were connected together with a thin bright magical thread. Chrysalis looked in horror, as she was slowly losing the advantage. Her fight with the rulers was almost finished, as the great sphere of light energy was literally several inches from them. Although being absent-minded, her rivals were also occupied by the sight of the elements of harmony. They exchanged glances between them, hoping that at least one of them has an explanation to the whole thing. Sadly, none of them did. “Sister, what’s happening?” asked confused princess Luna. None of them could believe what they were witnessing right now. “Focus Luna, Chrysalis is distracted, we still have a chance, so let’s not waste it!!!” yelled Celestia, which helped her younger sister to quickly concentrate on the battle again. At the same time, all six balls of energy from the element’s of harmony fired, hitting the horn of the changeling queen making her scream in panic. This gave the royal sisters an injection of energy, and together they pushed the great energy ball, making it finally hit its target. The implosion made a loud echo sound that spread throughout the room. Mixed sources of energy formed the great sphere that started to absorb the queen, turning her into one great bunch of jadeite dust. Her dusty remains covered the sphere, turning it suddenly into a huge whirl, which began to spread. It grew widely every second, absorbing everything that stood in its range. Both princesses in spite all their efforts, were unable to fly away to a safe distance, because of the fatigue. Soon terrified Celestia and Luna, as well as emotionless elements of harmony, disappeared into the abyss. When Celestia has finally opened her eyes, she quickly noticed that something was wrong. Everything around her was different. There was no palace hall, no changelings, nothing. Just an empty, dark red and black background that surrounded her. What was even weirder was that she was floating, although she wasn’t using her wings at all. With a blurry eyesight, she began to look around. She suddenly noticed other ponies in the vicinity. Luna and the main six were floating limply and unconscious. Celestia felt a strange tingling all over her body, probably caused by the low temperature of her surroundings. The sudden nausea made her almost vomit, however, she fought with it hoping it would soon go away. She shouted her sister‘s name as loud as she could, however, Luna didn’t even budge. Desperate she shouted once again, and even louder; but the effect stayed the same. She tried to fly over to her, but her body being wiped of all the energy made it impossible. Tired and helpless, she wanted to cry, however, knowing it wouldn’t help her much, she decided to suppress that feeling within her as well. Feeling how all the bad emotions were starting to infect her mind, she slowly began to surrender to her fatigue. Giving the last suppressed shout from her mouth, she finally surrendered to the delightful silence and the calmness of this place. The sudden flash of bright light, followed by a strong fall to the ground caused all her senses to come back immediately. Struck with an even bigger cold than before, she slowly bent over onto her belly and extended her front hooves forward. She could feel her hooves touching something cold and fluffy. Her blurry vision made it difficult to see anything. She shook her head a few times to wipe the snow off her mane. Having winked several times, at last she managed to take notice of her surroundings. This was a dark, foggy forest, she was certain of that. The leafless trees were scattered all around the place. There were small layers of snow here and there. However, this one was different from the ones she knew. It seemed darker and scarier somehow. Slowly she rose on equal legs, which were shaking a little, and began searching for other ponies. It was too dark to see anything ,so despite the fatigue, she tried to put some magic on her horn, making it illuminate in the dark. The darkness around her faded a little, making her able to see better. Soon, she noticed something several meters ahead of her. There on the thin white carpet mixed with leaves and few broken branches, laid a couple of bodies of different colored furs. When she slowly walked closer, the sudden shock hit her. The amazement made her rub her eyes, just to be certain she wasn’t delusional. Before her lied the bodies alright. But instead of grown up mares, there were only little fillies. She was speechless, as she couldn’t tell if this was just a dream or a brutal reality. But their cutie marks, as well as their necks carrying the symbols of harmony couldn’t make it clearer. She then took a look at her hair, which was lying down on her shoulders. It didn’t flow at all and had lost its blue pigment making it all pink, just like she used to have back then when she was younger. Looking closer made her discover something else. She felt odd, like she just have lost about eight hundred years. When she looked at her flank she saw a sun cutie mark still in its place, however, all her body was now smaller. Therefore, her royal regalia, boots, and crown seemed a little too big for her. One could say that she resembled her sister's Luna weakened form while she was now lying before her as a little filly, slowly regaining consciousness. All her royal staff was scattered around her. “Luna, are you alright?” Leaning over her, she began to nudge her forehead and cheeks with her smaller muzzle. The younger sister slowly bent over on her belly hardly shaking her head, trying to regain consciousness. As Celestia lifted her head, she soon located all the elements of harmony, as they were coming to. As she was about to check up on them, she suddenly heard something behind her. It was a roar of some sort, which grew more intense with every following second. When she turned around, she could feel her heart jumping up her throat, while her body slowly covering in cold sweat. Just a few inches from her stood a bear, which being lured by the light of her horn, came in time for his meal. The animal stood up on his hind paws, and as he made a loud roar, he jumped forward with an intent to kill. *** Meanwhile on the same earth, but several minutes earlier It was already getting dark when, after a long trip back, we reached my place. The fog was slowly forming over the area. It seemed we were quite lucky, because driving a car in these circumstances would probably take longer. “Ah, home sweet home.” I sighed with relief as I parked my pickup truck in the garage, which was built into the wooden house. The house was one of fair-size, which could easily fit a large family. This two-stored construction, if we don’t count the attic, was built from pine wood, and sat in a ground embedded stone-foundation, which additionally served as a household cellar. The roof was covered with black tiles, which ideally composed itself with light brick chimney. On the ground floor down by the lake side was a wooden veranda covered by a balcony. It often served me as a relaxation point to read books or simply to sip my morning coffee during warm days. It’s identical, only roofless, version was situated on the other side of the house. From there came the exit on a fair-sized yard, which was fenced by a wooden balustrade built on hard fundament. Those were ideal conditions for Max because he needed a lot of movement. Since forest walks were not always on my mind this yard was at times a life saver. The second floor of the house ended also with a covered terrace from the lakeside, while the back side was covered with large transparent stained-glass window, from which spread the view of the forest and the back yard. I just couldn’t wait to enter my salon, lie down on the sofa, warm myself by the fireplace, and surrender to the taste of my favorite beer. That is, if my friend Gregory didn't drink it all while I was gone. He sometimes liked to visit me and have a chat with a bottle or two, even during his job which was a huge risk on his side. But no matter how much he had drunk, I've never seen him have a blackout, even once. Man, was he a tough player or what? “This was a long day Max, what do you say we grab ourselves a quick bite to eat before we hit the sack?” As we climbed the stairs we walked through the wooden veranda which began to creak pleasantly under my feet. Reaching into my pocket for my home key, my hand got struck with a refreshing coolness of my recent discovery. My pockets were sufficiently wide and deep enough to contain even that big amber. I couldn’t wait to add it to my small but interesting collection of rare stones. Meanwhile, my comrade began to stare at something at the edge of the forest. I could hear him squeal nervously as I opened the door. Suddenly I turned around in his direction. “Come on pal, whatever hides there will have to wait until tomorrow.” He didn’t react at all, as he was still staring at the same part of the woods. It puzzled me what took so much of his attention. Suddenly, we heard a loud screech as hundreds of birds took off and began to float above the bare branches of forest trees. This indeed was an interesting view; one of those which however produced many questions. One could only wonder what have made so many birds scared at the same time. No wolf or bear would be capable of causing so much commotion. You could consider a hunter or a poacher, but a gunshot could easily be heard from here. Max whined suddenly and began to fidget, jumping around, not being able to remain still. It fascinated me that animals always seemed to sense upcoming danger. It was something that we human beings lacked; although we were supposed to out pass them in a matter of intelligence. Suddenly, I noticed several flashes of thunderbolts which began to spread in all directions. I felt as something was slowly growing deep in me; a mixture of fascination and fear. I could easily tell that this wasn't any normal phenomenon. The fog began to thicken even more, which additionally increased the mystic effect. One moment later the thunderbolts on the horizon were replaced by a great sphere of dazzling rays, which began to pierce through tree branches. That phenomenon lasted several seconds before the great sphere began to shrink until it disappeared, leaving the forest in total darkness. It left a very big impression on my face, although I didn’t know what to think anymore. Many times I have heard about alien landings, and I often made fun of those egghead suckers, who got themselves worked up over a huge field signs, which were supposed to be made by unidentified flying objects. Whatever it was; I prefer to leave it until tomorrow, because roaming in a dark foggy forest in search of whatever made that commotion is not my style. “Quite a show, ah Max? ... Max?” I directed my eyesight from the forest to the dog, or should I say the spot where he was just a moment ago, just to see him later running towards the dark forest, disappearing into its abyss a few seconds later. “MAX, NO, GET BACK HERE, YOU HEAR ME, MAX!!!” I shouted as hard as I could, but I knew that once he sets his mind on something, it’s over. This dog couldn’t sit in one place, as he was curious of every sound he heard. Of course, I could just leave him be, and wait for him to come back on his own. However, I felt deep inside that he might get himself in trouble this time. Staying was not an option. Damn it Max, why are you doing this to me? I turned around, ran inside, and set foot in my salon, which occupied three quarters of the ground floor. I quickly ran up to the big sofa which was located by the fireplace. I began to push it until I have revealed a small rectangular incision on the floor, which determined the lid of one of several hiding-places of my house. As I raised the cover, I looked at the bundle of green tarpaulin. Quickly I took it out together with a small box, which was found in the left corner. Having unrolled it, I seized the wooden part of my rifle, and as I opened the lock of the bullet chamber, I began to load it. It didn’t go as smoothly as I wanted, because my hands were shaking the whole time. When I finished, I loaded my leather-jacket pockets with two more fistful of bullets and ran straight to exit. I grabbed a handy flashlight on the way, remembering to lock the door behind me. With lack of eagerness, but with a care for a friend, I ran off the porch, and with impetus I ran into a dark, foggy, scary forest. Luckily the fog was still not as thick as I feared, although walking around in such circumstances carried a big risk. I never even once saw any wolves or bears around here, though now I was more worried by that ball of light. The strong light from the torch LED which was stocked to my jacket helped me to see a little better forward. However, I was also an easy victim to whatever was hiding out there. Suddenly, I heard something moving in my nearest vicinity. I stopped and began to scan my surroundings, carefully illuminating every inch of the area. Then I heard something again, like a bunch of sticks being crashed or something. The sound came from my right side. As I turned, I saw some shadow run by the nearest trees. Preparing for God knows what; I quickly grabbed my rifle in both hands, and aiming at the suspicious area, began to approach it slowly. My finger was right at the trigger, ready to blast anything that may jump out. I could feel my heart beating like crazy, as I finally reached the shadows lair. I took a deep breath and quickly jumped forward between the trees, to make sure that it doesn’t surprise me instead. I couldn’t believe my eyes at what I saw. What I saw was … even more trees, nothing else. I didn’t know if I should feel relief, or be disappointed. Just as I took it easy, something big ran right next to me, making me almost die from heart attack. As I quickly turned around and illuminated the area, I saw the shape of my enemy just before it disappeared in the fog. Deer, a bloody deer made me almost shit myself. Way to go Alex, you're the man. I leaned by the nearest tree and took a few moments to calm myself down. Then I heard barking somewhere in the distance. “MAX!!!” I shouted, hoping he would come, but who was I trying to kid? It’s never that easy with him. As another barking reached my ear, I quickly started running in the direction it came. As long as he was barking there was still hope that I will find him safe and sound. By each passing meter, his barking came louder than before, which assured me that I was running in the right direction. In the mean time, I have tripped and slipped a few times over some roots and leaves, so as you can tell, I was having a blast. The barking sounds of my companion brought me finally to a small sized hill. As I reached its top I quickly looked down, but what I saw caused me a cold sweat. There at the bottom, my friend Max was having a quarrel with an enormous ... bear. A bear, here of all places! They were supposed to live in southern part of the country, so what gives? The bear, however, was holding off its intent to attack him. It was moving from one side to another, just like it was trying to walk around him, however, each time Max was blocking its way, like he was defending something. Unfortunately, I could not see what it was, because my view was blocked by a big overthrown tree. Max fought bravely, but I felt that he won’t last long. The bear was just as stubborn as he was. I had no intention of participating in this, but … “Oh, to hell with this,” I gasped to myself as I prepared my rifle. A sudden shot into the thin air made both Max and the bear direct their eyesight at me. The animal most evidently got frightened of it, but not enough to run away. I quickly reloaded and sent another message, only this time into the tree right next to the bear, trying not to hurt it, or Max. “GET LOST!!!” I shouted at full force quickly loading more bullets into the rifle chamber. Luckily for us, the giant lost its eagerness for further attacks because he suddenly turned around and began to retreat, giving sounds of dissatisfaction along the way. When I finally was certain that he was gone, I ran down from the hill with the rifle hanging on my shoulder. I knelt down beside Max, to make sure that he wasn’t hurt. A positive result made me breath with ease. The dog began to lick my face, wagging its tail happily. “You stupid dog, do you have any idea how worried I was? I think I’ll put you on a leash. You're just impossible, you know that?” I wanted to scold him, however, considering the fact that he was alright, I decided to forgive him this time. “Alright then, let’s go home,” I said as I stood up. Adjusting the rifle belt on my shoulder, I grabbed Max’s collar making him walk by my side. I wasn’t going to let him run away anywhere this time. As we were about to walk back, Max suddenly began to act strangely. He tried to jump forward, like he saw something again. Suddenly, he pulled so hard, that to avoid hitting the ground, I had to set him loose. Max walked closer to the overthrown tree, and started whining and barking , trying to bring my attention. “What's the matter big guy?” I asked as I walked closer to get a better view. When I illuminated the space under it using my flashlight, I saw something move in there. It couldn’t be anything dangerous, because Max surely would warn me about it. As I walked a little closer, I got shocked at the sight of a strange animal inside. Its white coat was covered with mud and leafs, and it had a somewhat interesting mane and tail of an unnatural pink color. Further inspection helped me notice two pairs of hooves. And there was something else, though I wasn’t much sure at first. Those things on both sides looked like ... wings? Funny, though I have to admit I was a little shocked at first, it became clear that I was looking at ... a small winged horse. PEGASUS? OK. I’m still sober, so what the hell? As I made another step and squatted, this creature performed a quick turn addressing itself ahead towards me. It took a defensive position, just like a lonely wolf driven into a corner, all set to attack. Its sudden reaction frightened me for a moment. Apparently it wasn’t very fond of humans. “Everything’s all right, the bear is gone. It’s safe now,” I said it, although not realizing why. Animals usually don’t understand human language, so why did I even care? The creature seemed to share my concerns, because it kept staring at me all the time with a defensive attitude. I then noticed some blood, which was spilling out from a deep wound on its neck and breast. A work of a bear I bet. It looked bad. The animal was in pain and hardly stood on its hooves. I really wanted to help it with all my heart, but frankly speaking, I didn’t even know how to calm it down. “No need to be afraid of me, I won’t hurt you,” I said stretching my hand forward in a friendly gesture. However, the creature backed off further under the overthrown tree, keeping its eyesight at me at all time. It barred its own teeth at me trying to look dangerous, though it was clearly visible that they weren’t sharp. Something suddenly moved behind it, but I couldn’t define what it was. I moved closer carefully and directed the ray of my flashlight inside the provisional cave. I suddenly noticed a great concentration of multicolored balls of fur. Their eyes were all looking at me, as my flashlight’s rays were reflecting in their pupils. They were all cramped into one great mass and seemed to shake lightly from the cold. They are young one’s no doubt. Which meant that the one, which was acting so distrustful towards me would have to be their mother. She didn’t want me to get close to her children, which was quite understandable. But I knew that in this state, she won’t be able to protect them much longer. “You’re wounded, you need some medical treatment. Please let me help you.” And again, I was talking to a horse like it was going to make any difference. However, I made an even dumber mistake. As I approached her as close as possible, I stretched out my right hand until it was almost under her muzzle. The rest went downhill. With a quick motion of her muzzle the mare bit me on four of my fingers all together and held on. What’s worse, it was on my weak hand. Stricken with heavy pain, I pulled with all my power till I managed to draw my hand from her clenched teeth. My eyesight rested now on my unlucky fingers, which pulsated painfully covered slightly with blood. Damn it. I began to curse my own good intentions, though I thanked God that those teeth weren’t sharp. However, the worst came later when I noticed the whole place getting a lot brighter, while hearing Max barking. As soon as I lifted my head, I noticed the source of the light coming from the mare‘s forehead. She suddenly jumped forward. Blinded by the light, and stricken by a powerful force, I was thrown away into a somersault, and landed on my abdomen. I felt a sudden shiver making my entire body pulsate, as I tried desperately to catch air. My lungs greeted the new breath with pain, as if they have not done this in years. I felt odd, like a bomb had exploded near me, causing me to hear only a constant shrieking in my ears. As I opened my eyes, I began to turn slowly on my back. I noticed Max standing next to me. He began to lick my face, making sure that I was ok. Having recovered enough to move properly, I slowly began to rise, trying to assemble my thoughts. Seriously, how do you explain that a wounded horse can produce a great sphere of light, which sends you flying, almost making you meet with your creator? I didn’t have any idea on that one, and frankly speaking, I didn’t care at the moment. Feeling how my legs are shaking, I sat down on my rump and grabbed the torch light that was lying close by. Slowly I rose up, feeling as my giddiness was going away. I took a deep breath, and directed the flashlight under the tree and its brutal tenant. She was still there glaring at me, having now even more trouble keeping balance. Hardly standing on three legs, she kept her front right leg above the ground. She must have damaged it when she attacked me, making me now feel kind of guilty. Further observation made me realize that the thing that was stuck on her forehead, and which served as a weapon, was no doubt a horn. Suddenly I felt like I have completely gone daft, as never before have I seen something like this. I thought that mythical monsters could only be seen in fairy tales, and here I had a living specimen. Man, I wish I had my camera. Although been treated so brutally, I still was worried for her state. When I made two steps in her direction, her horn began to emit that strange light again, only this time it was much weaker. Somehow, I didn’t feel like repeating the same trick one more time. The mare gave me a brutal but clear message, that she doesn’t desire my presence. Right now I could read between the lines. “I get it, my dear, that we are not welcome here, so allow us to withdraw so everyone can go their separate ways,” I said while raising my hands in the peaceful gesture. I made several steps backwards, and started looking for my rifle. I found it soon after, hanging on the branches of the nearby tree. Unfortunately it was hanging too high to reach it, and what’s worse, my head started to ache again. “This is my payment for trying to be nice. Well, guess I’ll have to come back for it later.” I grabbed Max’s collar, and we started heading back towards the hill. With the corner of my eyes, I saw the mare which was still standing there glaring at me ready to attack. As for me, I just wanted to leave this place as soon as possible, and concentrate on more pleasant things like a warm shower, some beer, and an episode of my favorite series. Those always pay me back for my harms. Amazing how little I need to be happy. My merry thoughts were broken, however, by my comrade’s barking, who refused to cooperate again trying to release himself from my grip. Only this time, I was prepared for this. “Come on Max, her highness will be good on her own, considering the fact that she almost blasted me to the moon.” I laughed silently feeling that my headache is rising. Max, however, like a stubborn mule began to pull us back with all his power towards the tree. Like he didn’t care what might happen again. All the time I was slightly weakened, and I did not have the strength to wrestle with him, so willing or not, I followed him. When we approached the tree again, I made a quick eye shot at the entry, seeing its impulsive renter lying motionlessly on the right flank. Beside her stood two from her young ones with lavender and blue colored coats (WTF), whining and mucking her muzzle with theirs. Together with them several others showed up, surrounding the mare from each side. Instead of worrying about themselves, they cared more about their mother, which was quite a touching view. With my hesitation slowly faltering, I moved closer while massaging my head and neck. The young ones looked at me, and backed off a little. Their heights matched my knees, and they were all covered in mud and leaves, just like their mother. However, you could still distinguish their colorful furs. This shock wave surely did something with my eyesight. I had no doubts that I have stumbled across the exceptionally peculiar bunch. Fortunately, unlike their mother, none of them seemed to have suffered. I knelt at the mare‘s side and carefully observed her wounds. Along her neck and breast went a deep and long wound. It only faded on the necklace, which was covered with claw trails. Wait a minute, since when does a wild animal wear jewelry? Now that I look at it, all of them seem to have similar ornaments on their necks. Strange. I also noticed numerous bruises, which were now even more visible in the rays of the flash light. She must have had a long torment with the bear, before Max showed up. I could see steam coming from her muzzle, which was a good sign that she was still breathing. “She needs medical treatment, but I cannot help her here. I will have to take you guys with me.” The little one’s looked at me questioningly, and I had to admit that although animals, they had a very readable expression on their faces. Man, I must’ve hit my head really hard. I took off my jacket, covering the mare with it, slowly placed my hands under her motionless body, and picked her up. I have to admit that she wasn’t exactly featherweight, but I wasn’t going to mumble about it, nor the pain from my bitten hand. The sooner we leave this place the better, because there was a high chance that the bear would return and finish the job. Focusing on the young ones, I managed to count six of them, however Max managed to dig out one more bashful lamb, hiding under a pile of sticks and leafs. This one seemed to have yellow color fur, a similarly pink mane like her mother, and small wings. Caressingly he licked her small muzzle, making her calmer at that point, and then slowly started to push her towards the exit, until she joined the rest. So seven foals and one mare. “Good boy Max,” I said and turned my head to the young ones. "Come with me, my house is not far from here, we will be safe there." I didn’t actually believe they will listen to me, but I still hoped that they will follow their mother instead. Slowly, I started to go up the hill, carefully making my steps through the slippery ground. As I looked behind me, I saw the little ones hesitantly following me, with Max keeping eye so none of them gets lost. We walked like this for quite some time, and I hoped that nothing bad will happen along the way, because the only weapon we had now was my dog, and a fistful of useless rifle bullets in my pockets. Fortunately, I didn’t have to remember my way back, because I already knew this side of the forest like nobody else. Sometime later we were able to see some light glimmering through the trees, which no doubt came from my house veranda. Now that I saw the literal light in the tunnel, I accelerated my march turning my head from time to time so that I’m not leaving the rest behind. Pretty soon we were passing the steps of my house veranda. In this moment I cursed myself for my own excessive caution, when I previously had locked the door. With some balancing in search for a key, I finally managed to get inside. As I passed through the salon, I laid the mare on my big kitchen isle, and then looked at the rest of her young ones. They were all standing at the entry feeling uneasy. I came closer and waved to them in an inviting manner. “Come on in, it’s a lot warmer and safer. I’ll take care of your mother right away.” I was amazed that they listened, entering one after another, with Max being the last. I locked the door, and quickly went to the kitchen where I found a first aid kit in one of the cabinets. With a trip to the bathroom, located on the right edge of the salon, I obtained a small bowl with warm water and a towel, and put it on the kitchen isle together with the rest of the equipment. The young ones and Max had already surrounded us, observing everything attentively. Having taken off my jacket from her body along with her necklace, I dropped it on the floor. I dunked the towel into the bowl, and as gently as I could, I began to wash her body from scraps of mud, blood and leafs. It took me quite some time, but finally I managed to bring her body into an acceptable state. In the mean time, I got to observe several visible bruises on the back right thigh, the right forearm, the neck, and also cuts from the claws on the neck and breasts. What surprised me however was that the wounds were not as deep as before, in fact they were now hardly visible. I could swear that before it looked much worse. But I was content anyway, because unlike my father who was a fine surgeon, I wouldn’t be able to deal with such an advanced injury. The local veterinarian was on holiday, and frankly speaking, I didn’t even know if the mare would endure the trip. There was also a chance that she would attack me during the travel, so that option was a no-no. Meanwhile, I discovered something strange on her left and right flank. Its shape and appearance reminded me of the sun, just like a tattoo. Stealthily I glanced at her young ones, and noticed they all had similar attributes, along with necklaces around their necks. A strange thought passed my mind that my temporary guests might have been refugees from a circus. They might have even been its main attraction. I let it go trying to focus on the further medical treatment. As gently as I possibly could, I began to disinfect the cut wounds with the oxygenated water. Then I covered them with many sterile compresses, and begun to wrap them up with bandages. Her neck, as well as right and left elbow joints served me as support. I took some fatigue in this, because I never have done it before. I feared that the bandages would not stay in place, or might cause discomfort. I used up two rolls to cover the wounds, and I must admit, that for my first time, it looked satisfying. Next I took a moment to examine her front injured leg, and I compared it with the left one, seeking any differences which would suggest a bone fracture. It was lightly swollen in the region of fetlock, which might suggest a contusion. I groped it gently just to be sure, praying that a sudden strike of pain won‘t wake my impulsive patient. The mare moved lightly, making my heart jump for a moment; however, she instantly remained without a motion. Thank God. My long diagnosis made me decide on contusion. I took some ice cubes from the freezer and filled the thermostat with them. As I pressed it against her leg, I waited a little for the cold to diminish the swelling. I then covered it with bandages, and finally took a breath of relief realizing that I was done. I could feel my hands still shaking, considering a huge risk I have taken. But there was a bit of satisfaction that in spite of zero medical knowledge, I was able to help anyway. Her kids observed my every move, and they were looking at me even now. Although I knew they wouldn’t understand me, I decided to comfort them anyway. “I’ve done everything I could to help her. I believe that a long rest will help her quickly recover.” That is, if she won’t try to kill me in the mean time. I didn’t expect them to understand, though I was surprised to see their reaction. First, I heard a deep sigh, and then on their muzzles appeared something that could easily be identified as a relief. Wait, was that a smile just now? Dear God, I think I’m losing it. Apparently life in solitude has its own side effects. As I looked at them, I noticed that they begun to stick to each other, trembling from cold. The house was not heated since my departure, as now it was just a little warmer than outside. I reached for my own jacket and covered the mare with it. Then I went by the fire place, and thrown in a few big logs of wood. As I finally set it on fire, I began to reflect on what to do next. The kids most evidently felt disorientated, because they were nervously looking around. Max already seemed to get along with the yellow and pink one. Lying down on a white carpet, they were hugging each other to make themselves warmer. My thoughts were scattered throughout the entire house right now. The mare and the young ones needed some warm corner of their own. The space by the fireplace seemed to be just right. However, I wasn’t sure whether lying on naked floor was a good idea. Then something crossed my mind, but I needed to go down into the basement to get it. Also, I needed to clear up the exposed hiding-place for my temporarily lost rifle. I reached into the pocket of my own jacket, and took out the bullets and put them back into a small box. As I put it back in its place, I covered the hole with the wooden plank, pushing the sofa back over it. Next I went down the basement stairs, and soon came back dragging a great double mattress, still wrapped in plastic. I was keeping it as a spare one for my bed, but it seemed to be perfect for now. I put it several feet from the fireplace making sure that sparks of fire couldn’t reach it. The mattress seemed big enough to contain the entire herd with ease. As for the matters of covering, I bet those old blankets I kept under my bed would do just fine. Reaching the stairs, I noticed that almost all the little ones were nestling with Max, trying to make themselves warmer. The exception was made by the little azure blue soul with the light blue mane and a tattoo of the moon crest on both flanks. The young one was now standing on the chair with its back legs, while keeping the front ones on the top, and nuzzling the mare with its muzzle. Suddenly, I realized that I was wasting my time standing in one spot, so I quickly went up the stairs for the blankets. A few moments later, I came back, covering the mattress with one of them. My patient was still lying unconscious were I left her, with the blue foal sitting on the chair right beside her, not leaving her even for one second. Only now have I noticed that it had a horn and wings, just like its mother. I guess my observation skills were not something to be fond of. I approached the kitchen isle, and picked up the mare, making sure not to harm her. All the kids suddenly looked at me, and seeing me carrying her away, made them follow. I put her gently on the new provisional bed, and was soon joined by her little ones, who started to climb on the mattress one by one. I could see that they were still messy; however, I was in no condition to do something about it. I was just too tired to care. By the looks of them, I could tell that they felt the same. I waited till the young ones wrapped up the mare from all sides, making themselves cozy, and I covered them with the remaining blankets. I sighed lightly as I got up and I patted Max’s head, who came and sat right beside me. Man, what a day. Great balls of light, bears, feisty mares, and foals with unnatural appearances. WHOO MAN, WHAT A DAY!!! I was wondering if all of this will still remain when I wake up tomorrow. I stretched myself, sending relief to my knuckles and joints, and covering my mouth as I made a huge yawn. Having felt the dryness in my throat, I looked at Max who probably seemed to have the same in mind. “Fine, I’ll give you some water, but try to pull the same one on me as earlier in the car, and you’ll sleep outdoors, got it?” Max made one of his common face expressions which could only mean “what’re you talking about?” I first gave my comrade his share, filling his bowl with water, and then I poured some myself into my own favorite massive black mug with the inscription “I’m with me”. While drinking, I heard somebody’s quiet steps coming from the salon. As I turned around, I noticed a small pink filly with the pink curly mane, which now stood several feet away, staring directly at me. Still holding the mug, and with crossed hands on my chest I squat down. “What’s the matter little one, are you thirsty as well?” I asked with a lightly gibe like tone, realizing that I should have given them some water as well. The pink one unexpectedly snorted, burst out with a little laughter, and then spoke. “Well duuh, why do you think I came here for silly?” I could feel my jaw slowly going down, while the hand that was holding the mug got loosened enough to make it turn, causing the water to spill on the floor. “Pinkie Pie, you were supposed to be quiet!!! ... ups.” One of the foals found on the mattress, a light blue pegasis, spoke suddenly, then covered its muzzle noticing it has spoken a few words to many. I, on the other hand, lost my balance, landed on my bum on the cold parquet floor, and tried to catch my breath. In my head there was only one possible answer to all of this, and there was no mistake about it: “I’VE ... FINALLY … GONE ... NUTS!!!” To be continued ... Chapter 2. My Home Is Your HomeThe sound of the shattered glass was ringing in my head, as all my senses were slowly starting to come back. Unfortunately even a simple movement caused me monstrous pain, straining without mercy each cell of my body. Constant cries could be heard throughout the cars cabin, making me finally realize that they were coming from behind my back. However, blurry vision and a sore body made it impossible to fully catch the glimpse of the situation. As I try to move my hands I realize that there are stuck, and each time I pull them, I receive a constant shock of pain. Are they broken? The sudden cry of a child makes me forget about them for a moment. “Alice.” I said, although my voice was barely hearable. There’s no response. “Alice!” I tried again, a little louder. “Are you all right?” I'm trying to reach my hand to the person in the seat next to me. My vision is suddenly turning black. “...” I'm lying down. I can hear some intermittent sound. With my hazy eyesight I notice somebody. He speaks to me, but I cannot understand him. The pain doesn’t seem to go away even for a moment. I feel the sudden sting, and there’s that person again, who speaks to me God knows what. The bright light blinds me for a moment; I can hear some single words. I turn my head, and notice some people dressed in white. I can hear them talking, although only a few words reach my ears. “He sure was lucky; he'll live, but his ...” My what? … I didn’t hear that last part, which made me nervous? “What about the others?” *** I woke up. Once more I saw them, the flashes of my past. Once again I was forced to remember something that no longer had any meaning to me. But I got used to them anyway, since they were hunting me for quite some time. Slowly I sat down on the bed, and began to rub my face with my hands. I then reached my temples and by slowly moving down I have reached my long unshaved beard. Without the mirror I could easily tell that I had bloodshot eyes, and together with my unkempt hair and beard, I looked like shit. Literally. It made me laugh quietly for a moment. That night would surely be counted, as one of the worst. Right now there were some chemical processes going through my head that were normally called thoughts. And boy, did I have some or what. It’s not like you get to experience so many strange things at once, and then come back to your everyday life. With my half-conscious eyesight, I looked around my bedroom. My comrade Max was lying down in his own basket, right by the door of my living room. He raised his head a little just when I stood up. I quickly dressed myself with a black shirt and jeans. As I went to the exit, Max jumped nimbly out of his lair, and just like the fellow comrade used to, he followed me. As I left my bedroom, I slowly reached the wooden barrier rail, and with closed eyes I began to talk some sense into myself. According to what I have seen and experienced so far, right now there should be eight horse like creatures under my roof. OK. They have wings and horns. Yeah, that makes sense. They can talk ... woo even better. And one of them is strong enough to send me to another dimension, *smirking* YEAH RIGHT. Oh, I forgot. There’s one Winnie the Pooh who's running free in the forest, and doesn’t give a damn about its winter sleep. Man, what an imagination, I should write a book. Of course, there’s still a chance that all of this was just a crazy dream. Now seriously, there’s no way that any of this could have happen. It just doesn’t add up. Not ... one ... bit. So, right now I’ll look down at my salon, and there won’t be a single soul lying down near the fire place. I took a deep breath, and quickly looked down. BUCK ... MY ... WORLD. Near the cooled down fire place, there were the same creatures, lying down on the same mattress, covered with the same blankets. My hope turned into ashes, just like that lumber. Slowly Max and I proceeded down the stairs, making our way through the salon. Without losing my guests from my eyesight that were still away in dreamland, slowly we approached the kitchenette. My first job was to get a good cup of coffee, because I can't even think straight. There was a long and interesting day in front of me. That one thing I was assure. I served Max’s his food and started to work on my life giving brew. The sudden sounds of snoring and small movements came from behind my back. I turned my head slightly around, and noticed, that none of my unforeseen guests have awaken yet. The mattress seemed really comfortable, however, I noticed that two of those creatures were lying uncovered, and were shaking a little. I started the coffee machine, then quietly approached them, and carefully covered them back with blankets which made them sigh in relief. Suddenly, I noticed that I’ve been staring at them for quite a long time. Lying quietly they looked harmless and completely defenseless. However, after experiencing what their mummy was capable of, I realized that I could be wrong. I snorted lightly trying to suppress the laughter inside me. As I approached the kitchenette once more, I opened the fridge, and slowly began to prepare my meal. Scrambled eggs was exactly what I needed, and fortunately I have all the necessary products ... crap, there’s no bacon, damn it. Oh well, I guess I will have to live without it. As I took a huge sip of coffee, I started to work on my meal. Soon, the smell of scrambled eggs and toasts filled the room. Max’s sudden bark caused me to turn around. All our guests, except for mother, were now awake. Still covered with blankets, they were looking curiously at me. Right now they looked like cute little puppies curious of the surrounding world. I guess the smell of food must have woke them up. I put the half fried egg mash aside, and slowly began to move in their direction, trying not to frighten them. I didn’t know exactly what to say, because frankly speaking I couldn’t even tell if what I heard yesterday wasn’t just my imagination. Sure, there was this myth about animals gaining ability to speak during Christmas eve. However, I knew it was just a humbug. Stopping two meters from them, I noticed them looking suspiciously at me. Fine, let’s get this over with. “Heyah.” I raised my palm in a welcoming gesture. “My name is Alex, and I’m the owner of this house.” Then I motioned to Max who stood beside me. “And this one here is my faithful friend, Max.” I patted his head. “I hope you were able to get some sleep.” And then came this awkward silence that made you wish you could stay out of the spot light. “Until your mother gets well, you are welcome to stay here. I’ve done everything I could to help her, but unfortunately my medical skills are rather poor.” And still nothing. If somebody were watching me now from afar, they would take me for a lunatic. Despite that, I decided to keep this comedy going. “There’s no hay that I can treat you to, but I hope that at list some bread, fruits, and vegetables will make up for it. If there’s anything I can do for you, feel free to ask.” And ... nothing. Either they aren’t ready to talk yet, or I’m just making a fool of myself. None of them cared to say even a simple word. Well, what can you expect from a bunch of horses? I was slowly getting tired of this bull shit. Feeling how my stomaches growls, I decided that without my breakfast, I won’t give a damn anymore. Lightly confused and irritated, I swallowed a huge dose of coffee, and returned to my previous job. Just as I was about to put the scrambled eggs on the plate, the sound of clopping steps reached me from behind. As I turned around, I noticed all of the little guys standing before me, one beside another, staring at me carefully. Looking at each one of them, I tried to keep my cool all the time. When my gaze reached the yellow Pegasus, it panicked suddenly, moved back a little, and hid itself by one of its siblings. They were exchanging stares between themselves, as if they were debating or something. Soon, the azure blue one with horn and wings, who seemed just a little taller than the rest, stepped out forward. As it cleared its throat, it spoke. “You honor us, Mister Alex. I'm Princess Luna, and in the name of all gathered here ponies we would like to give you our greatest gratitude for the help you have provided us with.” I was nearly knocked of my knees when I heard that. There was no mistake about it. All that have happened recently was real. Although I have to admit, I was still worried about my sanity. “So, I didn’t run mad after all, you really can talk.” Having crossed my arms, I leaned by the kitchen countertop. “Forgive me my reaction, but it’s not often that you can run in to a bunch of talking horses.” The sulky winged little creature of cyanic fur coat and rainbow colored hair decided to break into the discussion. “Likewise pal. It so happens that we get to see talking apes almost on the daily basis. And just as Princess Luna already said, we are ponies, NOT HORSES!!! And as for the hay, eat it yourself.” Judging from the pronunciation manner, I was surely dealing with rather aggressive tomboy filly. “I’m a man, not an ape, you shrimp,” I retorted as I felt rather offended, though our relations with monkeys had been verified long time ago. “Man? ... never heard of it. By the looks of your face, you look like a monkey, only furless ... and don’t call me shrimp, YOU CHIMP!” I was speechless. I could probably blame my appearance for this comparison, but the way she said it made me wanted to retort anyway. “Rainbow Dash, you should be ashamed of yourself,” said the white unicorn with a violet mane. “This gentlemen saved us and offered his shelter, so show some gratitude.” It was quite visible that this one was well mannered, just like the first one. “Hey, it’s not my fault that he doesn’t know the differences between ponies and horses. Frying eggs while treating us to a stock of hay, he sure has guts.” Did I mention, I didn’t have any hay, or was it just my imagination? “I bet we would manage somehow. Dear Faust, if only I wasn’t senseless back then, I would give that bear a piece of my mind.” Yeah, right. I could tell she was slowly getting on my nerves. Normally I would say something right now, but I was cut off by the filly of an orange fur, and a cowboy hat that was a little to big for her. “None of us doubts that Dashie. We know you can stand up to anyone and anything, but Rarity is right. He really did save us all. He treated our dear princess, and took us in. So, as his guests we should be grateful.” The one named Dashie sighed loudly. “Fine, have it your way.” Avoiding the gazes of the remaining ponies, she looked directly at me with her pink pupils. „But I’ll keep an eye on him.” None of them made a comment on this, so I decided to drop it as well. “You’ve mentioned that I’ve treated your princess. I’m assuming that the one that almost blast me to the stars …” My hand pointed out at the one that was still laying on the mattress „… is not your mother, right?” “Wow, how did you come up with that one, genius?” and there goes the cyan vixen again. And again, just as I was about to shut her down, I was interrupted. This time by the one named Luna. “Correct, this white mare is my sister, and we come from the Kingdom of Equestria.” Something reached my brain, but I wasn’t sure what. The lavender unicorn Pegasus, seeing my unconvinced face, decided to speak. “It’s a long and a little complicated story, so I propose that we sit down and talk this over. I’m sure that everything will soon become clear for you.” “Yep, but first let’s grub a quick bite to eat, you can’t think empty-bellied, well dahhh, of course you can’t, so you’re Alex, how are you? I am Pinkie Pie, friends call me Pinkie, but you can call me Pinkie, I like parties cause there fun. What about you, Alex, do you like parties mmnffmmnfmmf.” The rest of this verbal cannonade was brought to a stop by the orange filly, whose right hoof was thrust right into the mouth of the one named Pinkie. “She’s always like this?” I asked shocked that anyone would be capable to speak so fast. “Yup, especially when meeting new folks. Don’t worry, you’ll quickly get used to it. Oh, and by the way, my name’s Applejack,” said the orange filly pulling her hoof out once she was certain that Pinkie was done with her monologue. “Charmed,” I retorted. „I don’t usually have guests, but I’ll be happy to share with what I have.” With a friendly gesture I invited them over to the kitchen isle. However, I quickly realized that their small sizes might make it difficult for some of them to sit on the tall chairs. So, I came up with a solution. In the corner of my eye I have noticed a salon table, which seemed perfect for the job. “Or you know what? Give me a second. I have an even better idea.” Caring the table closer to the kitchen wasn’t that much of a deal. In a few minutes, the table was set with everything that was fitted for herbivorous consumption. Sincerely, I doubted that bringing a canned ham would be a good idea. The lucky thing was that some time ago my doctor encouraged me to give up chips and salty stuff, and eat more fruits and vegetables. Of course, in the end I have focused on both. Soon, we all sat down by the table. The lack of chairs didn’t seem to be that much of a deal for them. However, I decided to make use of the small kitchen stool. As we were sitting like this together I suddenly felt strange, because frankly speaking, I doubt there was anyone in the whole world who could say, that he had experienced the same thing as I did now. We sat and chewed on our morning meal, when suddenly I was asked about my own world. Although not being very eager, I began to introduce them into this world rules. They listened carefully to my every word, sometimes shaking their heads in disbelief. Of course, I made it short not to waste time. When I finished, I allowed them to fill me on their subject. Sometimes I had to interrupt them, because I often seemed to lose the plot. Let’s be serious. Who in the right mind would believe that besides our world, there could exist another one based on magic. A world where ponies, griffons, and other fairy creatures are a dominate species. Where the sun and moon are raised by magic. A world full of magic, peace, and harmony, which is totally different from ours. When I got to know the basics, as well as names of all my guests, which happened also to be the elements of harmony *smirk*, it was finally time for the grand finale titled „how the hell did we get here?” The great commotion at a party called "The Grand Galloping Gala", a literal Clash of the Titans, an unexpected turn of events, and the great whirl of energy which finally made them younger, and threw them in to this worlds forest. All of this sounded so unreal that for a moment it made me wonder, if I’m just a victim of some TV show where people try to screw with you. “What’s the matter, Twilight?” the sudden question made me withdraw from my deep thoughts, as I looked at the lavender filly. There was a sad grimace emerging on her muzzle. “It seems like it’s all my fault. That mysterious power of mine which helped me become Celestias student, is also the reason of our present situation. If it wasn’t for that power, none of this would have happened. What’s even worst, I lost the tiara of harmony.... *sobbing* I’m ... I’m sorry.” In that moment her eyes became wet from small tears. Applejack and Rarity embraced her strongly, and began to console her. “Now Twilight, you know darn well you have no control over your second powers. Besides, from what Princess Luna told us, we all took our share in this. So be a good partner and share that burden with all of us, will ya,” she said as she hugged her friend tightly. “That’s right darling. If it wasn’t for you, we would surely have lost both of our lovely princesses, as well as our fine kingdom. We should be grateful that we didn’t end like that awful Chrysalis,” Rarity said as she joined the embrace. “You bet. She thought that she could beat us with some decoction crap. In the end, it was us who kicked her flank. And we did it together,” the rainbow tomboy retorted with a cocky smile on her face. “Yep, we totally rocked there. Although I don’t remember any of it, but we probably rocked anyway. And without this, we would never get to see this world. Also we would never meet our new friends, Alex and Max,” announced the joyful pink party pony. “I agree. We came out of many troubles and doubts. I’m sure that this time it won’t be any different.” The most shy of them all finally joined the embrace. They were hugging her so strongly, that I started to wonder if they will squeeze poor Twilight like a lemon. She smiled rubbing tears with her hooves. “Thank you” she replied. I myself was looking at this whole scene with mixture of admiration and amazement. All those words were heartwarming, but I wondered how long their confidence will last. They were now the prisoners of this world, where each day is the constant fight for the survival. Not literally, but compared to our world, theirs seemes like a fairy tale … or like a joke. I wished them all the best, because I know exactly what longing for one’s home feels like. “As you can see, Twilight Sparkle, you’re not the only one that carries the guilt here. We all do. If it wasn’t for your power, Chrysalis would surely be the new ruler of Equestria right about now. I think we may call ourselves lucky at this point. If there’s any possible way to return to our dimension, we will find it. And we will do it together,” Princess Luna summed up while smiling to the others. “I couldn’t have said it better myself, Luna.” The sudden unexpected voice caused everyone to turn in the direction it came. Princess Celestia was sitting on the mattress smiling sincerely while looking at everyone. “TIA!!!” Luna quickly ran over with every pony to her sister. She jumped and hugged her tightly but a sudden sound of pain caused her to loosen the grip. “Forgive me dear sister, how are you feeling?” asked the azure blue filly. “Thank you Luna. I’m fine, however, I’m afraid I’m still too weak to move and use magic.” “It’s all right, your highness, we’re all exhausted from the battle, and with that thing they added to the royal wine, we didn’t stand a chance. Please forgive us for not being very helpful,” said Twilight. “My dear Twilight, you have nothing to apologize for. If it weren’t for all six of you, we wouldn’t be having this conversation now. I’m glad that all of you are well and unharmed. I was afraid that I won’t be able to protect you back there in the forest.” Suddenly, Celestia became sad and lowered her head. “It seems I didn’t learned my lesson from my previous errors. I’m sorry that in spite of so many efforts, I still couldn’t ensure your safety.” “There was nothing we could do, dear sister. You of all ponies should know perfectly how much time and energy was wasted on preparations. You went over your hooves to make it as perfect as possible. Especially the security measures that you were working with palace royal guards so hard on. Because of all this, you hardly got any sleep at all,” said Luna, leaning her own hoof on Celestias shoulder. “Thank you, Lulu. However, I did fail, and nothing’s going to change that.” Celestia was becoming more down-hearted each passing minute. “But that’s a burden I will have to carry alone, once I’ll be asking my royal subjects for forgiveness.” “I’m certain that they all are aware that you’ve done everything you could your highness. There won’t be any doubts in their minds.” Twilight wasn’t going to forfeit so easily. Everyone ... I mean every pony have nodded their heads in agreement. “Thank you, Twilight. Your mysterious power has saved us this time. However, it seems that I didn’t give it as much attention, as I should have. We will have to make up for it, once we return to the castle.” The white mare smiled lightly, and began to look around the salon. “Where exactly are we, if I may ask?” Applejack answered her first. “This is the house of a human named Alex, your highness” Celestia made a shocked face. “Human, here in Equestria?” she asked surprised. Every pony looked at her slightly shocked. Luna was the first to break the silence. “Tia, you knew about the existence of human race?” the white mare didn’t answer right away, avoiding their gazes, burying herself deep in her thoughts. “Tia, are you alright?” Princess Luna decided to snatch her own sister from deep considerations. She looked back at her, rather confused. “Yes?” “I asked if you’re alright?” Luna patiently repeated her question. “Yes Luna …“ “In that case, would you be so kind and fill us in about your knowledge of human kind?” There was a small scent of excessive curiosity coming from that last sentence. It seemed to me that Celestia wanted to avoid the answer, however, when she met the eyesight of other ponies, she has quickly realized that this question will not be left unanswered. “Well ... you do remember the magic mirror that me and Star Swirl used to travel between dimensions?” Luna closed her eyes and sighed deeply. “I might have known. So you and that old geezer managed to go pass even this dimension.” Celestia looked at her sister with a surprised face. “This dimension? ... Lulu, are you saying that ...?” Luna made another deep sigh. “Tia, I’m afraid that we’re no longer in Equestria. From what we know up until now, we have stumbled across the planet called Earth, a place with no magic, which is dominated by the human race.” Every pony would certainly be shocked by this news, and Celestia didn’t made an exception about it. After the short silence, she spoke. “I see. So this giant vortex was actually a portal. When we appeared in this dark forest, I hoped that it was still our kingdom. I do recall a human in the forest, but somehow I was certain that when the bear had run off, I was already seeing things ... OH NO, I HAVE ATTACKED HIM!!!” she suddenly shouted and started to panic. “Please calm down, your highness, he's fine. He's the one that has saved us from the bear, provided us with shelter, and took care of your majesties wounds,” said Twilight and together with others turned in Max and I's direction. Lightly confused while sitting by the table, I bowed not knowing whether I should partake in this discussion. Celestia’s surprised face seemed to give away the fact, that she probably remembered our previous encounter quite well. “I see,” she said and began to rise slowly; however, the sudden pain in her front right leg, and fatigue, caused her to fall back on the mattress. “Dear sister, it is unwise to move in your current state,” objected Luna, as she was clearly worried for her sibling. I decided to come closer, realizing she's too weak to attack me in her current state. As I finally came before her she began to look at me curiously. Unfortunately, I couldn’t read anything from her face. Suddenly I noticed that the situation was getting a little too weird, so I decided to speak first. “Greetings, ekhm ... your highness. My name is Alex, and it’s my pleasure to welcome you to my home.” She smiled lightly and returned the greeting. “Thank you, Mister Alex, I’m most grateful for the help you have provided us with.” Suddenly, she lowered her head to cover her face which was now filled with embarrassment. „I also wish to beg for your forgiveness. I ... uhm. The way I treated you in the forest ... I had no right. Fear and fatigue took the best of me, so I wasn’t thinking clearly. I ...” Her words made me sigh in relief. “Yeah, I have to admit that it was somewhat unpleasant. But I guess you were protecting your subjects, so let’s not talk about it anymore. By the way, I think it’s Max who you should be thanking actually. He's the one that found you, and helped you fight the bear until I arrived. And it was him who has forbidden me from leaving right after your sudden attack.” I patted Max head who was curiously staring at Celestia. She smiled at him. “I see, you have our greatest gratitude, dear Mister Max.” My comrade answered with a single bark and started wagging his tail. “Unfortunately, I tried everything I could, but I’m not very good with bandages. I only hope that they don’t cause you any discomfort?” She looked carefully at the bandages and smiled again. “No, no, they’re fine. I don’t find the reason to complain. You’ve done everything you could; therefore I’m grateful, Mister Alex.” “Just Alex will do. Please forgive the ‘not so good conditions’ your highness ... “ “Just Celestia is fine. We’re no longer at the castle, so I guess we can withhold the royal etiquette.” “Ok than, ekhm ... Celestia, please forgive this mattress, but I rarely get any guests, not to mention those of royalty. I do have one vacant room upstairs, unfortunately it needs a lot of work before it will be suitable for residence, so....” “I don’t mind. The mattress is very comfortable, and I must admit that this is a very nice salon you have here,” she said while looking around. “Right now I couldn't ask for nothing more, thank you Alex,” she said looking around the place. Suddenly the characteristic rumbles came from the one resting on the mattress. Celestia blushed a little. “I apologize, almost nothing.” I smiled lightly together with the rest of the crew. “I’ll prepare something right away. I have bread, fruits, vegetables and eggs. I hope this will do?” “Thank you very much,” she said. I marched to the kitchen, and soon came back with two plates full of the best that I could offer, and a mug of hot tea. Luna stood up suddenly between me and Celestia. “Thank you, Mister Alex. I’ll personally make sure that my sister eats her meal.” Without a word, I put the plates and the mug on the floor. My eyesight rested then on the remaining six, which instead of eating their breakfast, were still standing by their own princesses. A sudden idea then crossed my mind. I approached the table that we previously used, and began to pull it towards the fire place. When the table reached Celestia’s lair, I placed the two plates and mug on the table. “I believe that eating together makes the food taste better.” They smiled at me, sat down, and enjoyed their feast. “Enjoy your meal. If there’s anything you need, feel free to ask.” They thanked me and continued eating. In the meantime I lit the fireplace, and began to walk up the stairs, to concentrate on one of my most important morning habits, the bathroom. My thoughts however remained elsewhere. Normally I would just say „let it be.” However, things weren’t that easy in my case. I wasn’t prepared for something like this. I liked my own lonely life made of peace and solitude, and before I even blinked, I was having a farm kindergarten on my head. It made me wonder how things will turn out to be. I wasted about half an hour in the bathroom and then I put my clothes on and proceeded to my room. My eyes suddenly caught the site of my leather-jacket hanging on the chair, whose pocket was still containing the huge amber. I quickly took it out, and started gazing at it intently. It still looked beautiful and mysterious, in other words it was perfect for my collection. I approached the glass show case, and as I opened the door, I sat it on one of the empty spaces. I put it among other stones like the moon stone, a piece of a meteor, the little piece of black salts, and many other interesting specimens. My collection was brand new, because I began to collect them several months ago, but it was already breath taking. Suddenly, I heard a knocking on the door. “Excuse me, Mister Alex, are you in there?” One of the foals was calling me from the other side. “One moment please.” I closed the show case, and slowly approached the door. As I opened it half ways, I saw all six fillies. “Forgive me, Mister Alex, but ...” said the white unicorn. “Just Alex, my dear. That mister thing makes me sound old.” I sent her a smile which made her a little embarrassed. “Of course, in that case, dear Alex, the princesses would like to speak with you now, if that’s ok with you?” Frankly speaking, I was really interested what they want to talk about. “I understand, I’ll be down as soon as possible.” The white unicorn quickly added. “And one more thing. Would you be so kind, and show us the way to the bathroom and toilet. We would like to clean ourselves up.” Who would have thought? Ponies that take matters of hygiene as much as humans do. “Absolutely, it so happens that this house consists of two separate pairs of bathrooms and toilets, each pair on one of the floors. The nearest bathroom is just by the next door to the right, while the toilet can be found at the end of this corridor. I suggest that three of you move along in that direction, while the rest of you will follow me downstairs.” “Thank you very much.” The white unicorn, the blue pegasus and the orange pony proceeded in the correct direction, while the lavender winged unicorn, the pink pony, and the yellow pegasus followed me downstairs. As I showed them there way, I moved towards the fire place, where both princesses were sitting comfily on the mattress. “Did the breakfast suit your needs, your highness?” I asked. “Thank you Alex, it certainly did. Although, I rather wish you would just call me by my name,” she replied, surprised of my sudden return of the official tone. “I apologize; it seems that I need some time to get used to that. By the way, the youngsters said that you wanted to have a word with me.” “That’s right, please sit down cause we have a lot to discuss.” I simply took one of the nearest arm chairs that caught my eye, and soon I was sitting comfortably, right against the two royal sisters. Celestia spoke first. “For starters, I would like once more to thank you, and Max, for rescuing our lives and providing us with a shelter. We owe you a lot.” “Your welcome, your highnesses.” Seeing the look on Celestias muzzle, and a sigh she made, I quickly corrected myself. “Celestia and Luna, I’m glad that I could help.” She smiled lightly. “From what Luna has told me, it seems you are aware of who we are, and how we turned up to be here.” I simply nodded. “That’s why, we have a few questions for you, dear Alex.” “I’m all ears.” “Firstly, we would like to know whether our presence disturbs your privacy in any way. You see, none of us would feel right knowing that we are causing you any problems.” Well, that sure was an interesting question. Normally, I would just say yes. However, deep down in my heart I felt that asking them to leave now wouldn’t be a wise thing to do. It just didn’t felt right. “Absolutely not, your high ... I mean, Celestia, I’m glad that I can take you all in, till you are ready to return home.” “You have our deepest gratitude. However, we wouldn’t want to disturb you’re normal life in any kind of way ... if I may ask, how does your normal life look like?” I didn’t feel like spilling the beans about my life, so I decided to restrict the information to the bare minimum. “My life is not that big of a deal. I moved here about two year ago, and if we count Max out, you might say that I live here alone. However, I was lucky because I happened to inherit a big fortune.” Usually, mentioning about this causes others to be more interested than it would require. But to my surprise, those two didn’t seem to care. Probably as monarchs back in their world, they were wealthy as hell. “And what do you usually do, dear Alex, if we may ask?” “Temporarily I’m unemployed, though I have a certain dream that I wish to fulfill. However, it’s going too slackly for me right now, so I won’t brag about it.” “Of course, it’s your privacy after all. We’ll respect it.” Luna suddenly joined the conversation. “Let us then move on to the point. Tell us, Mister Alex, would it be possible for you to lead us back to the place where you found us?” “I believe so; I’ve lived here long enough to get familiar with the nearest neighborhood. This overthrown tree we’re talking about is characteristic enough, so finding it shouldn’t be that much of a problem.” They both smiled. “That’s good. If we want somehow to retrieve the missing element of harmony, we must start from where we were thrown out by the vortex. There’s probably no trace left of it, but that’s our best option for now. We will proceed there as soon as my sister gets better.” “Yeah, about that.” They both started to look intently at me “I think you should restrain yourselves from leaving the house for now.” The shock came quite quickly. “And why is that?” Luna’s sudden outburst made me cough from confusion. “Don’t get me wrong, you are free to leave this place whenever you like. It’s a complete wilderness around here. However, if we consider the world you are now, a big dose of caution would be advise. No matter how we look at it, eight talking mares with wings, horns and magic are not something you see every day. Unfortunately, not all people can be trusted, and exposing yourselves might cause a threat to all of you. Not to mention that bear that almost ripped us to shreds.” Celestia and Luna exchanged there gazes. The younger one decided to speak. “You’re right, that bear might be a problem. We still haven’t regained our full magical powers. Is your kind really something to be feared of?” “I’m not saying everyone, but our species seem to have a few characteristic features that are our strength and curse at the same time: curiosity, hunger for knowledge and will to control. You see from over the ages, people feared of things they didn’t understand. If there’s something you don’t understand, you can’t control it. Lack of control leads to anarchy, anarchy leads to chaos which then leads to ...” “Ekhm ... yes, I believe we understand what you’re aiming at, Alex,” Celestias words detained my exaggerated talk. „Your world doesn’t differ that much from ours at this point.” “Fine, in that case I’ll cut to the chase. Based on what I have experienced in the forest, I presume that magic in your world is a weapon of some kind?” they both nodded their heads. “That’s right, for centuries we have defended access to the most powerful spells, especially dark magic, so it wouldn’t fall into wrong hooves ... or should I say, it was my duty, during my sister Luna's very long incapacity.” It made me wonder what she meant by that. “Eee, he, he ... I’m sorry, did you just say centuries? Are you some kind of long living creatures, or something like that?” “Goddesses you might say, or alicorns to be more accurate.” As I got confused for a moment, they decided to fill me more on the subject. „We are a fusion of ground, unicorn and pegasus ponies. As rulers, we don’t age as fast as our subjects.” I gazed at the two toilets and bathrooms on both floors, and slowly point out my fingers at them. “Are they also? ...” I spoke shyly. “Unfortunately not,” said Celestia. “Only three persons in entire kingdom possess this gift: I, my sister and ... one specific god of chaos, whose name can’t seem to leave my mouth.” I could see their faces showing something that could probably be qualified as reluctance and bitterness. I decided not to press this subject on anymore. “Alright then, I won’t press you. Now as I was saying, your magic would no doubt attract attention of unwanted individuals, who would undoubtedly try to claim it for their own purposes. Thus, I would advise caution here.” Not to mention it would make a whole lot of commotion around myself, which didn’t fit my life schedule. “You’re words seem to make sense," said Luna. "We’ll do our best to avoid other humans for the time being. However, sooner or later we’ll have to visit the forest. What’s worse, we have lost one of the elements of harmony. We cannot return home without it.” “Ah yes, the tiara of harmony if I remember correctly?” “That’s right, poor Twilight blames herself for the loss, although she shouldn’t,” said Luna. “Since you’re grounded here for now, I could go in to the forest and look for this tiara myself. There’s still a tiny amount of snow covering the ground, so it’s a good opportunity.” They were shocked at my sudden proposal. As they exchanged gazes, you could easily see that they were feeling uneasy about it. “We appreciate your offer, dear Alex, but we already owe you a lot and we would feel terrible if we had to send you back to that terrible place.” “Frankly speaking, I’m not so thrilled to go back there myself. However, there’s a certain item that I need to retrieve back where I found you. It was the item that helped me chase the bear away.” “An item ... what is it?” The younger sister, intrigued by the mysterious item, decided to continue the topic. Seriously, I didn’t know whether spilling the beans about fire arms, which was skipped during breakfast, would be a good idea. However, since they showed up in to this world, I guess they had a right to know. “You see, ekhm ... how should I put it? Just like in your world magic stands for attack and defense …” Both nodded their heads “… In this world, that job goes to fire-arms among other things, which used wrongly, can cause destruction or worse. I wouldn’t like it to fall in to the wrong hands, so I need to go back there, whether I like it or not.” “Is that item really so important to risk your own life, dear Alex?” Celestia didn’t seem to be convinced by my last words. “As its owner, I feel responsible for what might happen to it. If anyone were to use it in a wrong way, someone may lose their life. And that’s a price I’m not going to pay, ever again. Besides, living in wilderness forces me to keep my safety measures ready at all time. My life here doesn’t only have advantages, but also threats, for which I must be always prepared. My house and fortune surely bring attention of unwanted persons, namely thieves. I’m sure you understand.” They were looking at each other for some time, probably hoping, that at least one of them would come up with a better idea. The deep sighs made it clear that they have finally given in. “Though we would prefer to play this differently, we feel that we have no other choice. We’ll leave it to you. However, we would like to ask you not to put your life at stake.” “I’m not going there alone, dear Celestia. I’ll take Max along with me. His sense of smell will help me find your precious tiara, and it will warn me when our hairy friend pays us a visit.” “Very well then. Let the great creator, Faust, guard your way. There’s still a matter of payment for your help,” said Celestia. “Say what? ... oh no, no, you’re my guests in need. I’ m not taking a penny from you. I was raised as a decent man.” I hope “so, I’m keeping you free of all charges.” I raised my hand in a denying manner. “Are you sure, although all our funds are back in our world, I’m sure there’s a way to pay you back somehow. Maybe helping around the house or something?” proposed Celestia. “There’s no need to.” Though I admit, that a picture of a pony paying its bar tab made me almost smirk. Or maybe they use sheaves of hay, or horseshoes as their currency. “Do we amuse you somehow, Mister Alex?” asked slightly annoyed Luna. Ripped from my ridiculous thoughts I figured, that I was betrayed by my stupid smile. “What? ... no, of course not. And as I said before, it’s on the house.” “I think we’ll come to an agreement somehow,” said Celestia. A sudden scream that came from upstairs, caused all three of us to jump all together. Without wasting time, I ran upstairs and opened the door that lead to the bathroom. Great, the whole floor was flooded with water. As I looked around, I noticed one of the fillies calmly taking a shower. The other two were sitting in the bathtub, fighting over a running hand shower, causing the water to spill on the floor. “What the hell is going on here?” I asked a little pissed, realizing that there’s going to be some wiping, once they finish their baths. “Rarity intends to spend all day in the bathtub, and it so happens, that I have better things to do,” said the young one named Rainbow Dash, pulling the hand shower to her side. “My dear Rainbow, do you have any idea how much time it usually takes me to bring my mane, fur, and tail into such a captivating state?” asked the white unicorn, pulling the hand shower back to her side. “An entire millennium I bet. And I’m not going to waste it here waiting for my turn, so I’ll make it quick and then let you spent the rest of your life here.” Rainbow pulled the hand shower to her side once more. It was plain to see that none of them was going to forfeit, therefore making the time they spent here go to waste. I was starting to wonder if the sudden rejuvenation didn’t only affect their bodies, but their minds as well. “Is everything alright?” asked princess Luna making me jumped a little when I noticed her standing right beside me. “A small baby quarrel, you might say,” I answered. Rainbow Dash released the hand shower and looked directly at me. “Hey, who are you calling a baby, you baboon?” I felt a sudden will to kick something. “Have a look in the mirror you midget. That is if you can reach it,” I hissed as I crossed my hands over my chest. The small cyan tomboy jumped quickly out of the bathtub, and flew directly near my face. “Try calling me a midget, one more time.” Yeah, like I would be scared of some pony squirt. As I was about to say my part, the door of the cabin suddenly opened. “Phew, much better," said Applejack as she walked out of the cabinet. "Oh Alex, good to see you here. You wouldn’t happen to have any spare towels around the house, would you?” My look then shifted from Applejack to Rainbow Dash, who was still giving me that challenging stare. “I’ll see what I can do.” I bared my teeth and turned around, ready to leave the bathroom. “Hey, get back here. I’m not done with you,” shouted the blue vixen. “EKHM!!!” Everybody suddenly turned their gazes to the little pissed princess Luna, who probably didn’t like to be ignored. When Rainbow met the princess' stare, she quickly landed down on the floor and smiled nervously. “Any problems, dear Rainbow Dash?” she asked accenting every word. Rainbow swallowed nervously as she tried to find the right words. “EEE-he, he, no, of course not, your highness ... oh look, the cabin is free now, so if you excuse me?” “Naturally, my dear.” Rainbow took a second to send me one last mean look, after which she moved along towards the shower cabin. It amazed me that there was actually someone, or should I say some pony that was able to gain control over that flying barrel of powder. “Mister Alex,” said Luna “Eh, yes?” I turned my head back at her. “Let’s give them time to wash themselves up. Weren’t you supposed to bring some towels?” I suddenly remembered what I was about to do. “Oh, right, I’ll bring some right away.” I quickly left the bathroom, although I didn’t know why I felt so overpowered all of a sudden back there. Princess Luna seemed to belong to those with a strong overbearing nature, which was kind of impressing. However, I really needed to pull myself together. This was my house, and I wasn’t going to let some kids, especially from a different species, boss me around. Dear god, what have I got myself into? Meanwhile in the world of Equestria This was one of those mornings, which could easily be ranked as one of the worst in Canterlot. Though the word morning would not be the right phrase, because the sky was still dark as a night. However, this state remained for quite too long for it to be called a natural occurrence, or at least to say for any pony to have control over it. The sky was fully covered with clouds, thus blocking the moon light, but the lightning storm was brightning up the area around. The heavy drops of rain were flooding everything around, and the gusty wind only made matters worst. Regardless of all that, the royal guards were stretched all along the train platform. They bravely stood up to everything that the nature was serving them. All of them attracted the attention of a nearer crowd, which was patiently waiting for the train to arrive. It was plain to see that the train, aside from their relatives, carried someone of the most importance, since an entire escort was required. The leader of the guards, a gray pony unicorn with a black mane and a thin scar on his right cheek gave commands to each soldier who was saluting, and moved along to fulfill his newly assigned duties. As he dismissed the last soldier, he gazed forward into the horizon, where he suddenly noticed a huge pile of gray smoke. Soon after, the sound of a train whistle came which echoed through the entire land. “Alright ladies, our monarchs will be here at any moment. You know what to do, so don’t fail me now.” As the train arrived at the station it emitted a loud hiss and a huge pile of smoke. All soldiers formed two columns on both sides of one of the carriage's exit, with their leader standing in the middle. Moments later the door opened, and a hooded pony emerged into the platform. Lieutenant Strong Heart approached him, saluting in the best way he could. “Welcome to Canterlot, your highness. We would like to ask for your forgiveness for this terrible weather. It seems the pegasi didn’t make it in time with cloud chasing.” The hooded pony nodded his head, and then turned round back to the entrance of the carriage, where another hooded pony was looking down directly at them. He drew out his hoof helping the other one down. “Thank you, Shiny,” said Cadence. As they both stood by each other, all the soldiers saluted again, along with their leader. A few seconds later Shining Armor broke the silence. “Let’s move on, Lieutenant Strong Heart. Please fill us on the details along the way.” His words carried a bit of soreness that couldn’t be left unnoticed. “Right away, your highnesses.” All three of them were surrounded by the cordon of soldiers, and soon they were heading towards the castle. “It will be ok Shiny, I’m sure she’s alright,” his wife's words reached him as she was walking by his side. “I hope so Cadi, I hope so,” he replied without certainty. Without saying another word to each other, they were listening to the lieutenant’s of the royal guard report. The more details they were filled on, the harder it was for them to compose themselves. All of it seemed like a dream, although a word nightmare was more suitable at this point. Within one night, Equestria was deprived of its two most important personas, together with the carriers of the elements of harmony, including their beloved Twilight. It was something, that nobody have prepared them for, and frankly speaking there probably wasn’t a single soul in Equestria that could easily remain calm, if he or she knew the truth. The whole kingdom stood now on the edge of collapsing. There was no peace and ease, as they could not be achieved without the ones that have gone missing. As they passed the streets of Canterlot, they notice the numerous patrols standing on the sidewalks. The closer they approached the castle, the greater was the number of soldiers. Their unnatural quantity attracted the attention of the Canterlot's citizens. Some of them approached the nearby soldiers asking for details; however, none of them seemed to provide them with a satisfying answer. Shiny knew that it wouldn’t be wise to spread panic, though a formal speech will have to be made sooner or later. Needless to say, he didn’t want to stand in the shoes of the newly proclaimed ruler. To be continued ... Chapter 3. Meeting The ChaosEquestria, Canterlot castle The royal couple was passing the entrance to the royal gardens, where they were welcomed by a big group of day and night soldiers, who started to observe their every move. “HALT, WHO GOES THERE?” shouted a well built pony of the day guard who came forward. Strong Heart came to face him, and answered with a low and determined tone. “Lieutenant Strong Heart and the escort of Prince Shining Armor and Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.” The soldier, together with the rest of his squad, gave way to the new arrived group, saluting along the way. The escort quickly got passed them, and soon was standing before the entrance to the palace. Only the lieutenant and the royal pair went inside leaving the rest behind. The inside of the palace was also packed with military, who were keeping watch throughout the hallway. “I’ll take you to your royal quarters. There’s going to be a crisis meeting which will take place in the royal dining room in several hours,” said Strong Heart as they were passing the royal corridor. “Why not in the throne room?” Cadence asked first, though Shining Armor most evidently intended to do the same. Usually, all the crisis meetings as well as other less or more important disputes were taken care off in the throne room, so this sudden change made them wonder. “Right now the throne room is being occupied by the royal specialists and magicians, who are investigating the place of the crime. The princesses and the elements of harmony have gone missing, and that room is the last place they were seen alive. We still don’t know what really happened in there. We are carrying out the interrogation of the witnesses, which will help us reconstruct the true turn of the events.” “I would like to go there first.” Shining Armor's request made the lieutenant feel a little uneasy. “I was ordered not to let anyone, beside the investigation team in to the throne room until further notice. I’m sorry your highness.” Just when Shining Armor was about to object, a sudden voice came along. “I’m glad that our orders are loud and clear, Lieutenant Strong Heart.” Every pony looked forward where the mysterious voice came. In the not so far distance before them materialized a dark lavender unicorn stallion, with black and violet mane, dressed in an elegant bronze overcoat, with a silver buckle in front, in a shape of an eskulap. Seeing their surprised faces he came forward to them. “Greetings, your highnesses, please allow me to introduce myself.” He bowed slightly, and gently grabbed the hoof of Princess Cadence. “Count Blue Dust.” He smiled and kissed her hoof witch made her blush a little, “the head master of the lately legalized guild of the magicians.” While Cadence seemed charmed, Shining Armor remained unmoved. In spite of this he decided to introduce themselves as the royal etiquette required. “Prince Shining Armor and my wife, Princess Me Amore Cadenza, rulers of the Crystal Empire.” “I know exactly who you are, your highnesses. I don’t believe there’s even a single pony in all of Equestria, who wouldn’t recognized the captain of the royal guard, and his equally famous … and beautiful wife.” Cadence really was starting to enjoy the presence of this gentle colt. Unlike Shining Armor, who somehow was slowly getting annoyed. “I happen to have some knowledge about your guild as well. Celestia didn’t seem to be very enthusiastic when she was given the papers that were supposed to legalize your guild.” Shining Armor didn’t beat around the bush, leaving the excessive courtesy behind and moving straight to the point. His words made Count Blue Dust smile suddenly, like he was expecting it from the start. “Well, yes, indeed she was. However, I can assure you, your highness, that all of this was just a huge misunderstanding. Although, we are always opened for new members, we must however keep the strict selection to maintain our huge standards. Many less or more talented ponies tried to enter our ranks. Unfortunately, not all of them were capable. Quite possible, that some frustrated little soul decided to put our guild in a bad spotlight at the Canterlot palace because of that.” “I was wondering?” Cadence decided to join to the conversation. “What part does your guild have in this?” “Of course, Princess. On the behalf of the royal advisers of both princesses, we have been summoned here to investigate the matter of their disappearance, together with six elements of harmony.” “And if I may ask, what made the royal advisers hand over the whole case to you?” Shining Armor sudden question made Blue Dust act surprised this time. “The whole case? ..... oh no, please forgive me, as I probably didn’t express myself well enough. We’re only a part of a bigger team, and our job is to offer advice and help. We freely offered our services, and we will be staying here until the council decides otherwise. It is in our best interests that the princesses, and the elements of harmony, come back to us safe and sound. And as quickly as possible. Miss Miracle Blaze is the one in charge of this case, and it’s by her order, that no one beside the investigation team may enter. I believe, however, that we can make an exception in this case.” “You sure there won’t be any trouble because of this, Mister Blue Dust? It so happens that we know Miss Blaze, and her quite hot temperament,” asked Cadence. “As her deputy, I take this upon myself,” as he said that he faced the lieutenant. “Sir Strong Heart, our team gives permission for these ponies here to freely enter the restricted zone. I will personally inform Miss Blaze about my decision.” The lieutenant saluted and responded shortly. “Yes sir, as you ordered.” “In that case, we would like to go there now,” this time Shining Armor rose to speak. “Naturally, I will inform the guards and our staff. Once you’re there, please ask for my assistant, Miss Emerald Star. I hope that together we will bring this whole case in to a happy ending. I wish you all a pleasant evening.” He smiled again at Cadence, and as he bowed, he disappeared suddenly in the cloud of blue smoke. The royal pair together with Lieutenant Strong Heart moved on ahead and started passing the remaining parts of the castles corridor. As Cadence walked beside her husband, she noticed his muzzle expression. “Shiny, are you ok ?” “This doesn’t make any sense,” he said with a bit of irritation in his voice. “What do you mean?” “Don’t you find this weird Cady? I mean, how is it possible that a guild which doesn’t seem to be blessed with royal grace, suddenly appears and carries on the most important investigation?” His words made Cadence think for a while. “Now that you mention it, this does seem weird.” “You bet. No pony in his or hers right mind, would just make a strange suspicious organization like that a part of the investigation team.” “I guess you’re right, but as for now, we don’t know exactly what we are dealing with. It will be best, if we pretend that everything’s fine, so they don’t become suspicious of us.” “Right, we will find out the truth soon enough.” Finally they reached the place of their journey. Without any problems they went pass the guards who opened the huge double doors that led to the throne room. Its present state gave the exact feeling that this year’s Grand Galloping Gala, will not be counted as successful. Everywhere they looked, they could see the remains of parget, glass, and torn apart decorations which were slowly been removed by the cleaning crew. In the centre of the room, where the brick-parquet floor was covered with an enormous fresco of the sun and the moon, a small group of ponies were making a loud monologue. Once they saw the newcomers, they all gazed in their direction and bowed. Strong Heart announced the monarchs and then notified them that he will be waiting outside, leaving the room afterwards. The emerald-mare unicorn with black hair, dressed in the robe of the magicians guild was the first to rise. She turned for a moment and spoke to the remaining staff. “Alright then, let’s take a short brake every pony.” The remaining ponies obeyed their superior, and left the room together with the cleaning team. The green unicorn then approached the royal couple. “I’m honored your highnesses, my name is Emerald Star, and I’m a main assistant of Count Blue Dust, the principal of the magicians guild.” “We’re honored as well,” this time Cadance decided to speak, though having doubts if her words didn’t sound too artificial. Although the presence of the guild was somewhat suspicious, they had to remain silent for now. “How is the investigation going? We would be grateful for any possible information.” “I understand your highness. Unfortunately, the interrogation process is still in progress. By counts order, I’m obligated to inform you about everything, but only if you promise discretion until we finish the investigation.” “Naturally,” retorted Cadence. “We’re eager to hear everything you know.” “Yes, well, our witnesses are getting lost in their statements, probably still being shocked from the last evening. We still don’t know what exactly happened to princesses and the elements of harmony, but the witnesses statements indicate, that they were last seen in this room. Guards were able to capture a few changelings, which are being interrogated now with a truth spell. There’s also another trace … please, follow me.” She led them in to the right part of the room, where the floor was somehow graved with a small black crater. As they stood near it, Emerald Star used her horn to cast a spell. Soon, a small device appeared before all three of them, which resembled hour glass. However, instead of sand pots, there were two amethyst stones, which were glowing brightly and shacking strongly. “Our amethyst indicators show that there was probably a huge magical eruption right here in this spot. They react only to a powerful magic, as it’s the only kind that can leave a phantom trace behind.” “My, my, such a tragedy.” A loud mocking voice spread across the room, causing all three ponies to look actively for its source. Suddenly, in a blink of an eye, its owner materialized himself several steps higher on the greater of two available thrones that belonged to the missing rulers of Equestria. Stretching idly on the upholstered satin seat, and smilingly sinisterly, Discord was glancing at the displeased Emerald Star, Shining Armor, and Cadence. “To think that just recently the elements of harmony were giving me a tally ho. And now I’m so bored that I don’t even know what chaos should I unleash. Really now, such a tragedy.” Nobody cared to answer his statement, however, he didn’t intend to yield so easily. “Oh, come on now, what’s with those faces? I think it would be nice to finish the party which was so drastically suspended, don’t you think? For what I know, most of our noblesse stuff is still in Canterlot. I’m sure they still have some spirit left in them, to get jiggy with it. We don’t need Celestia and Luna to have fun ... though we could use the elements of harmony, cause you know, sometimes I like to push things a little too far.” Choking with laughter he began to levitate and turn around on his axis, keeping his hands on his abdomen. Shining Armor thanks to his sister's advice knew already that any word battle with Discord would be pointless. Discord likes to play on the most sensitive strings of every creature, and once he gets to know them, he will yank them all the way. Of course it wasn’t that big of a secret what the blind spot of the captain of the royal guard was. Family. That was something, which he would give his life for at any time. "This is a restricted area; you have no right to be here," said outraged Emerald Star. "Leave now or I'll call the guards." Discord send her a smile. "Go ahead my dear, I'm dying to see how much more useless your guards really are." Shining Armor could feel his anger slowly getting loose from its chains, causing the muscles on his face to tense, betraying his true feelings in the process. Some part of him really felt like blowing of steam on that chaotic creature, luckily something kept him at bay. Discord, having noticed his facial expression, ceased his laughter, and as he flew down, he stopped literally several inches before them. “Well now, what do we have here? If it isn’t our beloved rulers of the crystal hill, wait one moment ... ah yes, Princess Shiny Cadenza and Prince Mi Amore Armore, pff ha, ha. What brings you here on such a beautiful … and eternal night? Have you decided to join the party after all? By the way, too bad you missed the main event. I’ll tell you that everything swirled so fast, that even I couldn’t keep up.” His last words made Shining Armor and Cadence interested. Even Emerald Star, who was about to call for the guards, hold out an ear. “You know what happened here?” asked Cadence who after seeing the facial expression of her husband decided to take the initiative. Discord concentrated his eyesight on her. “It’s hard to say my dear. I’ve done everything I could to be the life of the party. As you know I like it when the party gets wild, especially the one that I invite myself in to.” He burst out laughing once more, however, Cadence, remembering her own relaxation methods was able to remain calm. “What exactly happened here?” she continued calmly with a stoic face, not intending to submit. “Oh, many things, my dear amoretto," said Discord with a sneer. "Just when everybody was certain that the snobby nobility is the best Celestia can do, she invites the changelings dynamite queen and her band of little bastards. Seriously, I would never suspect sunny butt to have such a sense of humor.” “Yes, we know about the changelings attack, but would you be so kind and tell us what exactly happened here?” asked Cadence patiently. Discord was looking at her for a second as his smile never seemed to go away. “You’re interested in things that had occurred in this room, my dear, or rather what have happened to the ones that were in it?” Discord’s derisive tone made Cadence mixed lightly. Shining Armor understood that he can’t remain passive anymore. “You know darn well what she meant, stop toying with us Discord. Tell us what you know, or get the hell out of our site!!!” said Shining Armor with an upraised voice. Cadence put her hoof on his shoulder, trying to calm him down. He suddenly lowered his head, and started looking at the ground spot. He knew darn well that it wasn’t worth it to show any emotions to Discord. So why did he do it? “Uh, what temper. He has become a prince just recently, but he speaks like one of the royal blood. By the way, I find it intriguing the way you ask your subjects for information. I’m simply speechless,” said Discord while realizing the soft spot to strike upon. Shining Armor could feel his entire body boiling, however, the presence of his wife seemed to magically postpone the final explosion. Cadance decided to press on forward. “You have to forgive him; we all lost someone precious to us. If you know anything that might help us with our search, please, be so kind and tell us.” Cadence's words seemed to do the trick. “Well, since you’re asking so nicely, I guess I could spill the beans. However, your husband’s rude tone made me feel so insulted, that I don’t know if I should. Perhaps, if our dear Shiny would be so kind to apologize and ask once more, a little more “politely” this time, then who knows?” A sudden silence came that no one beside Discord cared to brake.“I’m waiting your highness. What did your dear mummy used to tell you, when you made someone feel offended with your words, hm?” Shining Armor was about to say his true thoughts, when his wife Cadence stepped in. “Darling, please do what he asked,” she addressed him with a soft voice and a pleading look to make him more cooperative. However, Shining Armor became completely shocked at his wife's words. “You’re kidding right? Why should I apologize and beg him for some lousy piece of information. Who knows if he’s not somehow involved in their sudden disappearance? I don’t trust him, and I’m not going to take any part in this little game of his,” said Shining Armor while gazing at Discord. Cadence approached him closer and as their eyes met, with a calm voice she began to reason with him once more. “I understand you perfectly, my dear, but as for now we don’t have any other choice. He might be the only person that knows what really happened to our friends. Without his knowledge, we might be walking blind. So please, do this for me Shiny, do this for Twilight.” He turned his head slightly aside, shut his eyes, and barred his teeth. Cadence could tell what battle he was fighting now, and the discussion for the Discord that he needed to suppress. Soon, he took a deep breath, making their eyes meet again. “*Sigh*, fine, I’ll do as you say ... but I have a bad feeling about this,” he said with a doubtful voice. Cadence send him a smile as he walked pass her. He assembled all the patience that was left inside him. “Please, except my deepest apologies Mister Discord, and be so kind to tell us everything that has happened here since the changelings attack.” His polite words could easily be read, as artificial and reluctant. Discord made a derisive smile. “See, you can be nice if you just try. Always listen to your wife Shiny, because she seems to be much brighter than you,” said Discord. This time Shiny didn’t react. Cadence stood by his side, smiling at him for the huge effort he just made. “Will you tell us everything now?” As stubborn as she was ever, she asked one more time. They both attentively began to stare at Discord. “I would like to hear it as well,” a sudden deep voice came from behind their backs. Everyone suddenly looked to the side of the room exit, where Count Blue Dust was already coming their way. Discord made a wry face as he saw him. “Well, it seems to be getting a little crowded here,” he stated while keeping his eyesight at the newly arrived pony. Blue Dust quickly crossed the room and stood near his assistant. “Thank you for the short notice, Emerald Star,” he thanked her, which she replied with a nod. He then looked at Discord. “To the point, tell us what you know,” the count pressed on, causing Discord to smile. “Pfff, I guess it always comes to this. There will always be somebody who will know more than he should have, right?” asked Discord with a gibe. “TO THE POINT!!!” Blue Dust most evidently didn’t intend to play along. Discord supported his head on his elbow, and casted a smoke from his nostrils. “By the sunny cheeks of Celestia, are you boring or what? To tell you the truth, I was too busy teasing those small changeling bastards, so I didn’t had much time to care for our cute little mares. Although, I have to admit that the changeling queen went over the top to provide our defenders with a pretty big dose of entertainment. Unfortunately, they somehow weren’t eager to play.” “What do you mean?” asked Cadence as she and the rest felt confused. Discord didn’t answer her question. Instead, a small glass and a bottle of wine appeared right before him. A small dose of its contents was soon magically poured from it to the glass. Discord grabbed the bottle instead and took a huge sip from it. He started washing his mouth for a while, pretending to check its taste, till he suddenly made a shocked face and spat out the contents, dispersing it in mid air. “By the deepest parts of Tartarus, what do they put in those wines now days? You know, for a wine that is almost as old as Celestia, it has way too much ...” Just as Blue Dust was about to say something, Shining Armor beat him to it. “ENOUGH!!!” His outburst caused everyone in the room to turn their gazes his way. “STOP TOYING WITH US, WE HAVE NO TIME FOR YOUR CURSED GAMES!!!” Discord, although shocked at first, quickly retrieved his stoic face. “Hmmm, from your looks, my dear prince, I sense that there’s something really riding your back. Come on Shiny, don’t be ashamed, spill it out. Your sister was much more of a big mouth when she was making that face,” said Discord while making the botttle and the glass to dissapear into the air. The way Discord mentioned Shining Armor's missing sibling, caused him slowly to tear inside. “Don’t ever talk about her in a past,” Shining Armor words seemed to have a rough edge. “Oh, I’m sorry; I didn’t know that it’s still too early for that. Poor Twilight doesn’t have any books at her disposal right now I bet, what a tragedy. Perhaps there is somewhere book worms go at the end?” Discord smirked and began to laugh. Shiny didn’t want to endure this scoffing any longer, as he concentrated all his power in his horn, and jumped quickly at Discord, who was still rolling with laughter. However, Discord seemed to be prepared for it, because at the last moment he disappeared from the strike zone, and materialized himself on the large throne. “Oh Shiny, how rude of you. I’m trying to fill you on the best party details, and this is how you repay me. Really now, your sister would be much more cooperative at this moment. Just a thought of an explosive gentle colt, such as you, being a new king of Equestria sends shivers down my spine,” said Discord. Those last words were really the last straw. “KING!?” Shining Armor couldn’t compose himself anymore. “I came here for my sister, and let the great creator be my witness, I will not return without her, no matter what. YOU HEAR ME?” “Shiny ...,” Cadence, as she looked at her husband, shed a tear. Lieutenant Strong Heart and his two underlings, having heard Shining Armor's scream, ran inside. Their attention quickly concentrated on the chaotic god. Discord began to poke deeply inside his ear with his lion paw, keeping an eye on the explosive prince the entire time. “Well, my prince, I can assure you that the whole kingdom has probably heard that, but I wonder if your words haven’t just gone with the wind. Surely, somewhere under that blue mane of yours came a thought of being the one to sit on this comfy throne.” Discord smirked, and jumped on the soft pillow a few times “Come on Shiny, we know you want to.” “By the order of her majesty, Princess Celestia, you are forbidden to enter the castle, you chaotic monster. Leave this place at once, or we will use force,” said Strong Heart, ready to fulfill his duty with the rest of his underlings. Discord stopped his teasing play and just looked at the three guards with his bored stare. “Well now, if it isn’t our most dependable royal guards," said Discord with a mock. "Always vigilant and brave, ready to step into action. Always there, where they are needed the most. Always ready to protect the kingdom and its princesses. With you on guard, no changeling will slip through.” The looks on guards faces stated clearly that Discord already has found their weak spot. Though only several hours had passed since the Grand Galloping Gala, the morals in the royal army have already gone down the drain. Many soldiers tried to act natural, attempting to perform their duties as best they could. However, it was plain to see that after the gala disaster, it will be hard for them to recover their good name. Discord of course didn't feel like giving them a break just yet. “Now, usually we learn from our mistakes, however, I’m really starting to wonder what kind of solution originated under those empty helmets of yours, when those two...” he pointed his finger at the royal couple „...with some help from the elements of harmony of course, were saving their wedding and the rest of the kingdom?” His words seemed to be effective. All three soldiers suddenly felt guilty, as they were keeping no eye contact, just staring at the cold floor. “They were just performing their duties; it’s not their fault that our castles security system has flaws,” said Shining Armor who decided to defend his own former brothers in hooves. That however didn’t stop Discord for long. “That’s interesting, because you see in spite being turned to stone, I could hear and see everything that has happened here for the last several ages. What surprised me was the fact, that during your time, the castle wasn’t attacked or robbed even once ... that is if we of course count out the return of the nightmare moon, my big cameo, queen Chrysalis turning you into a puppet, and stuff like that. You know what, now that I think about it, the best parties have happened when you were around, Shiny.” “My friends call me Shiny; you may call me Prince Shining Armor. Unfortunately, you’re right.” His sudden statement made everyone in the room gaze in shock. “Although I did everything I could, I have failed to provide the safety of this kingdom. The previous captains of the royal guard seemed to be much more competent then me.” His wife wanted to object to his statement, but was overtaken by Discord. “Oh Shiny, are you modest or what? A perfect material to put his F-L-A-N-K-S on this beautiful throne, pfff ha, ha, ha.” “If you feel so comfortable over there, why won’t you take the crown yourself?" asked Shining Armor. "It seems you had been once the ruler of this lands. You’re now the most powerful being in Equestria, what’s stopping you?” Everyone present in the room looked at Shining Armor as if he had gone mad. Such ideas being given to the lord of chaos could only mean trouble. Discord looked at him, then sunk deep into his thoughts, and began to stroke his small beard with his paw. “Hm, yes, I guess I could, but frankly speaking, I don’t feel like I want to be your ruler anymore. You see, playing on the princesses' and the elements of harmony's nerves made me feel so addicted to it, that I can’t imagine living without it. It’s like a strong aphrodisiac you might say. I’m having way more fun this way. As I think about it now, there must be an order which could be counterweight for my chaos. A poorly chosen monarch might ruin that for me. Making chaos from chaos doesn’t sound fun to me.” “You’re right, that really does sound boring,” said Shining Armor trying to hold the derisive laughter deep inside. Discord gave him a cocky smile. “I see that sarcasm is something you’re familiar with Shiny. I’m really starting to like you. But going back to your former declaration, I’m wondering if when the crown competition emerges, will you stay true to your words?” “I swear on all that’s pure. My sister, her friends, and our beloved princesses are all that I care about. I’ll do anything to bring them back.” The moment he said those words, Discords face ended with the ominous smile. „Oh really now?” levitating back in mid air, he looked at Shiny and Cadence, and started disappearing slowly. “I'm counting on it, your highness.” Finally, he vanished in mid air, leaving his laugh to echo across the room, and all the ponies in it, shocked and confused. Several hours later The royal dining room within several minutes filled up with most dignified representatives of the entire kingdom. However, the atmosphere was far away from the idyll, as the air was filled with harsh words, sometimes ending with sudden explosion of fury among the most aggressive individuals. The royal guards did have it really hard to keep the order, especially due to last circumstances which have deprived them of honor and respect. “Silence … silence I say … SILENCE!!!” Count Marvel Star, a middle age dark blue unicorn with a gray mane, dressed in the suit of the royal adviser, was already tired with continuous crowd silencing. Any beginning of the discussion always seemed to end the same way. As the member of the four-pony committee, which consisted of the greatest advisers of both princesses, he was also a chairman of the present debate. The crowd had quieted down suddenly to hear what he has to say. “I know that you are still over strung by everything that has happened today, however, for the good of this kingdom, I’m asking you to calm yourselves. Right now we need to decide who will be carrying the royal responsibilities during the absence of our princesses.” The first one to stand up from the crowd was a white unicorn with a golden mane, dressed in a fancy white suit. “I believe the case is clear and transparent. The authority should be taken by someone from a noble family, who is the closest relative of Celestia and Luna. So, without further ado, I, Prince Blueblood, would like to report my readiness, to be the next ruler of Equestria.” His words didn’t remain unanswered for long. Somewhere behind him came an amused laughter, after which most of the meeting crowd, including Blueblood, came to stare at the mint colored mare with an elegant sea green mane in a green dress, which was brought specially for the gala. “By all the creators, Blueblood, are you even listening to yourself? Such a gallant as you would embrace such an important position? Don’t make me laugh, boy.” Some of the crowd shared the mares point of view, as they manifested with laughter. Prince Blueblood, although sulking, was not going to remain in debt. “I'm surprised that you, my dear lady, the one from a low born line, have the nerve to even speak in this debate.” Some ponies standing closest to him shared his thought while nodding, which marked the beginning of the next fierce exchange of arguments. “SILENCE I SAY!!!” Count Marvel clearly had enough of continuous silencing of this crowd. He knew that many of those gathered here were grinding their teeth for the Equestrian throne, even during the lordship of the eternal sisters. But he didn’t expect that the moment they would disappear, the high elites would go this mad. It would seem that where there’s power and money, there is no place for courtesy and sentiments. This was a huge problem that needed to be solved, before greed and desire would throw the kingdom into a total anarchy. “We have to make the decision here and now, whether we should entrust the power to a single temporary ruler, or, establish a group of acknowledge and wise ponies who will be carrying out the administration duties. Personally, I prefer the second option, because it gives far greater control. However, we must make the decision together.” Shining Armor and Cadence carefully listened to every word of the leading pony, not really sure where this was going. It was logical that for peace and stability of the country, the authority is needed. However, if the country has almost from the start been ruled by the two immortal sisters, who right now would be the best option to take over? Of course, everybody knew that the princesses alone would not be able to comprehend everything. That’s what they have advisors for. Count Marvel, feeling a sudden tiredness, sank into his chair, gasping for air. A middle age golden mare with gray hair, who was sitting next to him, feeling worried for his state, moved closer and placed her hoof on his shoulder. “Marvel honey, are you okay? You don't look very well,” she said, watching him closely. The count gave her a sheepish smile. “Thank you, Miracle Blaze, I'll be fine. I just need some rest. Would you mind leading this debate for me?” She nodded and then as she received the approval of other council members, she stood up and spoke to the loud crowd. “SILENCE!!!” Her Canterlot voice was definitely more resonant than Marvel’s Star, as many of the gathered ponies covered their ears in a sudden shock. “Therefore, let’s carry on with the voting. Those of you who are in favor of introducing a temporary monarch, please raise your hoofs.” Among the gathered ponies, the only ones who have decided to take the wordless vote were Prince Blueblood with his companions, and a few more from the crowd. Glancing around, he could not conceal his surprise that so little number of ponies shared their choice. It was plain to see, that there was no hope for a monarch system now. Miracle Blaze calmly accepted the verdict. “I see. Then let’s move on to the second part of voting. Those of you who are in favor of introducing a group of administrators, please raise your hoof to vote.” In an instant, the whole room was flooded with raised hooves. Shining Armor and Cadence were among them, who somehow felt a considerable relief. Of course, instead of calling it an ideal solution, the word lesser evil would be much more appropriate. It was still unknown who would be receiving which office, as each of the gathered ponies were hoping for their own share. Four of the councils also decided to vote in this manner. “It seems that we have managed to take the first step on the road towards a new harmony,” said Miracle Blaze. “I would like to thank you all ...” Her monologue was interrupted by a sudden sinister laugh coming from somewhere near the ceiling. In an instant, the god of chaos appeared wrapped around the dining room chandelier. All eyes were now focused on him and that was something he was most fond of. Especially, when consternation and disgust came along with it. “And so, it’s done. A great pony race decided to overthrow the monarchy in favor of democracy. Just wait till the alicorn sisters hear that you are making them retire. I bet their world will swirl around a little more now.” A sudden burst of words emerged from the crowd. “SILENCE!!!” Miracle Blaze's voice seemed to do the trick just fine. All the gathered ponies turned their gazes from Discord to her. “What do we owe this unexpected and unpleasant visit, Mister Discord?” The god of chaos snorted slightly amused by the sudden nickname. He flew down, and stopped few inches from the ground between the council and the crowd. “Mister? ... I must admit that sounds nice, doesn’t it, dear ma’am. Everyone used to call me Discord, or the God of Chaos, or just Chaos itself. But I believe Mister Discord also sounds nice.” He paused for a moment, hoping that someone in the audience will react to this statement. When no one dared to speak, he continued. “Well, ma’am”, as currently the most powerful creature in this kingdom, I was wondering if I shouldn’t apply myself for an office?” the crowd’s voice spread around the room, but faded at the moment Miracle Blaze used her Canterlot voice again. Shining Armor and Cadence looked at each other, unable to comprehend what they were witnessing. Not so long ago the same Discord had swore that he’s not interested in power. Now he appeared out of nowhere, and was trying to demolish something that they barely were able to accomplish. Miracle Blaze and the other members of the council also did not hide their astonishment. “And by office, you mean?” asked Miracle Blaze. Discord was really amused by this question. “Well, I don’t like to beat around the bush, so I’ll just take the hall pool instead. I have even made a few changes to Celestia’s private chambers and I must say that they have never looked better.” Nothing could have drawn forth a larger storm. The entire hall erupted at one second, including the council. Discord watched them all, swallowing every moment of refreshing chaos that he always managed to evoke. There was nothing to hide, he was good at it, and he knew it. “SILENCE!!!” a sudden Canterlot voice, slightly quieter then Miracle’s Blaze, but still audible, went through the air. Every pony turned their puzzled looks at the royal couple, who were now standing between the council and Discord. “Thank you Cadence, I think that's enough.” Shining Armor took a few steps forward. “I think you probably already know what we all think about your games, Discord. We have made our choice, as we're the only ones who have the right to decide about the fate of our kingdom, as well as our race. So we give you a choice. Either you live here on our terms, or don’t live at all. The choice is yours.” After his words, a wave of nodding and single opinions came along. “Yeah, he's right.” “This is our kingdom.” “This is no place for the likes of you.” Discord and Shining Armor were now sending piercing glances at each other, leading their own, but not necessarily visible fight. Discord decided to speak first. “Your kingdom … maybe. Your race … sure, why not. You have almost everything you need to take control over the chaos and anarchy in this kingdom. Almost.” He smiled at Shining Armor and Cadance, who couldn’t make out what he was aiming at. “And what might that be?” Shining Armor slowly began to lose patience. “Oh, Shiny, Shiny. And I took you for a clever one. Well, I think it will be best if you all see it for your selves.” After a short brake he continued. “I just wonder how many centuries will have to pass, before the evolution of your species will help you adapt to the life in eternal darkness?” Shining Armor could feel a sudden chill running threw out his body. The sun was something that had been around from the very beginning of their existence. Besides Celestia and Luna, there wasn’t a single living soul in Equestria which could bring the life-giving rays to the soil ground. All their food production was based on it. Without it, the whole kingdom would fall into starvation. From there on, the chaos was sure to spread itself. “Oh, you should all see your faces now. If you could only imagine how much joy your pathetic helplessness gives me. Those are the main reasons I live for,” said Discord. Grinding his teeth in a mocking smile, he tried to swallow in every moment in which they were showing their confusion and weakness. “We'll find a way to control the sun, there must be a way.” Cadence joined the conversation standing next to her husband. Although she tried to sound dead serious, she felt that her words didn’t sound quite convincing. “I doubt that, my dear, but go ahead. The question is who else besides Celestia and Luna has enough power to brighten your day?” Every pony were looking at him for a moment, unable to understand what he was aiming at. There was no one who could do this. A sudden demonic sinister smile which cut through Discord's face made everyone realize. The eyes of the royal couple grew bigger, while their mouths opened when they discovered the truth. “You ...” Cadence's weak voice hardly escaped her muzzle. “I, Discord, Lord of Chaos, have enough power to control the sun, moon, and weather. In a few seconds, I can make all three of them dance as I play. And it won’t cost me a sweat.” “You're lying, that’s impossible.” Cadence desperately screamed her thoughts. “Ah, being skeptic I see. Very well then. How about a small sample of my powers to ease your pain?” He straightened up, and began to focus all the necessary energy around himself. A few seconds later, sun rays were coming through the dining room windows, as the sun emerged slightly at the horizon. However, instead of rising higher, it stood there for a few seconds and hid itself again, giving way to the eternal night, once more. Discord took his time to look around the room, and came to the conclusion that he made a huge impression. “Not bad for an old geezer, right?” Everyone froze, unable to recover from the shock. The Sun, something that they needed to live, was in the clutches of the god of chaos. By all the creators, this was a disaster. What could be worse than that? The shocked faces of all the gathered ponies was the biggest reward for Discord. After a moment he slightly lowered his flight, and soon, only a few inches were separating him from the shocked royal couple. Their eyes focused for a moment on the big emerald necklace, which was now hanging on Discord’s neck. When both of them looked at him, completely robbed of their hope, he directed his words at them. “Well, your highnesses, ready to pact with the chaos himself?” *** Earth, forest near the lake, 25th of December Well, here we are. Me, a lonely man, and his faithful canine companion. Right now we should be lying lazily on my favorite sofa, in front of a fireplace. Instead, we are freezing our asses off in a forest. I swear, if I ever again get an idea as good as this one, I’m gonna shoot myself. I was holding Max's leash very tightly, so he wouldn’t accidentally runoff in search for a new adventure. We all know how it had ended the last time. For some time now I was thinking about the stun gun, which was resting in my jacket's pocket. In my mind I imagined myself, as I was holding it while facing the hungry bear. And it wasn’t funny. As we finally reached our destination, the bear was nowhere to be seen. The area around the fallen tree was covered with small layers of snow, which probably had fallen last night. Luckily, it wasn’t that much to worry about. According to the instructions that Celestia gave me, the portal had threw them a few yards away from here, straight into the clutches of a stray bear. The problem, however, was that she couldn’t exactly describe to me the exact place of their landing. And wherever I looked, everything seemed the same. I felt that it would not be a walk in the park, but I was hoping that at least Max's reliable nose would help us in the search. I looked suddenly towards the nearby branches of the trees, where I hoped to see my rifle. Several eye movements finally helped me to locate it. It was exactly where I have left it. Or should I say, where it landed. Thrown between the branches, and hanging by a leather strap, it looked like it wasn’t going to fall anytime soon. Man, I could sure use a ladder right about now. But I could not waste time, because there was less than three hours till sunset. And a night walk in this forest was out of the question. I needed to focus on finding that tiara of harmony thing. I wasn’t going to share the rest of my life with a bunch of horses … or ponies, whatever. I reached into my pocket and pulled out a small white tarpaulin bundle, which easily fit in my hand. As I unrolled it, I saw a small strand of hair, which I got from that lavender pony, Twilight. I knelt and gave it to Max. “It’s all up to you boy. Let’s find this tiara so we can live a quite life once more.” Max came closer, and started to sniff the strand of hair very vigorously. “Start looking.” As I was still holding him on his leash, and allowed him to rely strictly on his instinct, we began our search. It didn’t take long before his nose led us right under the overthrown tree, where we first met the girls. With high hopes I started looking around, rummaging through old piles of sticks and leaves. Nothing. After a longer inspection I have to admit sadly, that it was a dead end. There was nothing here that even looked a little like jewelry.. For a long time we were making larger circles around this place. I could feel the fatigue slowly taking the best of me. Just when I was about to forfeit for today, Max’s sudden pull awakened me from my thoughts. After some walk I realized we were on to something. Someone was leaving traces behind, that stretched like a snake between the trees. Probably human trucks. Someone had been here recently. Has anyone else, besides me and Max, witnessed yesterday's events? Max suddenly began barking loudly, which made me look around carefully. I then noticed someone far between the trees. This individual was wearing a hood and was holding some sort of bag. The barking of my dog caused him to turn back for a second, after which he began to run. Max nose led us all the way here, so it wasn’t a coincident. Besides, innocent people don’t just run away without a reason. Then it hit me. The tiara. “STOP!!!” I shouted, although knowing that this never works. In the distance I saw a red car. Judging by a shape, a pick up track. It was standing on the forest road, which connected my house with the regional road. He was going to runoff with the tiara, our key to freedom, right in front of our eyes. There was no chance to catch up with him before he gets in to the car. There was only one possible solution, so I let go of the leash. “GO GET HIM MAX!!!” I shouted. In an instant, my dog ran forward, immediately reducing the distance between himself and the thief. The guy, however, got into the car and closed the door at the last moment. My friend was barking ominously, leaning against the door of the car. With the last ounce of strength I ran out to the road, just when our thief has started his engine. As I tried to notice his face, the car suddenly moved and drove past me. Having passed a few yards, he made a quick relapse, and began to drive in the opposite direction, right at me. Seeing the approaching headlights I managed to jump away at the last moment, straight into a snowy ditch. I felt a sudden pain, as my head hit something. When I finally regained my sight, I saw our mysterious red pickup truck leaving the forest road, disappearing right by the turn. Disappointed, I was now lying on my abdomen, feeling the pain on my injured head. I heard the squeal of my companion, who was standing right by my side. As I looked up, he began to lick the wound on my forehead. “Damn it. Max, what have we got ourselves in to?” I sunk my head into a pile of snow. A sudden gunshot made me revive rapidly. I quickly rose up, and nervously looked in the direction where the sound of the shot came from. Then it hit me again. MY RIFLE! Without hesitation I started running towards the direction of the overthrown tree, holding a small amount of snow at my forehead. When we got there and I looked up, my rifle was no longer there. It was now lying on the ground, in a small snowdrift. As I approached it closer and picked it up, I noticed that the barrel was still warm, so there was no mistake about it. I looked around for any potential victims, but luckily none were found. A breath of relief escaped my mouth, while hanging the rifle on my shoulder. Max suddenly started barking again. “What is it boy, do we have company?” Max was barking, looking towards the tree branches. I looked up, searching for anything interesting. A bunch of crows took off into the air, making me realize it was a false alarm. “There's nothing there, so let’s keep it that way.” As I pulled Max's leash, we started to walk towards our house. Man, what a day. First someone steals the tiara, and then almost runs me over. But at least I retrieved my rifle. What made it fall suddenly, however, remains unknown. Right now one thing was certain. My unwanted guests weren’t going to leave my house anytime soon. Something was telling me that my life was about to change. And that scared me the most. To be continued … Chapter 4. The Chaos PactChapter 4. The Chaos Pact This actually could have been a story about a lonely guy and his faithful dog, who would be living in a wooden cottage by the lake with no cares or worries. Every day would be packed with good old peace and quiet. Just the way I like it. Unfortunately, thanks to my canine companion, all of this is just a fairy tale now. In just one night my peaceful and quiet life has turned upside down. Perhaps I’ll live to see the day when everything goes back to the way it was. But enough of this wishful thinking. Let’s get back to our story. * * * Wooden cottage by the lake, 25th of December It was already night time when me and Max have finally reached our domestic stronghold. Sitting by the fireplace with an ice pack on my sore forehead, I watched the worried and unhappy faces of my new companions. Once I explained to them what happened in the forest the silence have filled the room. Of course not for long as there was this one specific little rainbow pegasus who didn’t feel like giving me a break. “How could you let him get away? You had him right under your nose.” The cyan toddler had no mercy for me. Although I felt a little guilty I wasn’t going to hang myself because of that. “I told you, he had a car. If I didn’t jump aside, he would have killed me for sure and you wouldn’t even know what have happened to your precious tiara … oh, my head.” I felt a strong pain piercing my skull so I pressed the icepack even harder. Rainbow Dash was about to continue her judgment upon me, but she was interrupted just in time by Celestia who was resting on the mattress. “I believe Alex did his best, dear Rainbow Dash. He took a huge risk by going back there so we all should be glad that nothing happened to him.” That seemed to cool down Rainbow Dash a bit. “Except for that big bump on his forehead, dear sister,” said Luna who was sitting right next to her. “But the question is, how will we get the tiara back now?” The atmosphere around was rather gloomy. Although Celestia stood in my defense, I didn’t feel justified one bit. I had him and allowed him to escape. I felt a sudden touch as I noticed Applejack’s hoof on my knee. “Don’t sweat it partner, no one is blaming you.” She looked at me with apprehension. “What’s done is done. Instead of worrying we should pull ourselves together and focus on what's in front of us.” Celestia seemed to share that opinion. “Those are wise words, dear Applejack. We should focus now on regaining our strength. As for the tiara …” She gazed at her younger sister. “… I have a hunch that we haven’t seen the last of it.” They all nodded as being a little lifted on their spirits. I, on the other hand, wasn’t so convinced. Sometimes finding a thief in this world is a wishful thinking. Of course, we could track him down by the car registration numbers … but first we would need to know them. Unfortunately, I was too busy caring for my own life to even give a damn. I patted Max head who was sitting by my side the whole time. I tried to remember everything that happened in the forest. Red pickup truck, old one, brand … Toyota I believe. Pick-up truck isn’t a popular car model on our country roads, so the chances of finding it are a little bit higher. Standing against the driver face to face wouldn’t give me any clue. But maybe there’s still a chance that Max has remembered his smell while we were chasing him in the forest. Who knows? Maybe we will get lucky … somehow. Unfortunately, walking around the nearest towns and looking for him all day doesn’t seem to make any sense at all. Not to mention that I have now about eight more reasons to remain at home. That’s when I realized that it would be good to have someone out there who would keep an eye out instead. Someone who has connections in the local police. Someone trusted who knows how to track thief’s. Someone like ... *Ring, Ring*. A sudden ringtone has ripped me out of my thoughts. Everyone looked surprised in my direction from where the signal was coming from. I took out my cell phone from my pocket, gazed at the name of the incoming call and smiled. Speaking of the devil. I looked at everyone and with a clear gesture, I asked them to be quiet. Although confused they all nodded that they got the idea. I picked up the call. “Hi Gregory, thanks again for sparing my home,” I said with a slight sneer. “Heyah, Alex. Well, there’s always a next time, right?” Gregory asked happily. “Yeah, I can’t wait. You’re last time made my house reek of alcohol for three days. You would not believe how many bottles of beer I needed to clean up after both of us. That was some party.” Those last words seemed to make Pinkie’s ears perk a little. “Well, I wouldn’t call it a party, but yeah, I have to admit that we took this a little too far then. Don’t worry, I’ll spare you the empty bottle store next time. Anyway, my boss told me that even on my vacations I still represent the law, so I should be sober most of the time. And if I don’t like it, I can always try my luck with an unemployment office. What a prick!” I smirked from amusement. Unlike me, Gregory is a smooth talker and he always seems to have the right words for every occasion. Though his profession doesn't give him many occasions to get drunk, he can make up for it during his vacation time. He sometimes likes to come over and empty a few bottles of beer. Of course, heavier drinks are also his specialty. I noticed that little Pinkie was smiling as if she won in the lottery, while all the others were now looking at me, like I was a madman. Little Rainbow on the other hand was exchanging glances with the rest of her friends while squinting her eyes and swirling her hoof near her head, thus making my suspicions correct. “Hey, Alex, are you there?” asked Gregory. “What? ... oh, sorry, something distracted me for a moment,” I said with a mixed-up voice. “Distracted you say,” he said with a suspicious tone. “Do I know her perhaps?” I raised an eyebrow at that one. “Yeah, and she’s so gorgeous that she doesn’t even bother to show up,” I retorted. “I’m a stag, Gregory. Does it ring a bell?” This time the smirk came from his side. “Ha, oh man, you definitely should try it sometime. Woman are our best natural medicine you know.” I have nothing to say to this. “Anyway, as I was saying, a few people made a report about a mysterious flashes of light that happened somewhere around your lake yesterday. Now, normally I wouldn’t give a shit about stuff like that. But since it’s your neighborhood, I was wondering if you might fill me in on that matter. So, Alex … seen any “aliens” recently?” There it is, the moment of truth. I have to immediately decide whether I should include another person in our little secret. “Flashes of light ... um, no, I don’t recall any stuff like that. Me and Max got home at about ten pm, and we had a peaceful night since then.” I didn’t like to lie to people, because usually I suck at it. Still, I was hoping that he won’t decide to dig any further. “Yeah, I thought as much. I guess since you haven’t seen anything then there’s nothing to be excited about,” stated Gregory. Thank God, he bought it. “Of course not. Maybe some brats were just shooting fireworks into the sky. It’s almost the end of the year after all. I guess they cannot wait for a New Year’s Party.” Pinkie Pie again reacted as if someone called her name during the main prize event. “Yeah, me either … OH SHIT!” he screamed. I could hear a sudden screech of brakes, as Gregory’s swears came soon after. Man, does that guy has a rich vocabulary or what. “Gregory? Hello, are you there?” I asked. “Damn it,” he finally spoke again. “Oh dude, you’re not gonna believe this, but I almost run over a bear. The fur ball has run right in front of my car, making me hit the brakes at the last moment. He has gone into the forest.” “A bear you say?” Every pony responded to that with a little dose of interest. My face ended up with a slight smile. “Yup. Oh man, I would reconsider walking into the woods if I were you,” said Gregory. Unfortunately, I made that mistake twice already. “Then it’s a good thing that me and Max didn’t run into him during our today’s walk in the woods.” “Consider yourselves lucky then. But I’m serious, refrain from any further walks until we find out what’s it doing here, and what to do with it.” “Well, sometime ago a bear has escaped the zoo in Bialystok. Maybe that’s a good place to start?” “Oh yeah, I heard about that. Its second better half was so old and ugly that being stricken with fear and disgust it broke right through the fence, and ran away like mad. Poor guy, can’t blame him for that.” I smirked at his comment cause we were thinking alike. “Ok then, I’ll make a few calls and let the appropriate crew take care of it.” This was my chance to make him help our cause. “You know, although I didn’t meet any bears, or aliens, I did encounter something else.” “Interesting,” he said in an intrigue manor. “Well then, shoot.” “Well, imagine that I almost got run over by some lunatic, who was driving like crazy through the forest road.” “You’re kidding, right? Why didn’t you tell me this right away?” by Gregory's voice I could tell he seemed rather agitated. “Somehow … I wasn’t sure if I should bother you with such a small thing.” Gregory made a loud smirk. “Small thing he says. Dude, an attempt to run over my most favorite hermit isn’t a small thing, okay?” At that moment I started to wonder how many hermits beside me live in these parts. “Not to mention that road pirates tick me in a wrong way. What kind of a car was it? Brand, registration number, driver's mug, tell me all you know.” Somehow everything seems to move smoothly for now. “Right, well ... unfortunately I haven’t seen the drivers face and he was driving too fast to notice the registration numbers. I only noticed that it was an old red Toyota pickup truck, I’m sorry,” I said, hoping that this won't make him give up immediately. Gregory remained silent for a second. “You do realize that’s not enough to strike him down, right?” he asked with a sign of resignation. “Yeah, but those types of cars are not popular on our country roads so we might have a shot,” I pressed on. Gregory made a loud sigh and seemed to be thinking about something for a second. “Still not much in the case of proving the guilt … but I’ll try to sniff around a little,” said Gregory. “Thanks a lot, I’ll own you one,” I said with relief. I was relieved that he didn’t drill on the topic. Somehow it would be hard for me to quickly come up with a more concrete reason. “You bet, of course we’re friends, so that will cost you a few boxes of beer … and a bottle of wine or two.” Typical unselfish play on his part. “Well, nothing’s for free I see?” My words made Gregory snort in amusement. “Huh, you got that right," said Gregory in a cheeky way. "Oh yeah, just in case if you have forgotten, my invitation for the Christmas Eve is still open, so ..." "I appreciate your offer Gregory, really, but that's something for each family to enjoy on their own. But thanks anyway," I said. "*Sigh* fine, there's always an extra plate for the unannounced guest prepared in case you change your mind," said Gregory. "Ok, we'll be in touch. I'll let you know once I’ll be on to something. See you soon, Steel Wing, and merry Christmas.” “Thanks a lot, Party King, merry Christmas to you too,” I said with a smile. As I ended the call, I turned my gaze back to my roommates who were still giving me the same puzzled looks. “Why were you talking to a piece of ... um, actually, what is that thing?” asked Twilight while looking at the mysterious object. “Cell phone. We use it to communicate on close and further distances. Quite useful and helpful device,” I said while hiding my phone into my pant's pocket. Twilight's pupils grew big all of a sudden, while her snout ended up with a smile. Now she looked just like Pinkie Pie, although their points of fascination were rather different I believe. “Fascinating, you must tell me how this works,” said Twilight in almost a begging tone. “Maybe some other time. By the way, since you don’t use a phone, how do you contact at all?” I asked with curiosity. “Easy, just a piece of parchment, a few words, and a bit of magic. In a few seconds the message reaches the correct receiver anywhere in the kingdom.” Twilight's answer made me whistle in amazement. “Who was that, Mister Alex?” princess Luna decided to break into our conversation. “My friend from the local police. He will keep an eye out for our little thief, and also he’ll send a note to the right people, who will deal with our little hairy problem.” “So, we can still have hope.” I nodded at Celestia’s words causing them all to smile. “Yes, although there might be some crowd working on a bear chase in the forest soon, so I believe it will be better to stay low for now,” I said as I began to massage my stiff neck with my other hand. “*Sigh*, guess there is no other way around,” said dissatisfied Luna. They all looked a little down at the moment … all, but one. “Wow, so your friend also likes parties, groovy,” said overjoyed Pinkie. “I'm a world party expert. Oh, I can’t wait to meet him. This is gonna be so awesome.” “…” yup, I was speechless. It would seem that besides Gregory I was having now another party freak to worry about . “Cool, we’re gonna have a party. I can’t remember when was the last one,” said excited Pinkie Pie. Rainbow Dash seemed to have an answer to that one. “How about the day before the gala, when you decided to celebrate the fact that we got the invitation by a miracle? And then, during the gala event, where if it wasn’t for the changelings creed, we would have surely ruined it again, just like last year,” she explained it while making a bored and stoic expression. “Oh, silly Dashi," said Pinkie with a giggle. "What’s the point of a party, if you don’t party at all? I bet our snobbish ponies couldn’t wait to see what we have in stock for them this year.” “Yup, and they got it. We did a little magic trick, and poof, buck, shazam …” she said while swinging her front hooves, “… we magically vanished, taking our princesses with us. I’m still waiting for their applause.” There was a lot of sarcasm in the little Rainbow’s voice. “I see you have already done it before, right?” I asked feeling worried. As they all nodded, I suddenly got goose bumps, realizing how big of a hurricane I let into my house. “Aha, just one more to go and we might consider this a habit.” Rainbow’s words made them all burst out in laughter. It made me somehow smile as well. Yet, I noticed that not everyone was in a good mood. Celestia seemed kind of absent minded. “Are you alright, dear sister?” Luna asked worried. Celestia looked at her with a little puzzled stare. “What? ... oh yes, I’m fine, I’m just feeling a little dizzy. Don’t worry about it Lulu, it will go away soon enough.” Celestia gave her a weak smile and then turned her head away, lying it on the mattress. I could only guess that as the rulers, they both were worried about things that were happening now in their kingdom. One thing is certain, they have it tough on both sides. “Hey, what’s that?” I turned back to little Pinkie who was now holding a TV remote. I put the ice pack away, took the device from her, and switched on the TV which was hanging above the fireplace. There was a commercial of a shampoo running now. “Cool,” said Pinkie Pie. “But what is that anyway?” “Television,” I said. The fillies gasped at the monitor, then synchronously back again at me with puzzled looks. Man, I didn’t have time for this. “We use it for entertainment and information. You can watch news, weather forecasts, all kinds of movies and almost anything that happens around our world.” Just when the overjoyed Twilight was about to ask me again for the details, I made my escape. “Maybe later, my dear.” Much, much later. She was a little disappointed, but decided not to press on. “What’s a movie?” I decided that instead of answering Pinkie’s question, it will be better to show them. While switching the channels I was looking for anything that might be considered interesting and time consuming for them. It was then I noticed the beginning credits of each year’s traditional Christmas movie classic, Home alone. It seemed like the perfect option to take all their attention from me. I gave them the remote back. “Ok, you guys sit down and watch, while I’ll make you some popcorn,” I said as I quickly walked towards the kitchen, and didn’t even react when Pinkie asked “what’s a popcorn?” I really wasn’t in a mood for another world explaining episode. * * * Meanwhile, in the kingdom of Equestria Ever since Discord stated his offer the entire palace has become one big heck of a storm. His demands came up to be rather hard to swallow for an interregnum country. Not being able to give a direct answer, the councilors decided on arranging a separate meeting that would help them make the kingdoms final stand in this matter. For some reason the royal couple found themselves at the center of those events. But for them the conditions they needed to agree to seemed to vary much from their idea of a new kingdom order. While resting in their private chambers they were awaiting until the royal advisers summon them. In the meantime, they were trying to embrace all that they have seen today. Shining Armor gave a lot of thoughts to everything that has happened recently. Unfortunately, instead of conclusions, there were many questions he needed answers to. Where were the rulers and defenders of Equestria? What does the Magician’s Guild got to do with this? What is Discord up to? Why is he and Cadence drawn into this? And that was just a tip of an iceberg. But what bothered him the most was what Discord said to him just before the meeting in the throne room. At first he tried not to think about it. But now that he finally got a chance to think about it, he came to a surprising conclusion which made him consider his true role in their kingdom. Convinced of their rightness he decided to share them with his wife, although he felt that what he was about to tell her might appear rather shocking to her. “You're kidding, right?” His stoic face gave her the right answer. “No ... NO SHINY, I WON’T AGREE TO THIS!!!” The prince listened to his wife blames and didn’t seem surprised. His words couldn’t bring any other reaction. “Cadence, calm down,” he said. They were alone in their private chambers, but with his wife's loud voice they could easily be heard through the exit door. Cadence is usually a calm and peaceful pony. But her husband's words seemed to sweep her completely off balance. “How can I calm down? First, I lose my aunts, then Twilight and her friends, and now you want to ... no, that’s too much, even for me Shiny.” Tears started to flow down her cheeks, but she still looked angrily at him. But Shining Armor, was already convinced at this point. He knew that it was his hot temper and quarrels with Discord that dragged them both into his scheme. Otherwise, they would probably be watching everything from the audience’s seat. Then again, since it was their loved ones that disappeared was there any other choice? “I believe it’s for the best, Cadi.” He approached her and reached her with his hoof, so he could hug her, but she pushed him away making him a little shocked. “Best? Best for who, Shiny? For you? For us? For the kingdom?” She was definitely not going to give way. Her voice was now a mix of sadness and anger. She could not understand why her husband was so stubbornly insisting on his solution. “For every pony, Cadi. With this move we can at least eliminate one potential threat to our country.” She just frowned at him. “There you go again. You shouldn’t listen to him, Shiny. Spreading confusion in the minds of others is his specialty. Besides, what do we do about the Crystal Empire? We can’t just leave it like that.” “We can rule the Crystal Empire from here. This is the whole kingdom we’re talking about, Cadi.” “And you really believe that he will just agree to your terms?” she asked with doubt. Shining Armor remained silent and thought about it for a moment. “I don’t … but I’m willing to give it a try. We cannot let him have his way.” Seeing his wife’s worried expression he smiled at her. “Don’t worry, Cadi. I’ll make sure that he doesn’t get this kingdom, no matter what. I promise.” “It’s not him, or the kingdom I’m worried about, Shiny. It’s us. In times like this we should stick together. That’s the only way to outcome this madness.” Cadence looked away while closing her eyes. “I feel like we are going to get separated as well … and it makes my heart hurt.” Shining Armor gently moved his hoof and drew her face in his direction. “Honey, look at me.” She slowly opened her still wet eyes as they were no longer filled with anger … only sadness. “We are, and we’ll always be together. We're married, and nothing can change that. Nobody and nothing is going to separate us.” As Cadence slightly turned her head, she pressed her cheek against his hoof while holding it with her own. “Shiny, I ...” she didn’t finish what she was going to say. “I believe in you, Cadi. You and Twilight are the main reasons why I’m doing this. I’m sure that together we can make this happen. Together, no matter what.” Cadence eyes were still moist from tears, but her face was slowly drawing the outline of a smile which gave Shining Armor some hope. She suddenly jumped and hugged him with all her strength making him surprised. “Our kingdom, and my life, are worth nothing without you by my side, Shiny.” Her words made him smile as he hugged her back. “You are my kingdom, and my life, Cadi,” he said while pressing his head against her beautiful mane. They remained like that for a moment, hoping it would last forever. The sudden extensive knock on the door interrupted their little moment of happiness. They both sighed deeply. “Enter!” shouted Shining Armor. The door opened, and Lieutenant Strong Heart walked in. As he noticed them releasing their romantic embrace, he cleared his throat feeling slightly abashed. “Forgive me this sudden intrusion, but the high council asks for your presence at the private quarters of Count Marvel Star,” he said, bowed, and left the room. They looked at each other, as their faces ended up with a smile. “Ready?” he asked with a smile. “Together, no matter what,” she said with a confident look. They both made their agreement, sealing it with a kiss, then slowly began to move to the exit while walking by each other’s side. * * * Meanwhile, in other part of the castle “THIS IS MADNESS!!!” The loud Canterlot voice was spreading throughout the corridors of the palace causing a stupor to all who could hear it. The source of those screams was coming from Marvel Star's private chambers. The room wasn't perhaps as big as those of the alicorn sisters, but it was still enough to maintain a meeting of all the representatives. Among the group of ponies who have gathered by a thick wooden table were four members of the council and two representatives of the monarchy and high merchant groups. Some chairs were still empty. “HE SERIOUSLY LOST HIS MIND IF HE BELIVES THAT WE WILL ACCEPT HIS OFFER!!!” Count Marvel Star was still feeling weak, but as his friend’s Canterlot voice caused his ears to ache he decided to act quickly before every pony would go completely deaf. “You do not have to raise your voice like that, dear Miracle. We can hear you, loud and clear,” he said while sitting contrary to her and smoking his favorite long pipe. As she quickly realized her mistake, she sighed deeply, and slowly sat back in her chair. “Although, I have to admit that he has played his part quite well. Ever since the orbs of the sun and moon have gone missing there was no one else, besides the princesses, who could control the night and day circle. Now the situation seems to be in a deadlock.” “You're not helping, Marvel,” said Miracle Blaze. “No matter what his powers are, we cannot even think about negotiating with him.” “That’s what we’re here to discuss, dear Miracle. Until there’s no other way around, we will take that as an option. Unfortunately, time is not our ally here, so we should make this quick,” he retorted briefly. “Perhaps, we should conclude our royal pair in this discussion?” implied the light brown pegasus with dark brown mane, who was sitting next to Marvel Star. “After all, they are the main stars of this chaotic comedy.” “They will be here soon enough, Rough Edge,” said a dark beige mare with crème mane, who was sitting opposite to him. “In the mean time, we should determine our own standing in this issue. The fact that Discord has made them a part of his plan, gives us more questions than answers.” “You got that right, sweetie,” said Miracle Blaze. “This vile lizard has always been two-faced, and I never did trust him one bit. His every action, gesture, and word always has some purpose. I still remember the day when Celestia decided to reform him. I nearly jumped out of my skin and together with Luna we tried to dissuade her from this ridiculous idea. But in the end, she maintained her stand. Not to mention she gave the job of changing him to a common pony.” She sigh deeply. “I guess whatever was going on through that head of hers back then will always remain a mystery to me.” “Well …” began Ruby Comet “… her highness Celestia always had belonged ...” “Ekhm, “belongs”, my dear,” Miracle Blaze corrected her. “Until we are conducting the search I would prefer that you address them all that way.” After a brief exchange of glances Ruby Comet decided to speak once more. “Of course, my dear Miracle. So, as I was saying, her highness Celestia belongs to those who like to see good where it can be least expected.” “Well, and she sure found some, bless bloody skies," retorted Miracle Blaze. "She's probably spitting on her feathers right now and regretting the day she didn’t break his damned monument into a million tiny pieces. I’m still looking forward to it once they come back.” One of the representatives of the monarchy decided to join in to the conversation. “I wouldn’t like to deprive you of your hope, Miss Miracle Blaze, but there is a possibility that our rulers may be gone for good. The question is what do we do when our efforts come to nothing and we will have to accept the worst case scenario?” The representative of the monarchy with his lack of tact made Miracle’s face twist into a menacing grimace. “They have barely gone missing, yet everyone are talking like there’re already dead. Until I get to see their cold and motionless bodies no one shall dare to speak about them in this manner. Do I make myself clear?” Sending a cold glance at the stallion made him swallow hard. “Ekhm ... of course, my dear lady.” He mingled a little while saying it in a peaceful tone. “Good. Now that we got that settled, perhaps the time has come for you to state your stand?” Miracle’s piercing look made the representative of the monarchy, the gray unicorn stallion, and the representative of the high merchant groups, the pegasus olive mare, flinch while swallowing nervously. “We ... I mean, what I wanted to say is ...” He paused, unable to find the right words. As he turned his head slightly, he gazed at his companion while looking for support, but she seemed speechless just as much as he was. “Well … we’re listening. We’re eager to hear what you rich chappies have decided behind our backs. You stubbornly insisted on participating in this meeting. With threats and blackmails you demanded the rights for deciding on a fate of this kingdom. So, let’s hear it. What is your stand in all this mess. What kind of price will satisfy your ever bottomless bags?” “I resent that, Miss Blaze,” said the offended stallion “we came here in good faith and ...” Miracle Blaze smiled evilly as she quickly jumped in his word. “In good faith?” She injected and started to laugh. “Oh my, and I thought that Discord’s jokes were bad. Oh, I know your intentions so don’t bother. You will do anything to maintain your little profits. But perhaps I’m overreacting so let’s hear it. What sincere intentions brought you here?” Although the representatives got their chance to speak countess Miracle has already made them feel like an undesired element in this discussion. As they both noticed the piercing stares of the other members of the council, they realized that they were all thinking alike. “Ekhm ... like I was saying, as representatives of the middle and upper classes we decided to accept the offer of Mister Discord. We do realize his flawed reputation, but it seems at the moment to be the best solution that can ensure the stability of our kingdom.” Countess Miracle closed her eyes and rested her muzzle on her joined hooves while leaning her elbows on the table. Just when the representative finished his monologue she smirked in response and then made a gloomy face. “Well … what else can we expect from the ponies that convert their value into bits. You obviously believe that those pathetic companies of yours are now the most important part of the agenda, right? Dear sun, just thinking about it makes me feel sick.” “Calm down, Miracle,” said Marvel Star feeling that his friend is slowly losing her grip. But his words seemed to have the opposite effect. “No, Marvel, I won’t calm down. I was calm when this kingdom had a future. I was calm when Celestia and Luna kept it all in one piece. I was calm when you could count on the elements of harmony and the royal guards. Now that it’s all gone, tell me, how can I be calm. What will we say to our confused subjects once they hear the truth? You think I will look in their eyes and admit that we made a deal with one of the worst creatures that has ever walked these lands. I’d rather be dead or disappear myself.” “ENOUGH!!!” shouted Marvel Star using his last ounce of strength to restore Miracle Blaze back to order. Every pony in the room jumped from his sudden outburst. Marvel usually was one of those quiet and wised types who could encounter anything with peace and calmness. When Princess Luna got freed from the dark forces Celestia appointed him as her closest personal adviser. It soon turned out that he has a good influence on her sister. Luna has praised his advice and support in implementing her in the current political mechanisms of the kingdom. Under his patronage she soon took over her responsibilities associated with the night councils. Marvel Star sighed deeply as his anger was slowly starting to fade. “I know how you feel, my dear,” he said calmly. “We also lost someone who made this kingdom a special place. But we can’t forget about our vocation. Our kingdom is now in crisis and we need to solve it, and fast. Right now our options are limited, so until we find a better solution we have to play the cards that we have.” “Maybe what you say is right Marvel, but ...” he quickly jumped into her word and raised his hoof. “I know, negotiating with him is a slippery thing. Our subjects might even accuse us of a treason.” “That's what I'm talking about, Marvel,” Miracle Blaze continued her stand. “The fact that we are even considering his proposal is already a sign of a betrayal.” “Yet, our kingdom is in need of his skills no matter if we like it or not, Miracle Blaze,” said Rough Edge. “The overextending night is already causing panic. Perhaps, right at this moment, the rumors about the disappearance of the princesses and the elements of harmony are spreading like a plague. Fear and panic will soon be knocking at the gates of our kingdom.” “Besides, Discord is not our biggest worry, my dear,” said Ruby Comet. “Consider the fact that without the sun we won’t be able to feed our subjects which will make all our industrial branches suffer. Not to mention that our enemies are just waiting for the moment when we will lose strength and hope. We can’t allow this to happen. Furthermore, we do not know any other way at the moment for the sun and the moon to reach the sky.” “Yes, we know,” retorted Miracle Blaze making everyone confused for a moment. “They're called Celestia and Luna and they should be our main focus of the search. They would never forgive us for turning our ways into chaos.” She paused for a moment. “Damn it, if only those stupid orbs haven’t gone missing.” “Have you made any progress on their disappearance matter?” asked Ruby Comet. “The search is still in progress, but after interrogating the captured changelings we were able to learn one important thing.” Everyone in the room waited patiently for her to continue. “It seems there was some kind of a magical duel between our princesses, the elements of harmony, and the queen of changelings which caused some kind of a massive implosion.” “How big exactly?” asked curious Rough Edge. “Big enough to cover more than a half of the room,” said Miracle Blaze. “So, in other words, everyone who came in contact with it, got annihilated, right?” asked Rough Edge. “Perhaps. But if that really was the case the royal hall would surely suffer much higher damage. I would say that they were rather … absorbed by it.” Miracle Blaze's words made them all confused. “Can you specify that? What do you mean by, absorbed?” asked puzzled Rough Edge. “What I mean is that they might be alive somewhere out there and the royal hall might be the best place to start looking,” said Miracle Blaze. “And how long you believe this might take?” asked Ruby Comet. “Blame the sun if I know,” retorted irritated Miracle Blaze. “I’m just telling you where to look.” Count Marvel Star sighed deeply from disappointment. He honestly believed for a moment that they might find a better solution to their problems. But sadly all they have are assumptions. He thought long until he finally made his decision. “In the current situation we have no other choice, dear Miracle. The risk is too big and we have too much to lose. Our kingdom cannot live in eternal darkness.” Those words made Countess Blaze worried. “You do realize that this decision is too hasty and ill-considered.” “Like most rushed decisions, my dear. But ...” He didn’t get a chance to finish, as irritated Miracle Blaze jumped in his word. “Rush is usually the worst counselor, Marvel. You probably didn’t even consider the fact that Discord may have something to do with their disappearance. He might even have information about their current location.” Marvel Star remained unmoved. “Yes, such a scenario is possible. Unfortunately, in Discord’s case we don’t have any evidence. Our troops are searching the entire kingdom right now. However, the final results of these searches will take long to come. And time is a luxury that we don’t have. Discord gave us a few hours to make a decision and the deadline is at midnight. At the moment we do not have anything that could overtrump his offer. If we don’t find them by that time, we will have to take that risk.” The Countess Miracle based her head on the back of her chair, breathing deeply. She could not believe what she just heard. In the end, they will have to make an alliance with someone they don’t even understand. However, she was having other plans. “Well, not me.” Everyone gave her surprised stares. “I'm going to devote all my energy on finding the missing ones. That hall will give us the answers we’re looking for. I’m sorry Marvel Star but until Discord remains as a part of your plan I will not take any part in it,” said Miracle Blaze. Marvel sighed deeply as his gaze became absent for a moment. Certainly, he didn’t see that one coming. He hoped that in spite of all this she would support their initiative. After all, the fate of their kingdom was at stake here. But when he has noticed her gaze, which was full of confidence and determination, he didn’t feel like arguing. He understood how she felt. “Is there really a reason why you are so stubbornly remaining at your stand?” asked Marvel Star. Miracle Blaze made a quick peek at the two representatives that were still present by the table, then looked back at him. “I believe there is, and I’m going to follow it unless I’m proved wrong.” As he noticed her gaze, he suddenly asked Ruby Comet and Rough Edge to come closer and whispered something into each ones ear’s. Finally, they all nodded together as they made an agreement. “Very well then,” spoke Marvel Star calmly. “We will give you a complete control over the further investigation and provide you with access to all the necessary resources to make your search successful. Know also that you will have our full support at all time.” His words left Miracle Blaze surprised. The other members seemed to share Marvel’s opinion. “I sincerely have some doubts, dear Miracle. But if Marvel Star believes you than I’m in as well. We need to bring back those mares so we can all give Discord what he deserves. I’ll be happy to see him being turned to stone, only this time for good,” said Ruby Comet. “Yeah, and don’t worry about the kingdom. This country has suffered worst and that little dose of chaos won’t make any difference,” said Rough Edge. Rough Edge’s words made Miracle hesitate for a moment. This might be one of the biggest crisis of their time. Despite that, she felt relieved hearing the words of support from her closest friends. “I assure you, we will bring back that stubborn mare, her sister, and the elements of harmony. Even if we’ll have to look for them in the deepest parts of Tartarus,” said Miracle Blaze. As she struck the table with full force the mugs filled with wine jumped a little making their contents spill on the table. "Oh ... um ... excuse me," said abashed Miracle. Suddenly, the door of the chamber opened and the royal couple together with Lieutenant Strong Heart walked in. In one moment a dead silence has filled the room as everyone were looking at their direction. “Oh, good to see you here,” said Marvel Star. “Please, sit down. We have a lot to discuss.” He pointed at the two empty chairs by the table. As soon as they took their places Shining Armor decided to go straight to the point. “Dear councilors, representatives of the nobility and merchants, Lieutenant Strong Heart ... me and my wife Cadence have an offer which we hope might be worthy of your consideration.” * * * A few hours later It was almost midnight when the royal dining room got filled again to the last seat. As the royal couple and three members of the council took their seats Discord has materialized himself above them. While smiling viciously he looked at all the gathered ponies. Chairman Marvel Star spoke to the audience without using his Canterlot's voice. “I, Count Marvel Star, hereby announce the resumption of this meeting. We have gathered here to consider the offer of Mister Discord. Now, please be so kind and repeat it one more time sir so that there wouldn’t be any misunderstandings.” The room remained silent. No one dared to interfere in this dispute, because everything was already settled. Discord stretched lazily and smiled. “Dear members of the royal council, monarchy, and other less important stuff of this fine but subdued kingdom. In exchange for a ray of sunshine and a little dose of moonlight I wish to leave the crown in the hooves of Prince Shining Armor and Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. Our lovely couple will have supreme authority in the kingdom and they will yield only to me.” Shining Armor felt a shiver running down his spine. Ruling the kingdom and having some royalty puppets to toy with as well. This evidently wouldn’t end well. His hoof got caught in a strong grip by Cadence. She was shivering a little, but kept her stare away from him. “As an extra I would like to keep the private chambers of Princesses Celestia and Luna and have a few minor things delivered there as well.” Discord snapped his fingers and a long list showed up which started unrolling until it reached the members of the council. “What’s this?” asked puzzled Marvel Star while reaching for the piece of paper. “Just a few simple things that will make me fill more pleasant around here,” said Discord with a sneer. All ponies who were sitting by the table grabbed a small piece of the list and started reading while twisting their heads in disbelief. Breakfast in bed, massage sessions, parties, establishing a chaos day and stuff like that were just some of the points mentioned. “Those are my terms, my dear friends. Are you in, or are you out?” he asked in an amused matter. There were many murmurs throughout the room. “Very well then,” said Marvel Star after exchanging gazes with the rest of the council. “Now that everything is clear we would like our potential rulers to take their stand in this matter.” All the ponies have directed their gazes at the royal couple. The fate of the entire kingdom rested now on their shoulders, but none of them felt any pride because of that. Shining Armor stood up and leaned his front hooves against the table while looking directly at Discord. “Before I’ll answer I want to say something.” They all began to watch him carefully. “Ever since I have joined the royal guard I felt pride and joy that I could serve both princesses and their subjects. As long as I was fulfilling my duty as a soldier my ambitions didn’t reach any higher and nothing has changed since then. Being the ruler of this kingdom is an honor … but also a responsibility. I believe there are many ponies in this room who would be more suitable for the crown. Therefore being aware of the consequences, I, Prince Shining Armor, hereby am declining the rights to the crown and the duties and honors that come along with it.” At that moment the loud whispers of shock and disbelief spread across the room.” Shining Armor was now exchanging gazes with Discord. He knew that he was walking over a thin ice, but he wasn’t going to let him have his way. “Am I to understand, my dear Shiny, that you are rejecting my offer?” asked Discord while slowly emphasizing each word. “Not really,” said Shining Armor. “I’m only suggesting someone more competent than me.” Discord has narrowed his eyes menacingly. “You said it yourself, remember? If there’s chaos there must be harmony for balance to exist. However, if we want that to happen, we need someone who has a better understanding of our kingdom. Princess Celestia was our ruler for such a long time because she didn’t allow the negative emotions to take the best of her judgment. And that is just what we need right now. That's why I would like to recommend my wife, Princess Cadence, as the only ruler of Equestria and the honorable members of the royal council as her personal advisers.” Discord became surprised just like most of the gathered ponies. The look on his face showed clearly that prince Shining Armor was putting his patience to the test. “So, you think that you can just change the terms of the agreement as if nothing happened? You’re cheeky, Shiny. I made you an offer which wasn’t supposed to be a subject of any negotiations. Judging by how big of a crisis is coming the price you would pay would be rather small. You’re just trying to throw the responsibility on others … I’m really disappointed. It seems that I may have been a little too hasty with my offer. Perhaps if you all spend a few days with subdued light bulb your attitude will change as well. Oh, believe me Shiny, when hunger will hit your bowels you will quickly turn my way again. However, for each day of delay, I will make the days too short to satisfy even your smallest needs.” They were now both looking at each other with dangerously narrowed eyes. Shining Armor knew that it was a short shot, but there was no turning back now. He needed to be firm to the end. “You didn’t let me finish. Yes, I want to hand over the power into the hooves of a more competent pony than me … but I'm not going to stand by and just watch.” Everybody waited patiently for him to continue. “I'm going to take charge of reconstructing the royal guards and army. Lieutenant Strong Heart will become the new captain of the royal guards, but he and the rest of the soldiers will have to adjust to any changes that I'm about to make. At the same time I will also serve my wife as her fourth personal adviser while Countess Miracle Blaze will focus on the search for our missing ponies.” Shining Armor could feel that the atmosphere around was getting thicker. Every pony was probably wondering now what will be the result of this mental fight. Everybody waited patiently for him to continue. “Finally ...” Shining Armor continued. “Are you done yet, Shiny?” Discord interrupted him as he was starting to get a little tired. But the prince was not going to stop there. “... finally, you will allow the new appointed authority to decide alone on the fate of this kingdom.” As Shining Armor looked at his wife who was smiling at him a sudden idea came to his mind. “And … you will present Princess Cadence with one of the royal sisters chambers.” Seeing Cadence surprised look he has sent her a smile and looked back at Discord. “Here are our conditions, Discord. The rest is up to you.” “I think you are forgetting the fact that I have all the best cards, Shiny. How about I’ll simply just leave you all to think about it for a millennium or two and come back later to see how you’re doing?” asked amused Discord. “I doubt you will do that, Discord,” said Shining Armor with a calm face. Discord became amazed for a moment. “Oh, and why is that, my dear prince?” “Because, like you said before, you need harmony which will be a counterweight to your chaos. No matter who will be our ruler, without the sun, chaos in our country will spread anyway. You won’t have anything to do here once that happens,” said Shining Armor. “Don’t get so cocky, Shiny. Equestria isn’t the only kingdom where I can cause chaos,” said annoyed Discord. “Then go, and let us suffer in a total darkness,” said Shining Armor with a cold stare. “The chaos will spread here on its own and without your help. Just the thought that it’s not caused by you will help us die in peace.” Discord was observing him while trying to determine if he wasn’t bluffing. In the meantime the dining room was already filled with many frightened whispers of the gathered ponies. They could not believe what was going on any more. “You know, usually the agreement is made to satisfy both sides. So I’ll ask you this? What’s in this for me?” asked Discord with an anticipating tone. “That’s for you to decide. Ask for anything you want, except the kingdom,” Shining Armor answered firmly. “That’s something you will never have.” For a while Discord was buried deep in his thoughts while caressing his goatee beard. Suddenly, he has erupted into a loud laugh. “You’re an interesting guy, Shiny. You sure have guts and I like it. Well, I'm willing to agree to those amusing terms of yours ... under one itty-bitty condition.” Everyone in the room froze in anticipation. “You … will make me … the fifth member of the royal council.” Screams of disagreement have spread across the room. “Consider this as my final offer. Take it or crawl into the darkness.” “Never,” shouted Shining Armor along with some ponies from the audience. “Have it your way then,” said Discord. “Let us meet again my friends when the night finally consumes your precious light of hope.” Discord began to slowly disappear while looking at their desperate and scared faces. “WAIT!!!” came the scream from the royal council table. Every pony gazed at the council Marvel Star who kept his hoof pointed out at Discord making him appear once more. No pony wanted Discord to have any influence on this kingdom. But there was nothing more that they could do. Discord’s cold and solid stare gave the exact impression that any chances for negotiations are over. All ponies who were sitting by the table suddenly began to deliberate. Each of them were expressing their own doubts about the chaotic fifth member of the royal council. Still, a new proposal seems much more convenient for them, although it has a big chaotic scar in the background. “Well?” asked Discord impatiently. “What will it be?” After a moment Count Marvel Star rose up to speak. “We the royal council together with our newly appointed member Shining Armor, and newly elected ruler, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, agree to your terms … um, council Discord.” Those last words became really hard for Marvel Star to swallow. “Splendid,” said the god of chaos while smiling evilly. “Doing business with your race is a pleasure.” Choking from an ominous laughter he has snapped his fingers and disappeared into thin air. As Count Marvel Star sigh deeply he began to wipe his sweaty forehead with a silk handkerchief. Shaking his head in disbelief, he expressed his thoughts aloud. “So, it’s done,” he said in a gloomy tone. “Let our princesses forgive us for what we were forced to do today.” Everyone seemed to share his concerns. No one from among the gathered ponies felt any pride from what just happened. Shining Armor and Cadence were now leaning their heads against each other. They have done everything they could, and yet, they all felt defeated. But there was no turning back now. They could only live and have hope that the princesses and the elements of harmony will come back before this whole pact with Discord will slowly start to fall apart. * * * Ponyville, a few hours later The night was still ruling over the town. Dressed in clocks the royal pair were sneaking throughout the streets of Ponyville while trying not to attract any attention. They knew that the confused residents will want to interrogate them about all the strange things that have occurred so far. By the will of the other members of the royal council, they needed to remain silent until the official speech. But they came to an agreement that the families of the missing ones needed to know what have happened to them. That was also the main reason the royal pair has decided to come here. “I hate those moments, Shiny,” said Cadence with a sadness in her voice. “Me to Cadi, but they have a right to know.” “Yes, but ...” “Would you rather have some complete strangers telling them the bad news and then go on pretending that he or she knows how they feel?” “No my dear, I know that we are doing the right thing. But the looks on their faces have made me almost … brake,” she said while looking at the ground. “We all are floating in the same boat now, Cadi. We have a job to do, so let's do what we can. During their absence the kingdom will support their families, because it’s the least we can do for them right now.” As they finally managed to inform all the families about their missing members there was only one more person left on the list. After a few minutes of marching they have come to a stop by the big oak tree called Golden Oak Library. All the lights in the library seemed to be lit, which meant that its only resident was still awake. They have walked to the door and knocked on it several times. They could hear some footsteps coming from inside accompanied by the sound of collapsing stacks of books. “Are you going to tell him everything, Shiny? Even what we have agreed to remain silent about?” asked Cadence. “I'd rather spare him that,” said Shining Armor. “In the end, he’s still a child and there are some things that he wouldn’t understand. He and Twilight share a special bond so telling him even half the truth won’t be easy.” “I think you’re right.” The door of the library suddenly burst open. “TWILIGHT?” shouted a small purple dragon who was now standing in the doorway. Realizing it was not her he was now gazing suspiciously at the two hooded figures who were standing at the entrance. “SHINY, CADENCE!” He recognized them, ran over, and hugged both of them at once. As he released his grip he took a step back. “What are you doing here?” “Spike, can we come inside?” asked Shining Armor. “What? Oh sure, come in,” said Spike as he stepped aside. As they finally went inside, he has closed the door behind them and followed them into the living room. They were both exchanging gazes while trying to find the right words. It was time for him to know the sad truth. “Spike …” Shining Armor began calmly. “… we have to tell you something.” Little dragon gave them a puzzled look. “What is it? You’re acting weird. Not to mention that Twilight has still not returned from the Grand Galloping Gala. It's not like her to be gone for so long.” “That’s what we came in here for, Spike,” said Cadence. “Is she okay?” the dragon asked a little worried. “The thing is ... we don’t know,” said Cadence. “I don’t understand,” said confused Spike. Trying to spare him some of the details they have revealed to him what has really happened. Spike was listening to everything they have to say and he was getting nervous by each passing second. “And ... and Twilight?” Spike felt like he was losing the ground. “Unfortunately, we cannot find her, or her friends, or princesses,” said Shining Armor.” Every pony is doing what they can Spike, but ...” “If that was true then they would have found them already,” retorted Spike. Seeing that Spike was slowly becoming more hysterical Shining Armor decided to appease him somehow. “Calm down Spike, you have to understand that ...” “DON’T TALK TO ME LIKE I’M A CHILD!!!” Spike sadly wasn’t taking the truth well. Cadence decided to support her husband. “Spike, please calm down and listen to us. Me and Shiny have decided that together with Owlicious you will be living with his parents in Canterlot.” Although she said it in a calm way his reaction indicated that he was having other plans. “No, I'm not going anywhere. As Twilight’s first assistant it is my duty to watch over this place until she returns,” stated Spike. “Spike, you know well that we cannot leave you here,” said Cadence with a caring voice. “You two are a part of our family and family always takes care of each other.” “I’M … NOT … GOING!!!” shouted Spike. “ENOUGH!!!” Shining Armor shouted back. “You will and that’s final. This is no time for your assistant nonsense.” He felt really upset that even Spike wasn’t making things easy for them. “NO!!!” Spike cried, quickly ran up the winding stairs, and hid himself under Twilight’s bed. Shining Armor was about to use magic to force Spike out of his hiding place when Cadence stood in his way. “Shiny, let me handle this, please,” she said with a calm voice. He was really in no mood to negotiate, but her soft gaze has made him withdraw in defeat. “Uh ... fine. You have better ways with words so I leave it to you.” He quickly left the library while slamming the door on the way out. For a long time he was walking in circles around the library and hitting the ground with his hoof while trying to calm down. He could not understand why nothing seemed to go his way. For a moment he looked at the royal chariot with two pegasus guards who have suddenly appeared in front of the library. Everything was ready. They just needed to wait for Cadence and Spike to come out. He saw how the sky was getting brighter each passing minute. The sunrise was starting over the horizon; the first one ever since their alliance with Discord. It looked like Discord was fulfilling his side of the deal, which helped him to ease his mind somewhat. Suddenly he heard the wooden door opening behind him. As he turned around, he saw his wife carrying Owlicious on her back, and Spike dressed in a cloak with a big bundle on his shoulder. He couldn’t believe that his wife has once again accomplished something that he couldn’t. “Cadence told me everything,” said Spike. “She has even revealed to me what you were supposed to keep a secret.” Shining Armor looked at her wife who only shrugged her shoulders. “I have promised that I’ll keep it to myself.” Spike suddenly looked at the rising sun on the horizon. “But I have one question.” They both looked at him. “If our princesses are gone, then who is rising the sun now?” Apparently Cadence hasn’t decided to tell him that yet which was probably for the best. “It's a long story,” said Shining Armor. “We will tell you that once we get to the Canterlot. Let's go.” They were walking now towards the chariot when suddenly they have noticed that the sun begun to behave strangely. It was starting to vibrate vigorously until it blasted into the other side of the horizon. Then it bounced from the ground and came back to its original position just to repeat the process once again. It looked like two ponies were playing beach ball. Shining Armor sighed deeply cursing himself for being too hasty in giving Discord some credit. This phenomenon caused the residents of Ponyville to leave their houses with confusion. “Quickly, to the chariot!” said Shining Armor. They both followed his lead, and as soon as they took their places in the chariot, they took off . They had no desire right now to explain everything to the disoriented ponies as not to cause anymore unnecessary panic. The sun suddenly returned to its place on the eastern horizon and began to rise normally again. Only this time something strange began to happen to its surface. Like by the touch of magic it was suddenly covered with a fresco which no doubt proved to be the face of Discord. His sunny face was now glaring down at all the Equestria. “Please, tell me that's not what I think it is,” Spike asked with a begging tone. The silence and their evading stares seemed to be enough for an answer. To be continued … Chapter 5. Two Plus EightThe wooden cottage by the lake, 26th of December The screams and fear were spreading across the field. People were gathering near the place of the crash making a circle around the burning remains. As I was screaming and crying while struggling with my father’s strong grip, I could feel the heat from the fire. The sound of a fire truck’s siren was filling the air. “…” I ran passed the medics and gazed at the burned body … “Kid, what are you doing here?” asked one of the medics. My vision was suddenly blocked by someone. “Alex … it’s ok.” My father hugged me tightly. “Please, don’t look.” I could tell by his voice that he was crying as well. * * * I woke up. This happened to be another one of those nightmares that was invading me for many years. Man, when will it finally stop? Outside the window the night was slowly turning into a day and Max was already standing by my bed and happily wagging his tail. Slowly I sat down on the bed and patted him on the head wondering how to start my day. By the sounds of the television which were coming from the salon I could tell that our ladies have already got up. After dressing up I left my chamber and with a quick glance I looked down towards the salon. The only ones who were still lying on the mattress were little Pinkie and Rainbow who were watching the television. Rainbow Dash, despite no hands, seemed to use the remote with ease while switching the channels one by one. Nothing better to start your day than with a little dose of media I would say. Meanwhile, Rarity and Fluttershy were standing near the green drapes at the end of the salon. Suddenly, the white unicorn grabbed them with her magic and ripped them out of the drape rod. As she wrapped them around her friend, she started to observe her intently. I decided not to wonder why. Shortly after they both began to sneeze hardly. No wonder. I haven’t washed those drapes since I moved in. I couldn’t see the princesses and Twilight anywhere, but then my eyes caught the sight of little Applejack who was sniffing around the kitchen. She was opening the cupboards, one by one, while looking for something. “GOOD MORNING ALEX, GOOD MORNING MAX!!!” A sudden enthusiastic cry made me almost have a heart attack. Pinkie was standing on top of the wooden railing and looking happily at us. “G-good ... morning.” I managed to choke out when I finally realized something. “Hey, I just saw you down there ...” I pointed my finger at the salon’s mattress. “… so how did you get up here so fast?” “Hi, hi, that’s a secret,” she replied happily with a smile. Using the wooden railing right next to the staircase she slide down right back to the salon. Me and Max followed her down to where we got greeted by the other ponies. Well, maybe except for little Rainbow who was still lying on her back on the mattress, busy staring at the TV. She suddenly turned her head and with a weary face she swayed lazily at me. I decided to move along to the kitchen where little Applejack was already aware of my presence. “Good morning,” I said as the little toddler gave me her slightly mixed smile. I went pass her and started preparing Max’s breakfast. “Morning Alex,” said Applejack. “I was just ... eh, you know. Mind if I borrow your kitchen for a while?” I looked surprised at her. “You know how to cook?” I asked while taking out the bag of dog food. “Yup, on our farm it’s usually me or granny Smith who are responsible for the meals. We always get up earlier than the rest.” “Farm you say. Interesting … I'm guessing that your specialty are apples, right?” “That's right, the best apples in all Equestria ... but how do you know that?” she asked surprised. “Well, your name gives it away somewhat.” Applejack smiled slightly. “You sound like you’re proud of what you do,” I said while pouring the karma into the Max’s bowl. “You got that right, partner,” said Applejack. “I cannot imagine any other life than that on the farm. I believe that soon I will be able to walk the apple acres together with my whole family once again.” I have to admit that somehow I was pleased with her words. I've always admired people who have a passion which they are devoting themselves to. As I gave my best friend his favorite karma, I began to observe him as he was greedily devouring the bowl’s contents. “Oh, horse apples,” said Applejack. As I heard her voice I turned suddenly towards her. “What?” I asked puzzled. “I'm looking for some frying pan; mind helping me out partner?” I opened the cabinet located to the right of Applejack, and as I reached deep inside I pulled out the biggest pan I did have, putting it later on the kitchen counter. In the meantime, Applejack pushed a small handy stool right next to the fridge and as she opened the door she slowly began to collect the ingredients. I watched as she was straining herself while trying to reach the highest fridge shelves. My kitchen was far too big for her. “Need any help?” I asked. “No, I'll be fine, just a little ...” She tried to reach some tomatoes, but even though she was balancing on one leg they were still out of her reach. I sighed deeply seeing her ineffective efforts, as just looking at her was making me tired. I decided to help her anyway. I took the tomatoes and passed them to her. “Thanks ...” she said while looking slightly irritated. “… but I would manage myself.” I was about to say “you're welcome” but decided to remain silent. Applejack began to collect the rest of the ingredients which were fortunately in her range this time. I noticed that she was barely able to keep all the vegetables in her front hooves. I reached into one of the cupboards for a small pot and pushed it under her nose. She again gave me a frowned face, but finally threw everything inside it. I took the pot and have put it on the kitchen counter. As Applejack closed the fridge she pulled a stool right beside me and by standing on it she made a jump on the kitchen counter. Unfortunately, she failed. Holding on to the edge with her front hooves she was trying to mount it with her hind legs. “Need help?” I asked again with a bored stare, although I kind of predicted her answer this time. “No, I'm fine, I just ...” I watched all her efforts again go to waste, however, I did not intend to impose with help this time. She was trying for a few more moments until she finally looked at me with an embarrassed and begging look. I sighed deeply again and slowly I have wrapped my left arm around her waist while supporting her hind legs with my other arm. With one swift move I placed her on the kitchen counter. As I looked at her I noticed that she got a little red on her cheeks. “Ekhm … thanks,” she said with a lightly audible voice while having her ears flat. It seemed that she was one of those who prefer to rely on themselves. “You’re welcome,” I said while leaning against the kitchen counter. “So … what’s on today’s menu if I may ask?” “Vegetable pancakes,” she answered. That made me speechless. Could their kitchen be an equal to our own? “Sounds … nice. Sorry for a small variety, but I wasn’t expecting any company. Unfortunately the shops are still closed for today, so I’ll go shopping tomorrow morning.” “No problem partner, I think we will manage somehow for one day.” She smiled and then began to work. Frankly speaking I could manage even for a whole week. My freezer was still full of meat and fish which I was keeping just for a day like this one. It also made me realize that I haven’t told the girls about my omnivorous nature yet. I should have mentioned this to them right at the beginning, but somehow it must have slipped my mind. I’ll spill the beans after breakfast so I won’t spoil their appetite. What I noticed about Applejack was that despite having hooves instead of hands, she’s handling the knife rather well. Frankly speaking she managed to use it better than I did. The chopped vegetables were going into the bowl pretty fast. Next, she began to work on the liquid mass for the pancakes … without a mixer. While she was at it, I made my way to the coffee machine and began working on the morning brew. As I finally got to drink it I turned my gaze back at Applejack. With a little help from me she managed to switch on the electric stove and began frying the pancakes. The pile of flat dough was slowly growing as their sweet smell was filling the entire room. Seeing her wipe the sweat from her forehead I poured the rest of the orange juice that remained in the fridge into the glass and gave it to her. “Oh, um ... thanks.” She drank it all at once and gave a sigh of relief. As I took another sip from my mug: “WHAT YA DOING?” A sudden high-pitched voice made me almost chock on my coffee. I turned to the right where on the kitchen counter, between me and Applejack, little Pinkie was sitting and smiling at us. “What’s up, Pinkie?” asked Applejack while returning her smile. “Fully rested I see.” “Yup, shared naps are great,” said Pinkie while noticing the stack of pancakes. “OH, PANCEKS, GREAT.” With a swift motion of her muzzle she grabbed one of them and tossed it into the air, allowing it later to fall down and flatten on her face. Then she slowly began to suck it from the center causing it to disappear, inch by inch. That new form of eating was quite … interesting. But I decided not to include it in my eating habits. “Pancakes?” came little Rainbow’s voice who was gazing at us from the mattress in the salon. “Yup, with vegetable filling,” added Applejack. “Cool, be sure to make some plain ones AJ. I’m in for a sweet stuff today,” said Rainbow. The little farmer made a frown face while looking at her. “How about you come up here and make some yourself, huh?” asked irritated farmer. Rainbow Dash quickly turned her face towards the TV and increased the volume pretending that she hasn’t heard anything. “Yum,” said pleased Pinkie Pie who was now licking her lips. “Tasty as usual, Applejack.” “No problem Pinkie. I noticed that the earth products don’t vary that much from ours, so I believe that we can even bake a cake with no problem.” And yet I was right. Their cuisine and ours have a lot in common. “Oh, cake. Leave it to me. I'll bake the Cake’s family specialty. You’ll lick your hooves to the last crumb,” she said with enthusiasm in her voice. “Sure, if Alex won’t have anything against it that is?” asked Applejack as she and Pinkie Pie turned their gazes at me. Right now I began to imagine what kind of a cake it would be. Hay cake was the first thing that came to my mind, but I decided to give it a shot anyway. “Fine, just don’t mess up my kitchen and it will always be at your disposal.” They took my answer with a smile. “It’s a deal,” they both answered and as they have spit at their tiny hooves they pointed them later at me. I made a wry face while seeing that. “So, that’s how unwritten agreements are made in your kingdom, huh?” I asked worried. “In some groups ...” began Pinkie Pie. “... Yup,” finished Applejack. At first I was ready to do the same, but decided to let it loose. “Let’s just say I’ll take your word for it, okay?” I said with an evading tone. They both exchanged their gazes and shrugged their shoulders. I decided to let them be and then walked into the salon. While scouting around I suddenly noticed Celestia and Luna near the door exit as they were looking through one of the windows. I approached them slowly and just as I was about to call out to them, I suddenly heard their conversation. “Amazing, isn’t it Luna?” Celestia asked her younger sister. Luna was gazing at the sun and shaking her head in disbelief. “Indeed, dear sister. However, it's still hard for me to believe in all this.” The sun was just starting to emerge from the horizon. Its luminous rays slowly brightening up the land announcing that a new day has come. “The world in which there is an alternative for our abilities. In Equestria that would be treated as heresy,” said Luna. “And yet, sun and the moon are moving on their own, without anyone's help. Just as I have remembered it. Even without our magic the day and night circle is preserved,” said Celestia while watching the sun. “Yes, sadly we cannot say the same thing about our world. I wonder how every pony is doing now without us around?” Celestia sighed deeply as she lowered her head and gazed at the floor. “I'm sure it will work out somehow,” said Luna as she hugged her sister tightly while trying to console her. “Do not forget that there are Marvel Star and Miracle Blaze, so I’m sure they will come up with something.” “Ekhm,” I cleared my throat trying to draw their attention. As they looked at me I saw Luna’s crooked face and Celestia’s cheeks covered with tears. It made me realize that perhaps it was better to leave them alone. Oh well. “Excuse me, is everything all right?” I asked, although their gazes were telling me it wasn’t. While hugging her sister, Luna looked at me with a frown face. “Yes, Mister Alex, please do not concern yourself with us,” Princess Luna replied coldly. She was clearly giving me a sign to leave. Meanwhile, Celestia wiped her moist eyes a few times, then looked at me. “Thank you Alex, we're fine. You really do not need to worry about us.” She gave me what I believe was the most sincere smile she could probably have, although I bet there wasn’t anything for her to be happy right now. Feeling lost for words I noticed her loosed bandages. “Well ... in that case I’ll leave you two alone. Breakfast will be served soon, but if you like Celestia I could change your old bandages in the meantime,” I said while pointing at her dressings which seemed to be a little used up. Celestia slowly began to observe her loosed bandages and realized that I was right. She smiled at me, but before she could say anything, her sister Luna decided to interfere. “We appreciate your offer, Mister Alex, but we can handle ourselves,” said Luna with a firm face. Celestia gave her sister a frown which she didn’t care to look at. “I understand,” I said. “Then I will not bother you anymore. Have a nice day.” I bowed, turned around, and slowly walked back into the salon. I suddenly witness an unusual scene. As my buddy Max has eaten his meal, he apparently began his search for a playmate. He quickly snapped and pulled the blanket which little Rainbow was lying on. However, she didn’t get caught off guard and by snatching its other side with her muzzle, she began to struggle with him. I have to admit that this made me chuckle a bit. The dog seemed to be stronger, thus making the blanket, and its owner, slide slowly in his direction. “Wow, looks fun. Me too, me too.” Little Pinkie decided to join in the struggle and as she snatched the blanket with her muzzle she began to support her friend. Now, the chances seemed to be even. “Oh my, what is that divine smell, my dear friends?” asked Celestia who limply walked into the salon together with Luna. “Pancakes your majesty. Breakfast will be served soon,” announced Applejack. Celestia smiled at her. “Thank you, dear Applejack. As soon as Alex changes my bandages we will join you immediately,” said Celestia while sending me a smile as well. Luna gave Celestia a surprised stare. She probably wasn’t fond of the trust that her older sister was giving me. “Me and Twilight will be happy to help you Tia. There is no need for Mister Alex to get involved.” Luna looked towards the lavender alicorn filly who just came out of the bathroom. “Mister Alex.” Luna asked me directly. “Please, be so kind and prepare all the medications.” I just shrugged my shoulders and as I approached the kitchen cabinet I taken out the first aid kit. Suddenly, it was magically snatched out of my grip, and after flying through the salon it stopped above the Princess Luna’s head. It seems that they are slowly regaining their magical abilities. Quite interesting I must say. “Luna, what are you ...?” Celestia asked surprised. Luna began to push her hobbled sister towards the bathroom. For a split second Celestia exchanged her embarrassed gaze with me, just before she, Luna, and Twilight disappeared behind the bathroom door. “We’ll wait your highness, no need to rush,” said Applejack as she continued her work. In the meantime, I decided to set the table. While at it, I saw Max go pass me while dragging the blanket … and two fillies that were biting on to it. Soon after everyone was sitting at the table. The smell of fried pancakes, vegetables, candied fruit, and canned strawberry jam began to make my stomach growl. While eating, I noticed that all the residents were rested and slightly excited today. They all were flooding me with tons of questions about my world. Twilight was especially fascinated by the world of electronic devices like the mobile phone and the TV. Celestia and Luna were more interested in the political relationships between the human nations. As I was trying to answer them all, I suddenly felt like I was slowly forgetting something as well. Something important that I wanted to tell them … oh well. “Unbelievable,” said Twilight. “A world which makes up for the lack of magic with technology. I cannot wait to further explore this phenomenon. This world is becoming more and more fascinating.” “Well, in that case, I have a whole bunch of books which might help you with that,” I said as she looked at me with grace. “I’m looking forward to it,” she said with a satisfied smile. She looked like she was about to take on the whole world. The thirst for knowledge was something that she probably could never appease in her world. At some point, she reminded me of a typical … “Egghead,” said Rainbow with a smirk. Actually, what I meant was a bookworm, but I guess that one was correct too at some point. Everyone looked at the amused Rainbow Dash who by noticing everyone’s astonished gazes made one of her own. “Oh, come on, am I wrong?” “No, you’re right Rainbow. After all, books are for those who read,” Twilight hit back as best as she could. “Oh, by the way, how’s your Daring Doo reading going?” “I have read all the books that got issued till now. It’s the only exception that I have ever made in my life so far,” she declared it while supporting her head on her hoof while keeping her elbow on the table. “Daring Doo ?” I asked interested. When the girls finally filled me on the subject there was only one thought that came to my mind. “Oh, you mean something like Indiana Jones?” Among everyone little Rainbow happened to be the most intrigue by my words. “India … what?” she asked confused. “Indiana Jones,” I corrected her. “A famous archaeologist whose specialties are missing treasures and lost civilizations. I just happen to have the whole collection of movies and books if you’re interested.” For a moment it seemed to me like she was slightly excited, until she suddenly reverted to her bored self. “Pfff, sounds like a failed copy of the Daring Doo series,” she said with a sneer. I could just pretend that I didn’t hear that, I really could. But … just … not … today. “Wow, so you can review a book without reading it. Now that’s a gig,” I retorted with a sneer of my own. Single snorts came out around the table as little Rainbow went slightly red from embarrassment. As she was about to retort angrily at me, her friend Applejack, who was sitting next to her, gave her a sincere smile and patted her on the back. This helped Rainbow regain her composure as she began to pretend again that she doesn’t care. “Maybe I’ll give it a shot later if I feel like it. It’s probably not worthy of my time, but what a hack,” said Rainbow wearily. This time I remained silent, even when she managed to hiss a barely audible ‘monkey boy’ add. That remark definitely did not deserve any comment on my part. “Oh yeah, Alex, I just remembered.” I turned towards Applejack. “You have mentioned before that today is some kind of a holiday, right?” “Ah yes, it’s called Christmas, which is strongly associated with the main religion of my country. I don’t celebrate this holiday anymore, but despite that all the shops are usually closed now. Tomorrow morning I will go to town for supplies, so if I’m lucky I might even find our thief,” I said while trying to change the subject. “Good idea,” said Applejack. “But about that Christmas thing, what is it actually about? That movie you made us watch yesterday somehow didn’t explain that very well.” And that’s how my attempt of changing the subject failed. I simply have no idea what made them all so fixed on that holiday. I explained to them things about my religion, the birth of the son of God, Christmas tree, gifts, Santa Claus, Christmas food, carols, and so on. They all got absorbed by every word as if it was something big. Even slightly distanced princess Luna and little Rainbow were curious at what I was saying. “That sounds wonderful, dear Alex,” said Celestia with a smile. “In some way your holiday resembles our own. During that time we celebrate the day when the pegasus, unicorns, and earth ponies kingdoms were united into one nation we call now Equestria.” Now it was my turn to be curious. “During that day we also sing carols and honor our ancestors. It’s really fascinating how our worlds are similar to each other, don’t you think Luna?” she turned her gaze at her younger sister. “Yes, it seems we do have something in common,” declared Luna. “But you have mentioned before that you no longer celebrate this holiday. Does this have something to do with your lack of faith?” I knew where this conversation was going and I didn’t like it. “Let's just say I have my reasons,” I retorted while hoping for a quick ending of this conversation. Luna gave me a suspicious look but decided not to dig any further and just concentrated on her food. Little Pinkie seemed to be really mesmerized by all this Christmas stuff because she looked like she was about to explode from excitement. “Wow, this sounds like a really great party.” And there she goes again. “Presents, delicious food, singing … oh boy, I cannot wait.” She didn’t listen to me one bit, did she? “And that Santa Claus guy, I simply can’t wait to meet him.” I face palmed and began to shake my head in disbelief. I was wondering for a moment what was Pinkie’s brain actually made of. By gazing at her fluffy mane I came to a conclusion that it might be cotton candy. I decided that instead of repeating myself I’ll take on a different approach. “Well … I’m afraid it’s too late for that, my dear Pinkie,” I retorted politely. “Mister Santa Claus is already back home in North Pole, far, far away from here, and won’t be around until next year’s Christmas. I’m sorry.” “WHAT?” The sudden shock made Pinkie Pie scream. “Oh pony feathers.” She became quite sad for a moment. “Oh well, there’s always a next year,” she said cheerfully as she quickly regained her smile. Good for me. Now that I have this out of the way, I can finally concentrate back on my food. “Alex darling?” or so I thought as I suddenly heard miss Rarity’s voice. I turned my tired gaze at her. “With all due respect to you and your household my dear, but it came to my attention that this house lacks a female’s touch.” And just where did that one came from? “Really? Well, since me and Max are the only guys living here I find this rather natural,” I said with a slight gibe. Rarity did nothing of my derisive comment and continued on. “I understand you, my dear, but you have to realize that you have now eight ladies under your roof, who …” “BUUURRRRP ... BUUUURRRPP.” Loud burps, one after another, came from small Applejack’s and Rainbow’s side. Rarity send them a dismayed gaze. “Fine, so six ladies … and two ignorant simpletons…” Rainbow and Applejack both began to laugh out loud at Rarity’s words. “… who besides living in a clean environment, also have their other needs.” I decided to give it a long thought. “Well, I have to admit that some parts of this house could use some more cleaning. And by your needs, you mean …?” I paused to let her fill in the gap. “Mostly toilet and bathroom assortments darling … and if possible, things that will help us highlight our beauty and charms,” explained Rarity. “Speak for yourself Rarity. Me and AJ don’t need any of this … yucky girly stuff,” objected Rainbow Dash as she made an expression of someone who was about to vomit. As for me, my mask of a serious man almost fell off. “With all due respect, Miss Rarity, but the way I look at it, you’re all children. Besides, who do you want to charm anyway? There are no colts and stallions of your race in this dimension,” I said feeling slightly amused. “Well darling, if it’s not for the opposite sex, it's for ourselves and our well-being. Doesn’t human females care for their looks?” asked Rarity. Bull’s eye, she got me there. I still remember the days when my younger sister used to spend many hours in the bathroom getting ready for school and her dates. I was slowly starting to understand that I actually have eight girls of alien species under my roof who besides appearance don’t differ that much from our own. “My dear Rarity …” said Celestia who apparently decided to break into the discussion. “I believe that it’s inappropriate to ask Alex to fulfill our selfish desires. He has already done more than enough for us.” Rarity made a sad face while her lower lip began to quiver slightly. “Well … I … of course, your majesty, that was inappropriate off me, my apologies,” said Rarity as her cheeks turned red from shame and she began to stare at the tabletop. However, I came to realize that Rarity might be right. “Well, since you’ll be staying here for some time, I guess I could arrange a few things for you,” I said making them all surprised. “It seems you don’t differ that much from us humans at some point and just like every living being you have your needs.” “We do not want to cause you any trouble, dear Alex,” said Celestia, although I knew that it was a little too late for that now. “No, it’s ok. I’m going to town tomorrow anyway, so it’s a good chance to buy those toilet and bathroom assortments you spoke of. Actually, you can make a list of everything you find most necessary, just in case.” They all smiled at my words while exchanging gazes with each other. Celestia didn’t feel like arguing anymore. “It seems that our debt to you is growing every time, dear Alex. We appreciate everything you are doing for us,” said Celestia as she bowed making the rest to follow her example. Luna was looking suspiciously at me for a moment as if I was planning some kind of a conspiracy. As for little Rainbow she was apparently surprised by my 'monkey boy’s' generosity. As for me, I felt slightly embarrassed for a moment. I only knew that there was a lot of shopping ahead of me. Luckily, I have a pickup truck with a large trailer which can contain many goods. A few hours later Then again, maybe a delivery van would be a better choice. As I gazed at the shopping list my mouth went agape. I knew that they have their needs, but what the hell is all this? The mere bathroom assortment list turned suddenly into a huge wish list. I really didn’t feel like wasting my time for this, but as I noticed their smiles something deep inside me told me to let it go. *Sigh.* Still, there’s no way I can buy all this stuff in one go. The town is so small that almost everyone knows each other, and thus know that I live alone. If I suddenly would have taken tons of food and other, mostly female stuff, rumors would have spread rapidly. I’ll have to plan the shopping around a few towns which I believe might take some time. I also need to replenish the medical supplies, including bandages and dressings, the bag of dog food for Max, and so on. As I was analyzing the list with all the girls it helped me get to know them better. Little Rarity, for instance, is a talented fashionista. Her need for tools and materials are almost out of this world, but she claims that it’s necessary for her work. To me, the mere fact that a pony, or a horse, can wear any kind of a clothing, besides a saddle, sounds like a bad joke. But hey, I’m probably just a dressed up ape, so what do I know? And this pony mannequin thing she asked for … where the hell am I supposed to get that? Always cheerful Pinkie Pie made an order which in my opinion looks more like an essentials for a party. When I finally told her that my house isn’t meant for stuff like that she suddenly changed to a completely different pony. She started rambling on like a loony which made me scared in some way. The rest of the girls have explained to me that she only wanted to arrange a party in me and Max’s honor. After a long and fierce debate we have finally reached a compromise. She even made me make a Pinkie promise, or something, so I would keep my word. Gee, what a weirdo. Applejack, as a fitted cook, helped me determine what kind of food products will now be the most desirable. I was curious about the equestrian food at some point. Together with Pinkie Pie, who was also a pastry-cook, they would have the whole kitchen to themselves. My specialties were mostly meat dishes so there was no point for the third cook such as myself. Oh yeah, I forgot to tell them that I’m omnivorous. Again. But I was too busy right now so I decided to do it later. Twilight, the mare with lust for knowledge and the newly announced princess of friendship … whatever, decided to spend her time here for studying my world and customs. However, pulling that one through would be difficult while being stocked in my house. That fact made her a little sad at first, but as soon as she had sat her hoof in my private library she started jumping around me like a little child. I decided that several thick notebooks will be more than enough for her. Bashful and silent Fluttershy turned out to be an animal lover, but letting even one more animal into my house is beyond my capabilities. However, I did get to notice that she and Max get along pretty well. That’s why we decided that from now on she will take care of him, while leaving me with the walks for obvious reasons. Feisty and confident little Rainbow turned out to be the most laziest one of the whole bunch, but there wasn’t anything specific she needed right now. Spending almost a whole day napping happens to be her favorite pastime. However, just like Applejack, she has a huge mass of energy that needs to be utilized. Being afraid that those two stamina freaks might turn my house upside down I decided to let them use my gym to let them drop some steam. As for Celestia I was simply amazed that as a ruler she didn’t have any wishes or outrageous needs. She has devoted all her life for ruling and solving the problems of her subjects and barely did have any time for herself. She used to share her student’s Twilight passion for knowledge at some point, so my library was more than enough for her as well. As for princess Luna, well, the thing is she didn’t feel like telling me what she needs. She was acting rather strange, like she was trying to avoid me or something. Not that I care. Of course, the things to do list didn’t end there. I was slowly coming to the conclusion that our ladies needed their own bedroom because a bare mattress seemed a little out of place now. The extra living room upstairs, which is similar to mine, will probably be perfect for them. As I got everything planned with the tiniest detail I finally got to work on their living room. The room was very dark and the dust that was in the air was tingling my nose hardly. No wonder since I haven’t walked into this room since I moved in. Trying not to trip I slowly approached the windows and pushed away the drapes making more dust to rise into the air. The light filled the room helping me to see better. There’s already a double bed in the middle of the room that they can use, so one problem less. It was covered with foil and surrounded with all the boxes and stuff that has been lying there since I’ve moved in. I made it the first point of my cleaning duty. I grabbed two of the nearest boxes and began to take them down into the basement. It was going rather slowly but who cares? I have time. As I was about to make the third turn I stumbled across Applejack and Rainbow Dash who were standing now near the threshold of their future bedroom. “Need help with those boxes partner?” asked little Applejack. They were rather little for this kind of work so I decided not to include them in it. “Actually, they might be a little too heavy for you, so you don’t need to. But thanks anyway,” I said while making a weak smile. “By the way, didn’t you make a bet which one of you can run further on the treadmill?” “That’s why we’re here,” said Rainbow Dash. “You'll have to be our judge so that there are no complaints. Applejack doesn’t stand a chance against me, but she still needs some audience to feel more humiliated.” “Yeah, you wish,” said Applejack with a slight gibe. It seemed that they took a liking into my gym. “I'm little busy preparing your bedroom right now, so not really. Why don’t you ask the others?” “They all are busy as well,” said Rainbow Dash. “So you’re our only option, MB.” “MB?” I asked surprised. “Monkey Boy,” she drawled cheerfully through her teeth. “What is it with you and those monkeys?” I asked irritated. “I’m a man, damn it. Besides, you don’t ask someone for a favor by insulting him. Now if you excuse me, I have a lot of work to do.” Feeling a little pissed I went passed them and as I left the room I began to go down the stairs. [Third POV] Little Rainbow suddenly noticed Applejack’s frown face. “What?” Rainbow asked surprised. “He's right, I don’t understand what’s your problem. If it wasn’t for him we would probably be a pile of bear feces, or dead frozen pony cubes.” Applejack surely was getting tired of her friends rude behavior. Rainbow Dash didn’t seem to care one bit. “Hey, I can’t help it that he makes me that way. Anyway, why do you even care? You don’t know him at all,” said irritated Rainbow Dash. “We may know Alex for a short time, but I always have a nose for newly met people, and I can assure you that he’s ok ... although, I have to admit that he’s slightly unkempt,” said Applejack. Her last words made Rainbow Dash come up with a quick mocking retort “Pff, yeah, slightly.” They both began to give each other a shooting stare. Finally, Rainbow tilted her head a little and sighed deeply. “Okay, I’ll think about it, but I’m not making any promises. I still don’t trust him.” Those words seemed to be enough for Applejack, as she smiled and then went inside the bedroom. “Where are you going?” asked Rainbow. Applejack turned around and looked at her. “Come on partner, let’s help him with these boxes. I'm sure he’ll appreciate it.” “No thanks,” said Rainbow. “I’m concentrating all my strength for the train meal challenge. Besides, he said he doesn’t need our help.” “I think it's called a treadmill,” Applejack corrected her. “He only said that they might be too heavy for us.” “Pff, yeah, that’s what he thinks. I bet I could move any of those boxes if I wanted to, but somehow I don’t feel like it today,” said Rainbow. “Yeah, sure,” said Applejack in a mocking way. “And I bet I can move them faster than you.” Rainbow Dash made a daring face. “Is that a challenge, dear AJ?” She didn’t need to answer. The daring looks on their faces were more than enough to help them realize that they found one more way to compete. As Rainbow followed Applejack inside, they both have quickly chose the nearest boxes that were laying on the floor. The boxes height matched theirs, however, instead of carrying them they came up with a different solution. “Alright,” said Applejack. “We start from here, run through the exit, then we turn left and go pass along the wooden railing until we reach the end of the corridor. Then we turn around and finish right at the upper staircase. The one who pushes more boxes, wins.” “Why can’t we just push it directly near the stair case?” asked confused Rainbow. “To make it more interesting of course. Come on lazy bones. Don’t tell me you have jelly hooves already?” Applejack made a cocky smile. Rainbow returned her challenge gaze. “Who? Me? *smirk*, I’ll make you eat those words, AJ.” They both signed their agreement with a spitted hoof and leaned their heads against their boxes. Applejack decided to do the honors. “Ok. On my mark ... get set ... GO!!!” Although they were going to start with a full speed, they were quite surprised how heavy those boxes really came up to be. While at it, Rainbow Dash started to slowly take the lead, as she was the first to run pass the room’s threshold. However, Applejack wasn’t going to give up without a fight, and left the room soon after. While running through the corridor she increased her speed and slowly began to catch up to Rainbow until they both could see each other in the corner of their eyes. The lacquered floor here helped them run much faster. As they finally went pass the long wooden railing they have run to the end of the corridor and slowly began to turn around so that they could face themselves against the staircase. However, on the last two meters things began to go out of hoofs. While trying to stop they suddenly realized that they were sliding together with their boxes against a slippery floor. They didn’t get a chance to react as their boxes left the wooden floor and began to drop down the stairs … [Alex’s POV] ... right at me as I was coming back. At the last moment I managed to dodge them, but I lost my balance, fell down, and hit my back against the wooden stairs. I could hear the boxes falling down with a sound of a broken glass. As I was lying on the stairs and feeling the pain piercing my back, I noticed both Applejack and Rainbow standing on the top of the stairs. They were looking at me with guilt all around their muzzles. The noise immediately drew the attention of all the citizens who began to slowly gather at the place of a crime. “What's going on here?” asked princess Luna, as she and Celestia were the last ones to appear. “We heard a noise.” “By my dearest sun, are you alright, Alex?” Celestia asked worried. I quickly got up and looked down at the salon where all my family memorabilia’s were lying on the floor. “Yeah, luckily I managed to dodge it at the last moment.” I felt a slight pain around my back and right side. “And perhaps got a bruise or two, but I’m fine.” Everyone turned their heads up where both competitors were still standing with concerned faces. Celestia confronted them with her bitter gaze. “Applejack, Rainbow Dash, would you kindly explain this to us?” asked Celestia while making them both swallow nervously. With flatten ears they slowly began to come down while passing the contents of the boxes which were also scattered on the stairs. They both began to explain all that has happened, while everyone’s gazes were making them red from shame. If there was something on their minds right now it definitely wasn’t the winner title. Celestia and Luna seemed to be the most displeased of them all. “That was very unwise of you. It's a miracle that there hasn’t been any tragedy,” said Celestia in a disapproving manner. Then she looked at me with embarrassment. “Please, accept my deepest apologies, dear Alex.” She bowed again asking for my forgiveness. I sure wish she could stop that, since she was the one of royalty here, not me. “Perhaps we should come up with a punishment for these two so they could understand their mistake,” said Luna while sending them her dismayed look. Both Applejack and Rainbow Dash swallowed hard. Looking at the slightly hunched and guilty little Applejack and Rainbow Dash caused my anger to leave me almost immediately. “That won’t be necessary,” I said. “They just wanted to help me and by healthy competition they decided to combine work with fun I guess.” My words again made them all surprised. “You jest, right? And what about this whole mess?” asked slightly surprised Luna while pointing at the scattered stuff. I looked around and shrugged my shoulders. “Those are just some old and lifeless items that no longer have any meaning,” I said without any trace of care. “I’ll just gather them all together and bring them down to the basement.” I slowly began to put all the familiar stuff back to the boxes. I recognized some of the broken pieces which happened to be the remains of my mother’s porcelain collection. Unfortunately, there was no hope for it anymore. The rest of the ponies decided to help me by grabbing single items in their small muzzles and putting them inside the boxes. We quickly cleaned up the place as the last item, which was grabbed by Fluttershy, happened to be a picture frame with a broken glass. “Ehm … excuse me, Mister Alex, but … is this your family?” asked Fluttershy as they all gazed at the object which she handed me. I recognized the people in the photo. My wife and daughter. The ones I have lost. Before I knew it my memories came back to me in a flash, although I was pretty sure that I had closed that part of my life long ago. While holding the picture my arm began to shake slightly. “Alex, are you all right?” I heard the voice of little Twilight. As I looked around I realized that everyone were staring at me. “Yeah ... at best,” I said with a slight hint of anger, then threw the picture frame so carelessly into the box that the rest of the glass remains completely fell off of it. I took both the boxes, and quickly carried them down to the basement. [Third POV] The girls looked at each other puzzled. “Did you get any of that?” asked confused Luna. “I don’t know,” replied Fluttershy.“As soon as he looked at the picture he began to behave strangely.” “Maybe we should just ask him?” proposed Rainbow Dash. “Absolutely not!” replied Luna firmly. “Luna’s right,” said Celestia. “You have to remember that we must stay aside as much as possible. Alex probably has his own problems that he doesn’t wish to share with us. Unless he tells us himself we will have to remain silent about it.” “As you wish, your majesty,” said Twilight while nodding with everyone. Soon they all slowly began to return to their previous activities. “Rainbow Dash, Applejack,” Celestia called out to them. The little ones approached her. “When Alex returns you will apologize to him, understand?” “Yes, your majesty,” they both replied at once. “I hope you have learned your lesson. And please, be careful next time,” said Celestia and soon she and Luna both left the salon and went into the library. Rainbow Dash and Applejack were now sitting alone in the salon and gazing at the floor. “Bummer,” said Rainbow Dash. “Yup,” replied Applejack. “We really screwed up, haven’t we?” “Yup.” “But seriously, just a little more and I would have beat you.” “Nope,” replied Applejack. “I was definitely faster than you,” declared Rainbow Dash. “Say what? Are we talking about the same race girl? You would have never endured such a tempo. A little more and you would be swallowing my dust,” retorted Applejack. They both began to argue so fiercely they didn’t even notice that ... [Alex’s POV] ... I have left the basement. Seeing Applejack’s and Rainbow Dash’s quarrel made me come closer. “You didn’t make a good job on that box yourself. Admit it, AJ, you're getting old,” said Rainbow while sending her a piercing stare. “Buy yourself a pair of glasses, grandma Dashi. We got rejuvenated into fillies,” retorted Applejack. “Wow, lucky us, a little more and we would be wetting our diapers like foals,” added Rainbow. I grunted slightly to gain their attention. They both looked at me surprised. “Oh, eh … Alex,” stammered Applejack. “We were just ... well, that is ... ehh.” I crossed my arms on my chest while looking at them. “You know, those boxes don’t have the same weight so your race was rather more like a lottery,” I said as they both exchanged their surprised gazes between each other. “Ha, I knew there was something wrong with your box,” said Applejack with a triumph in her voice while pointing her hoof at Rainbow. “So what? I would have beaten you even if mine was heavier,” replied Rainbow which immediately made them start the fight again. As for me, I could feel my head was slowly starting to hurt. I decided not to interfere, so I walked past them and went slowly up the stairs. I wanted to finish cleaning as soon as possible before the day would come to an end. As I was about to grab another box I suddenly heard a subdued voice behind me. “Um … Alex?” I heard Applejack’s weak voice so I turned around and noticed her and Rainbow who were staring at me with mixed looks. “We ... we wanted to apologize. We got a little carried away and we didn’t realize that …” She stopped once I raised my hand, asking her to remain silent. I could tell by their looks that they felt guilty about it. They began to turn their hooves around while gazing at the floor. “It’s ok,” I said calmly. “You're not mad at us?” asked surprised Rainbow. “No,” I lied. “Besides, Celestia’s scolding should be more than enough for you.” They both made a sigh of relief. “Now, if you still have some energy left in you, how about you help me with those boxes?” Their ears perked as they heard that. “You’re kidding, right?” asked surprised little Rainbow. “Not really,” I replied as seriously as possible. “Are you sure that after all that trouble … you still want our help?” asked confused Applejack. I myself was surprised by my offer, but I thought it was a good opportunity for them to blow off some steam. Thanks to this there was a high chance that they will not break anything else. “Sure. Just try pushing the boxes ‘slowly’ to the upper stairs, and leave the rest to me, okay?” I said with a begging tone. Applejack thought for a moment about something, then she and Rainbow began to whisper something into each other’s ear. Suddenly, they both were looking at me with a grin. “It’s a deal, partner,” said Applejack happily. “Now if you excuse us for a moment.” Before I was able to say anything, they both have already left the room. I wondered what they meant, but decided not to waste time and resumed my work. As I was going down the stairs with my hands full, I noticed all the girls waiting for me at the salon, smiling widely. “We decided to help you as a team,” said Applejack. Slightly surprised I decided not to argue. “Okay, but only to the stairs. I'll take care of the rest, okay?” “Just leave it to us, partner,” said Applejack. I went pass them and entered the basement. There was still a lot of space, even with all the junk around. I put the boxes next to the previous ones by the wall, and started to look around. My eyes caught a sight of a big wine case fitted with many dusty bottles of wine. It was one of the wedding presents that my wife’s rich uncle has given us. Another one of those things that could bring my memories back. At some point my house was filled with them. And although any normal person would have quickly got rid of them, I somehow couldn’t make that step. It’s like they were some kind of a relicts or something. I sigh deeply and soon began to slowly move towards the exit. When I finally came back to the salon I noticed some boxes lying down near the basement stairs. Further observation helped me realize what was going on. Rainbow Dash, Applejack and Pinkie Pie were pushing the boxes up to the stairs on the first floor. Later, those magically started to levitate thanks to Celestia’s, Luna’s, and Twilight’s magic. Once the boxes landed neatly on the ground, Rarity and Fluttershy began to push them right near the basement stairs. I gazed in surprise as two boxes appeared right near my feet. Rarity and Fluttershy both smiled at me while panting lightly. I decided to cooperate with them and before we knew it the whole room upstairs was already empty. The room looked quite spacious, but it still required some work. The girls insisted they would help me with the cleaning as well. Applejack in the meantime went to the kitchen to prepare dinner. When the sun began to hide behind the horizon, our work finally came to an end. While sitting together near the fireplace we all were devouring the rest of the pancakes and canned fruits. After such a hard day it was simply delicious. All, except for one specific princess that is. “Luna, dear sister, are you all right ?” asked worried Celestia. “Yes, Tia,” she replied. “I’m fine. I just don’t feel like eating sweets now,” she replied while looking a little bit tired. “Well, there's nothing we can do about it now. You’ll have to wait patiently until tomorrow,” said Celestia. Suddenly an idea came to my mind. “Well, as I recall, there should be still a jar of olives in the fridge. Maybe you would like to try some, princess?” Luna made a puzzled face. “Olives? ... and what might that be?” she asked. Oh man, why do I have to explain everything? “Well … they have an oval shape, green color, and quite specific flavor, but I think you should try it. Perhaps it will suit your taste,” I proposed. She looked at Celestia who returned her asking gaze with a smile and a nod. “Very well, I’ll try those olives you speak of. I hope it’s worth it,” said Luna. “Actually, now that you mention it, I did see something like that in the fridge,” said Applejack as she put her hoof on my knee. “Sit down partner, I’ll bring the jar. I would like to give them a taste myself.” That made me worried for a moment. “You’re sure you can handle it? Because the last time ...” I began, but she quickly interrupted me. “It was too high for me. Relax, this time I’ll reach it for sure,” said Applejack with a smile. [Third POV] Applejack walked away from the table and ran quickly to the kitchen. She pushed her little stool near the fridge and opened the door. As she quickly located the jar with the green contents, she stood up to reach it. Unfortunately, once more it turned out that being small has its disadvantages. She then stood on the top edge of the freezer door and resumed her attempts. “I’ll be happy to get that jar for you, Applejack. That is, if you don’t mind,” proposed Fluttershy who was standing behind her. Slightly surprised Applejack turned her head at her friend. The freezer door suddenly opened, which made her lose her balance and fell on the floor. “Oh no, Applejack, are you all right?” asked worried Fluttershy who came beside her. “Oh, I'm so sorry, I didn’t mean to.” She began to apologize. “Ouch, my rump,” said Applejack while rubbing her flunk. “I guess I'll have to put some ice to it.” “What’s that?” asked confused Fluttershy while pointing at the transparent freezer shelves. Their contents intrigued the girls enough to open one of them. [Alex’s POV] “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!” The scream carried around the house … and perhaps the nearest neighborhood. Feeling disoriented for a moment we soon located the source of the scream. As we dashed into the place of the scene we soon found Fluttershy who was lying unconscious on the ground near the fridge. Her friend Applejack was leaning by the kitchen isle with an unconscious gaze. “AJ, what happened?” asked worried Rainbow who ran up to her. She was absent minded and was shivering a little. In the meantime, Rarity and Twilight tried to revive poor Fluttershy. Unfortunately, with no results. As I finally realized the situation, I went past them, slide in the freezer shelf, and closed the door. When I turned around I noticed everyone staring at me. “Alex? What's going on here?” asked concerned Celestia, still unable to comprehend what just happened here. I sighed deeply while gazing at the floor. “Damn it. I should have warned you from the start,” I said making them all confused. “What do you mean? And what is behind that door?” asked Celestia while pointing at the freezer door. And so, the saddest moment of truth finally came. “Frozen … meat,” I said calmly. There was a long silence which slowly began to turn into a terror. “You're … carnivorous!?” Luna's words made it sound like it was a crime. I didn’t want to take on this conversation but there was no turning back now. “Actually, we humans are omnivorous and meat also happens to be the part of our diet. I apologize, I wanted to tell you but …” They were all staring at me now like I was a culprit. Slowly they began to withdraw with terrified looks on their faces. “You don’t need to be afraid, I ...” as I made just one step in their direction, Luna jumped in. “DON’T YOU DARE COME NEAR US, YOU MONSTER!!!” Luna screamed as she run towards me. “LUNA, WAIT!!!” Celestia’s cry didn’t stop her at all. Within a few seconds Luna focused all her energy in her horn, and jumped right at me, pushing me back at the fridge. I suddenly felt like a jolt went right threw my whole body, making me completely powerless. Without being able to stand at all I collapsed onto the cold floor. I became paralyzed for a moment. By my blurry vision I could see Luna who was panting heavily while looking menacingly at me. Suddenly, my view got blocked by Max whose sudden jump and mean growling startled all the girls. Luna hesitated for a moment, but quickly overwhelmed her fear. “So, you want to see what an enraged alicorn can do as well, huh?” said little Luna as she began to focus her magic once more. Max was still standing in a defensive position ready to defend me at all cost. As Luna was about to make another attack, her sister Celestia stood in her way. “Get out of my way Tia, I'll finish him off quickly,” said angered Luna. Celestia remained unmoved. “I believe that Alex should explain himself first Lulu. Only then we will decide what to do next,” said Celestia with a firm face. Her words made Luna completely astounded. “And what is there to explain Tia? He's a predator. He feeds on beings like us,” said shocked Luna. “Actually ...” Feeling that I finally regained control of my body, I decided to step into the conversation before things turn out really ugly. “Uff ... actually, I don’t eat horses, or ponies. Only beef, pork, poultry, and fish. So you don’t need to be alarmed. I should have told you right from the start … that was a mistake … I'm sorry.” Slowly I rose to my feet while still leaning against the fridge door. My head was aching like mad. “Max, down boy.” My companion calmed down and stood by my side. I turned my gaze at Fluttershy and Applejack who were now the biggest victims of my mistake. As I tried to get close to check on them, they were suddenly shielded by their friends who were giving me suspicious stares. “I understand that this is too big of a shock for you. Perhaps I should leave you for a while so that you can get used to this new situation,” I said as I began to leave the kitchen. I realized that any attempt to calm them down right now will be pointless. “Or perhaps you are keeping us here for a reason?” asked Luna while looking suspiciously at me. “LUNA, THAT’S ENOUGH!!!” Celestia apparently didn’t like her sister’s rude behavior. I looked at little Luna while making an offended face. “The door is opened and no one is keeping you here at force. You can leave any time you want. It was a long day so if you'll excuse me, I’ll go now for a well deserved rest. As for you ... do what you want,” I said as I was feeling too tired to care anymore. Feeling like my anger is slowly rising, me and Max began to walk towards the stairs which were leading to my bedroom. I could feel their gazes on my back. I felt like a culprit of a crime that I didn’t commit. Nasty feeling. When I finally entered my room and laid down on the bed, everything that happened recently started circling in my head again. I smiled at Max who was resting his muzzle on the edge of the bed and was giving me a worried look. I patted him on the head and then started to wonder how will this accident work out eventually. Will the girls leave my house, not that I care of course, or will they remain here while looking at me with distrust and disgust. I felt bad, but … hey, why do I even care? I wanted to live alone in the first place, so what’s my problem? They will do as they please so it’s none of my concern. I couldn’t understand why I felt sorry for being carnivorous. It’s not like it’s my fault. Well, it doesn’t really matter now. Soon everyone will go their separate ways and everything will turn back to normal. I closed my eyes and slowly began to give in to the blissful silence of my room until I finally walked into dream land. To be continued … Chapter 6. We Are EquestriaThe wooden cottage by the lake, 27th of December Unbelievable how life can get complicated sometimes. First, you enjoy the good old peace and quiet. Then you are forced to get used to the new company while being eager to have your old life back. You feel like a billiard ball rolling from side to side without knowing which hole you will fall into. The exact same feeling was haunting me now as I was driving through the forest road. Each passing minute brought me closer to my house which was now a one big pack of suspicious gazes that would observe my every move. And why, you ask? Because I eat other animals. Does it make me a bloody killer? Hell no. It’s not like they die by my hands anyway, I’m only paying for a finished product for god’s sake. Just like over six billion people do. I was fed this way since I was little and I can’t imagine living without that delicious taste and those captivating fragrances of the roast meat. But since it’s so normal why do I need to feel so uncomfortable about it? The reason of this mess was settling in my house; the one which finally began to emerge from behind the trees. It was about eleven am. As I parked my car in front of the house, my cell phone’s sudden ringtone made me jump a little. Seeing the name of my police friend made me smile. “Aloha, Gregory,” I said as I received the call. “Hola Señor Alex. Hey Señor, what’s the big idea coming to my town without paying me a visit at the police station, huh?” George’s amused voice echoed in the headphone. “I believe it was you asking me for keeping an eye out for someone, right?” Should’ve seen that one coming. “Well, I see that as usual, you have an eye on everything that’s going on in your town, Gregory. But is my once in a millennium visit really that worthy of noting? Besides, I’m not on parole,” I said while wondering what news was he bringing. “You know, Alex, in such a small town such as ours where nothing interesting ever happens even a visit of everyone’s favorite hermit is a sensation,” stated Gregory. “And once this hermit buys enough food to feed a whole army, oh man, the human imagination gets wild.” And so it happens. The nosy community never seems to rest I see. “Wow, that’s quite a commotion I created. I hope the whole town gets insomnia from all that excitement,” I said while feeling quite annoyed. “Oh, chill out man,” Gregory laughed. “One of my good friends works in a bakery that you have visited. It just so happens that she had the pleasure to serve you.” “Your little friend seems to have way too much free time. Perhaps I should talk to her manager?” My words made Gregory quite amused. “Heh, don’t go there my friend. It so happens that Sandra and I are … close, and if you get her into any trouble she might get really pissed. She happens to be one of those feisty types you know.” Oh, so that’s why. “So, this time her name is Sandra, huh?” I asked while smiling wryly. “Another innocent soul on your list?” “Yeah, innocent,” he said with a gibe. “You'd be surprised what this innocent woman is capable of. Imagine that …” Ok, I believe that would be way too much information for me. “Spare me the details, you skirt chaser; I believe you have mentioned something about our case?” “Oh, yeah, sorry. I asked around some people in the nearest towns. Some of the citizens had seen a red pickup trespassing a few times through their towns, but so far I was unable to determine the physical description of the driver. There is of course a good chance that he will show up again so I’ll keep you posted. Oh man, I can feel the tension like in those American crime films. What about you Alex? Can you feel the taste of the adventure?” Gregory somehow sounded quite excited. As for me it seemed more like a Polish film covered in an American sauce. Definitely not my thing. “Dog bucked the adventure ... no, not you Max!” I interrupted the conversation to silence my whining companion who was sitting right beside me. Gregory made a slight smirk on that one. “Let's just get this over with quickly so I can finally forget about the whole thing.” “No problem; I’m on it.” I noticed that there were some other voices coming from his side. “*Sigh*, looks like they brought me some work to my office. I’ll let you know if I sniff out anything more,” said Gregory. “Thanks Gregory, over and out,” I retorted. I finished the call and sunk deeply into the driver's seat. So there’s still a chance to hunt down the thief. I just wonder if we can recover the missing tiara of harmony before the black market absorbs it completely? Then again, maybe our thief is more of a collector and he won’t sell it anywhere. There is also one more problem to worry about. My friend Gregory doesn’t know all the details of this case, but I bet that he’ll start to ask questions sooner or later. I guess keeping the girls secrecy might become difficult in time. And speaking of the little devils, it’s time to enter my cave of miracles. Unfortunately, my house guests didn’t make it easy for me and, despite all this meat affair, they decided to stay in my house. I guess having the only house around does have its disadvantages sometimes. When I was leaving my house about three hours ago little Applejack was already in the kitchen, although she probably didn’t know why herself. This time the fridge, if we count out the horrific lower contents, was totally empty. She seemed to be absent minded and barely noticed me walking towards the exit door. I didn’t care to look at the rest of her friends, but I bet they all didn’t get any sleep last night. They probably thought that I, the carnivorous one, will attack them during their sleep and make them a part of my fridge. I bet they all felt relieved this morning when I was closing the door behind me. As I finally crossed the threshold of my home while carrying as many shopping bags as I possibly could, I noticed that my housemates were still all sleeping on the mattress. Celestia, however, decided to sleep on the salon couch instead while Applejack took a nap on the kitchen counter. I placed the bags on the kitchen isle, leaned against its edge and watched them all sleeping peacefully. To think that despite all this mess I decided to fulfill my part of the deal and bought some of the stuff they asked me for. Somehow I wanted to laugh, but closed my eyes and tried to direct my thoughts to another track instead. “Good morning, dear Alex.” A sudden soft and gentle female voice made me surprised. I opened my eyes and looked deep into the salon. I noticed Celestia who was still lying on the couch with her upraised head while smiling at me. I couldn’t tell for sure, but she didn’t seem to make an impression of someone who hasn’t slept at all last night. As I met her gaze I simply nodded and started to unpack the bags. Suddenly, I heard the clopping sound of hooves which was getting louder by each second. It seems that Celestia has descended from her couch and was hobbling towards me now. For some reason my heart begun to beat faster and I have no idea why. Soon after I saw her as she was standing right next to me. I could feel her eyes following my every move. Our eyes met for a moment, but I quickly looked away while trying to focus on placing the products on kitchen’s shelves. All this rising tension was slowly starting to get on my nerve. As I finally finished unpacking, I went outside to get the rest. When I returned with my hands full again, she was still standing there where I left her while looking at me with a stoic gaze. “Alex, I ...” she began, but I just left the bags near the kitchen isle and went back to the car. What is it that she wants to talk about. I believe all the scores are set already. To them, I’m just a predator, something that they probably consider a threat in Equestria. Then again, this isn’t their world anymore, so what’s their problem? I leaned against a side of my car. As I took a pack of smokes with an old zippo lighter out of my pocket I gave in to my old addiction, which I thought I have given up on a long time ago. I savored the taste of tobacco while gazing at the peaceful lake. For a moment I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and began to hum one of my favorite polish songs. ♪ “Oh, the hate of seventh heaven, where the mercy never comes, Oh, the hate of seventh heaven, better than to be stoned ones, Nothing seems to be forgiven, no mere thing, nor a sin, All the strikes come as fair, when the bad luck strikes you in.”♪ (the polish version sounds way better, but the refrain goes something like this)(here) I was humming this song for a while until I felt an inner peace once again. I snatched the last large set of bags and finally went back inside. I was sure that Celestia understood the message by now. Unfortunately, I was wrong. She was standing by the kitchen isle and gazing intently at me with the same stoic expression. Alright, let’s get this over with. I approached her and tried to be as cold and motionless as possible while returning her gaze. As our brown and magenta eyes met I suddenly felt strange. I … I don’t know how to express it, but she made me feel totally intimidated at this point. “Alex,” she said suddenly. “May I have a moment of your time?” I didn’t move even an inch still pretending that I don’t care. “What is it?” was all I cared to say, although I wasn’t in a mood for a chit-chat. “I would like to talk about what happened yesterday.” Celestia’s words confirmed my suspicions. “Yesterday?” I acted stupid while turning my eyes into the ceiling. “Oh, you mean those poor little chopped animals that I’m keeping in my freezer, right?” She nodded. “Don’t you worry, dear Celestia, once I’ll eat up all its contents I won’t make you all share their fate. I give you my word of a monster.” I did the most sinister smile I could afford to, thus making her confused for a moment. I went pass her and began to unpack the bags without trying to do it silently this time. In the corner of my eye I noticed that Celestia has already recovered from a slight shock that I put her through as she approached me again. “I don’t believe that you're a monster.” I didn’t react at all to her words and just continued unpacking. “I met a lot of monsters in my life, and I know one thing ... you’re nothing like them.” Her words made me snicker. “And how do you know what the word monster means in this world?” I asked in a quiet voice. “Monsters here like to wear a mask of an angel just to stub later in a back and devour their unsuspecting victims.” I looked at her with my narrowed eyes. “How can you know if I'm not one of them, or as your dear sister believes ‘I’m not keeping you here on purpose?’” “Well, are you?” she asked without a hint of hesitation in her voice. “Would the real monster help us back there in the woods, gave us a shelter, fed us and did everything so we could feel like at home?” “And what if I’m just pretending?” I continued my strange point of view. “I don’t think you believe it yourself,” declared Celestia. Although she was right, I somehow didn’t want to admit it. “I believe in what I want, ok? It's all the same to me whether I'm a monster to you or not,” I retorted angrily while realizing that I’m slowly starting to lose my grip. “Your reactions and the sound of your voice seem to testify against your words, dear Alex.” Oh man, is she stubborn or what. Perhaps it’s time to draw out the bigger gun. “You know, I have never eaten a pony or a horse before, but I heard that they taste delicious. Perhaps I should consider having some tasty pony steakes for lunch.” “Alex … please,” she asked pleadingly. As I expected, talking about this kind of stuff made her feel uneasy. Despite that I carried on. “Pony ribs, pony barbecue, pony chops, pony shish kabob, pony hamburgers, pony sausages, pony stew …” somehow I was coming up with a quite decent menu. “Alex, that’s enough,” Celestia’s words carried now the trace of annoyance … and nausea. “Or maybe some tasty pony goulash in deep gravy ... hm, yum ... best with buckwheat groats of course. Oh, damn it, I didn’t bring any soured cucumbers.” I then looked at the jar that I just took out of the bag and showed it to her. “How about some olives instead?” “ENOUGH!!!” Celestia screamed so hard that I almost dropped the jar. Her scream woke AJ who was sleeping on the kitchen counter close by. She jumped so energetically that she lost her balance and began to fall over the edge. I managed to slide right under her catching her at the last moment. Of course, doing that made me drop the jar of olives which broke on the floor. As of now, I was looking at the little dazed Applejack who was lying on her back in my arms. “Phew, that was close,” I said with relief. “I would suggest the mattress or a couch next time, my dear. Makes the wake ups less painful.” I gave her a weak smile making her blush and helped her stand on her all fours. “Th-thanks,” she stuttered shyly. “You’re welcome,” I said as I stood up. “Monsters don’t have a habit of saving their victims. At least not in our world. But true friends do, dear Alex,” said Celestia while smiling at me. All the fillies came closer and soon stood by Celestia’s side. Some of them were braking their gazes with me and staring at the floor. “Alex, I want to apologize for how we treated you yesterday. This one small incident did make us forget all that you’ve done for us. Of course, we will need some time to get used to this … new situation.” She pointed out into the freezer door. “But now that I'm sure that you’re not dangerous we can finally rest assured.” Well, I must admit that I wasn’t expecting this. “And what makes you say that?” I asked while raising an eyebrow. Celestia smiled slightly. “Although I may not look like it, I have many springs behind me so let’s just say that it's my intuition.” Fair enough. “However, it seems that I’m not the only one who should apologize, right Luna?” Celestia gave her younger sister who was standing right beside her a significant look. Luna made a deep sigh as she seemed rather unhappy for some reason. “Well …” Luna said slowly. “… your varied diet did put us all in a big consternation. I’m still shocked, because …” “Ekhm.” Celestia’s silent grunt gave her sister a sign to get to the point. “Although, it’s quite possible that while being in shock we probably may have misjudged you in some way. Of course you failed to provide us with enough information about your kind and …” “EKHM!” This time a louder grunt from Celestia made Luna even more mixed up. As Luna’s face took a purple color it was hard to tell if it was a matter of shame, or just like a volcano she was about to erupt. “Of course, every pony in my hooves would act the same way so ...” This time, instead of a grunt, Celestia smashed her rear right hoof against the floor, making everyone bounce. She gave Luna an even more striking look telling her not to push it. “We ... I ... I'm sorry, Mister Alex, for my unacceptable behavior, and I ask for your forgiveness.” She closed her eyes and bowed with the rest of the fillies, thus making me completely speechless. After a long and uneasy silence Luna opened her right eye and by tilting her head slightly as she began to observe me while waiting for my answer. “Well ... ekhm, it’s true that I wasn’t very sincere with you all by not telling you the whole truth about my species, so it may have been a little hard for you to swallow. However, I can assure you that no ponies, or horses, are the part of my menu ... so, let’s just pretend that it never happened, ok?” My words seem to put them at ease as some of them sighed in relief. As I made my way to the kitchen isle, I saw the remains of the olive jar. The little ones stood next to me and realized the mess that was lying on the floor. “Oh, dear me, what a mess?” stated miss Rarity. “Wait, are those what I think they are ...” Applejack was scratching her head trying to find the right word. “Yes,” I said. “This is, or rather was, a jar of olives.” Good thing there’s still one in the fridge. Princess Luna decided to come closer and with her magic she lifted one of the olives from the floor. She observed it carefully, sniffed at it, and then took it in her mouth. As she chewed on it slowly, her eyes suddenly burst open in shock. She licked her lips and reached for another one. “Ekhm, Princess.” My voice made the next olive stop right in front of her agape mouth while her gaze focusing on me.“Those olives are dirty, so if you like some I have one more jar.” As Luna noticed Celestia’s amused smile she released her magic making the olive drop back on the floor. “Was it tasty, dear sister?” asked Celestia while making a slight grin. Her mocking tone made Luna pout as she turned her head away. “I guess it will do ... dear sister.” Her last two words were uttered with a slight hiss. I continued unpacking while Celestia and the others were standing around me acting awfully quite. “Um, Alex darling,” I suddenly heard miss Rarity’s shy voice. As I looked at her I realized that her hair and tail were all messed up. “I … um … have you perhaps bought some …?” As I saw her pleading gaze I simply smiled realizing what she wanted. The search, however, made me confused as I couldn’t find the bag with bathroom equipment anywhere around. “Um, yeah, give me one minute, ok? I’ll be right back,” I said while walking outside for the forgotten shopping bags which I left on the back seat of my car. [Third POV] The Princesses and the main six remained silent in the kitchen and watched as their host closed the door behind him. Princess Luna turned her gaze at Celestia. “Well sister, now that we got that out of our way, what now?” asked Luna. “I suppose telling him that you sneaked into his bedroom last night and read his mind is out of the question, right?” “*Sigh* I believe so Lulu,” Celestia replied sadly. “I'm afraid he wouldn’t take it very well. But I had to do it. After all, it’s our safety we’re talking about here.” Princess Luna didn’t seem to have any doubt in her mind. “You did what’s right, Tia, and you don’t need to explain yourself. Although, I admit I was a little surprised when after hearing my plan you decided to carry it out yourself. By the way, did you find anything else worth mentioning?” Luna asked with curiosity. Celestia hesitated for a moment. In the mind of this man there was something else, but since it didn’t cause any threat to them she decided to keep it to herself. “No, we can rest assured with him around so I believe that the mind reading spell won’t be necessary anymore,” said Celestia. As princess Luna yawned lightly she quickly added, “you really should get some sleep, Lulu.” Luna yawned again and wiped her tired eyes. She kept the night watch till morning and she sure felt like taking a nap right now. “I’m ok, Tia. However, I believe that we shouldn’t become too familiar with Mister Alex,” stated Luna. “You probably remember what interference in other dimensions can bring?” “Good point, your majesty,” said Twilight. “We still don’t know how our stay here will reflect both of our worlds. We should focus on going to our world at all cost.” Everyone, except Celestia, nodded as she became absent minded for a moment. It didn’t seem to get pass her sister’s notice. “Tia?” asked concerned Luna. Celestia was quickly snapped out of her thoughts, just as … [Alex’s POV] … I walked into the house with the forgotten set of bags. I took out the stuff that Rarity seemed to be most desperate for and handed it over to her. “Here you go, my dear,” I said. Miss Rarity grabbed the bag with her magic and ran quickly to the nearest bathroom. In the meantime, I and Applejack took care of the mess that was lying on the floor. “Sniff, sniff ... hey, what is that smell?” asked little Rainbow while landing on the kitchen isle. She grabbed a big rustling paper bag and poked her little muzzle inside. “Pączki,” I replied. “One of many Polish specialties. They’re filled with jam and covered with icing from the top. I hope you’ll like them, but first we’re gonna have some breakfast.” Rainbow looked at me with an amused expression. “Yeah, right.” She grabbed the bag with her mouth and drawl through her teeth. “Let's eat.” She jumped down and run to the salon with her friends. Princess Luna slowly followed them, while Celestia and Fluttershy remained in the kitchen. “Hey, what about the breakfast?” They didn’t react to my words which kind of made me mad. Celestia giggled as she was feeling quite amused by this. “For someone who dared to call himself a carnivorous monster you were nice enough to buy the pastries for all of us, dear Alex,” she said with a smile. “I'm still carnivorous, dear Celestia,” I reminded her. “But we have no reason to worry, right?” she asked firmly, although she already knew the answer. “I guess not. Unfortunately, I can’t say the same thing for chickens, pigs and cows. But that's their problem.” I made a joke, but judging by her sudden confused reaction it was rather one of those addressed to the wrong audience. “I’m sorry.” She gave me an understandable stare. “No need to apologize for who you are, dear Alex. We will try to respect you and your customs, but I need to ask you to give us a little time.” She paused for a moment. “I know that our presence here is not to your liking so we appreciate what you are doing for us.” Her confession made me somewhat shocked. Am I like an open book that’s easy to read? “Celestia, I ...” I wanted to say something, but somehow I was lost for words. “You don’t have to say anything. We’ll try not to interfere in your life as much as possible. If all goes well soon we’ll all go our separate ways.” She then levitated some food cans with her magic. “Where should I put this?” I pointed my finger at the three upper cabinets and then started to hide the rest. As we finally finished unpacking we gazed at the middle of the salon where some of the fillies were still feasting on their pastries. In the meantime, little Fluttershy was watching Max as he was greedily devouring his karma. She suddenly noticed our stares. “I …I am willing to have my dessert after the breakfast ... that is if you don’t mind,” she said shyly as she turned her eyes away slightly embarrassed, or should I say one eye, as half of her face was covered with folds of pink hair. Her words made Celestia smile. “I think our dessert will serve us as breakfast today, dear Fluttershy,” said Celestia. “Unless there’s something you’d like?” Fluttershy flew with her small wings and landed on the kitchen isle. “Um, no, thank you, your majesty, I ...” She looked for a moment at a bowl full of apples that I have just laid out. Slowly, I pushed the bowl towards her. “Go ahead, help yourself,” I said. “Ah, no, thank you, it’s alright,” she said in a barely audible voice as she withdrew slightly. I didn’t understand what made her change her way of speaking. Suddenly, I heard the kettle with boiling water behind me and went to make some tea for the whole crew. “Fluttershy, you should try those donuts, it’s a heaven.” I heard Applejack’s voice. When I turned around I saw her near the kitchen isle. Her mouth was all smeared with icing and jam that each time she tried to lick off. “Of course, Applejack, I'll be right there,” said Fluttershy with a smile. “By the way, is it me or does Princess Luna dislike sweet stuff?” Applejack’s question made Celestia gaze in surprise. “What makes you say that, Applejack?” asked Celestia. “I know Luna very well and she simply adores it.” “Well, she refused," retorted Applejack. "She just asked us not to interfere with her nap.” I took a peak at princess Luna who was laying on the salons armchair covered with a blanket, trying to fall asleep. Celestia, however, didn’t seem to be worried by it. “It's nothing, my dear. Luna is a princess of the night after all, and usually rests during the day. It seems that even in this dimension it’s hard for us to get rid of the certain habits,” said Celestia. Somehow I couldn’t wipe out the idea that it may have something to do with me. Perhaps she felt slightly disappointed that her assumptions towards me proved to be unjustified. In the meantime, I managed to prepare a set of eight newly bought cups and poured them with freshly brewed lemon tea. “In that case, maybe a sip of some hot tea before bedtime will make her feel better,” I said while putting a tray on the kitchen isle right next to Fluttershy. Fluttershy made another step back while avoiding my stare. “Are you all right?” I asked, although I didn’t get any response. Seeing that Max finished eating gave me a topic for a further conversation. “I noticed that you have fed Max,” I said to her with a calm voice. “O-of course, my friends ... and animals always come first.” I could barely understand what she just said. “Glad to hear it. Keep it up,” I said and while being carried by a sudden impulse I tried to pat her head. However, Fluttershy pulled back so quickly that she almost fell from the kitchen isle. Somehow the situation got awkward. “Fluttershy, Applejack.” Celestia’s voice made them look her way. “Please, wait for us in the salon. We will join you briefly.” “Uhm, yes ... as you wish your highness.” Fluttershy gave me a last glance, flew down, and together with Applejack they joined their friends. I was looking at them the whole time while trying to understand what exactly just happened. “You have to understand her, Alex,” said Celestia. “Fluttershy is one of those souls who love animals above everything. What she saw yesterday ... I believe you understand now.” I suddenly remembered her lying unconscious in front of the opened freezer. Although, she did tell me how much she loves animals I made her see something like that. I felt terrible right now. A sigh was all that I could make for an answer. “Patience, dear Alex,” said Celestia making me look her way. “I believe that when the time comes she will begin to trust you. Fluttershy always tries to see the good in others so I’m sure that she won’t make an exception in your case.” I looked surprised at her. “Hey, I’m not worried if that’s what you’re implying.” I looked at her eyes once more. Her stoic and gentle stare made me turn my head away again. I could feel my cheeks getting warm all the sudden. I decided to quickly change the subject. “I … I spoke with my friend, Gregory,” I said. “Apparently some people saw a red pickup passing several times through the town. Our thief might be close by.” Celestia smiled broadly. “That’s good news, Alex,” Celestia said happily. “Yeah. I just hope that he won’t try to sell your tiara. That would really make the search more complicated.” My words seemed to weaken Celestia’s smile somewhat. “Well, at the present moment the only thing we can do is to wait and hope that everything eventually turns out alright.” She tried to sound confident but her face clearly indicated that she was worried. I shouldn’t have mentioned this. Beating the lying ones is definitely not my style. Looking quickly around the kitchen helped me to find the new topic once more. “Well, it seems that some friendly little soul made us some coffee,” I said while pointing at the coffee machine on the kitchen counter. “Hm? Ah yes, Applejack made it for you this morning as a part of an apology,” announced Celestia with a smile. “Seriously? And how did she know how to operate it?” I asked surprised. “We just happen to have coffee in our world as well, Alex. Applejack was just observing you using the coffee machine yesterday and decided to try it out herself”. “Really?” I asked amazed. “That’s … very nice of her.” I poured some coffee into two mugs and we both took a sip. Suddenly, my eyes burst open and my face ended with a crooked grimace, as I barely managed to swallow the stuff in my mouth. “I ... phew, next time I need to ask Applejack to put less coffee into the basket. My body won’t last long on this,” I said with a trembling voice and looked at Celestia who has twisted her lips while almost choking from the black brew. “I … *cough* agree,” she barely said it while making the same expression as mine. We looked at each other for a moment and Celestia’s sudden laugh made me smile a little. We casted our mugs aside, and as I picked up the tea tray we joined the rest of the ponies in the salon who were busy now watching a morning cartoon. * * * Meanwhile, in the Kingdom of Equestria The sun was shining high over the kingdom. The normal sun that the citizens of Equestria got used to over the centuries. It didn't resemble anything like that chaotic ball of fire which went totally out of a hoof yesterday. Yet, the day wasn’t aspiring to be normal at all. Before the Castle’s Gardens there was a great stage prepared with a podium placed in the middle. In front of the stage there was a row of the day guard soldiers who were supposed to keep the order during the monarch’s speech. An enormous crowd of ponies gathered before the Canterlot castle to hear the important announcement. They were patiently awaiting the arrival of their princesses. For the last few days, many rumors and insinuations began to spread around the kingdom. Some of the subjects were hoping that the presence of Celestia and Luna will manage to dispel at least a few of them. Soon, Princess Cadence and four of her advisors came on to the stage while making some subjects whisper with concerns. Count Marvel Star came to the podium and spoke to the crowd with his Canterlot’s voice. “Dear ladies and gentle colts, thank you all for coming here today. As you know there were many strange phenomena’s happening recently in our kingdom over which, shamefully I have to admit, we didn’t have any control. Because of this many rumors and theories were born which probably deprived many of you from faith in the security and unity of our kingdom.” “Where are our princesses?” shouted one of the ponies from the crowd making others join in as well. Count marvel continued his speech. “I wish to assure you that our kingdom is doing great so far and we intend to make it stay that way. We are struggling at the moment with several problems which forced us to take some appropriate preventive measures. As you probably know, the Grand Galloping Gala that took its place two days ago was disturbed by a horde of changelings.” Louder murmurs kept spreading among the crowd. “And our princesses, what about them?” asked one of the worried mares who was standing closest to the stage. Everyone was now waiting patiently for him to answer. Although Marvel Star went through many speeches before he felt that this might be the hardest one yet. “I'm not going to lie to you, my dear subjects. As a result of the attack, our dear princesses disappeared together with the elements of harmony. Therefore ...” he didn’t get a chance to finish as the panic quickly spread among the crowd. The rest of the counselors together with Princess Cadence were standing behind Marvel Star and were watching everything with mixed feelings. “Well, they seem to be taking it pretty well so far,” said Rough Edge mockingly while directing his words to the rest of the council. “Wonder how they’ll react when they find out about our new chaotic sunny-moon god? That will be something to remember.” It was hard for them to disagree with him, but willing or not they will have to make that step. Keeping this a secret was impossible because practically speaking, they were only confirming what their subjects knew or were suspecting already. They could only hope that their people will allow the newly appointed authority to restore the peace they all love so much. “Um, Rough Edge, what is that you are carrying?” asked puzzled Ruby Comet while gazing at his bag which was hanging on his left side. “Oh, that?” said Rough Edge with a smile. “Just a stuck of ropes in case, you know, they would feel like hanging us all here. We’re on the stage after all. I already made a complete set of hang pony knots for all of us. Of course, I got some smoke and fire bombs as well because I’m not willing to surrender without a fight.” They all gazed at him with a shock not being able to tell if he was toying with them or not. “Sorry I asked,” said frowned Ruby Comet while turning her attention back at the crowd and Marvel Star. “As of now, we are carrying out the investigation of the entire kingdom to find all our missing ponies. We are doing everything what’s in our power so I would like to ask you for your understanding and patience. I'm sure that soon they will return to us safe and sound,” said Marvel Star. “If they’re gone, who's in charge now?” asked a stallion from the crowd. “Who controls the sun and the moon now?” asked another one standing a few meters away. “Who’s to blame for this?” asked some old mare who was hugging her little colt grandson. “As I was saying …” continued Marvel Star “… because of this, we, the royal council, decided that for the time being the kingdom will be ruled by …” he was outshouted by a sudden commotion that was happening somewhere in the crowd. “OUT OF THE WAY, MAKE WAY FOR THE PRINCESSES!!!” a sudden scream made the crowd slowly step aside. Princesses Celestia and Luna were marching now towards the stage. The ponies which they were passing close by were looking at them with confusion. The councils and Princess Cadence were watching them from afar, but as they noticed the crowd's reaction they realized that something was definitely wrong. When the princesses finally came on the stage they all finally realized the truth. “What is the meaning of this?” asked angered Marvel Star who was looking now at the two life sized and life like puppets of Princesses Celestia and Luna which were magically moving on their own. “WHOSE RESPONSIBLE FOR THIS? SHOW YOURSELF!!!” he cried in full force using his Canterlot’s voice. Suddenly, a pile of thin strings began to spread from both of the puppets. Raising up into the air they stopped at a pair of puppet controls. Their chaotic owner materialized himself a few seconds later. “Is that any way to talk to your princesses, Marvel Star?” asked amused Discord. Suddenly, he disappeared together with his puppets and materialized himself later between the members of the council. While sitting on the royal throne which he cared to borrow from the throne room, his two princesses puppets appeared by his side. While lying on their abdomens, they kept their heads up high. Every pony was looking at him now with a shock and disgust. “What’s he doing here?” asked some pony in the crowd. Discord grinned. “Well, isn’t it obvious?” Discord dressed himself with Luna’s black necklace and Celestia's golden crown and gazed at the crowd. “The Chaos Company, at your service. As of today, I’m your new light supplier. That's right, suns, sunshine’s, rays, moons, luminescent, constellations, different kinds of eclipses, as well as typhoons, natural disasters, droughts, floods, all the plagues, diseases, pestilences, and etc. Here’s my card.” He snapped his fingers making a whole bunch of business cards to cast down from the sky. Some of the gathered ponies grabbed one of them. “I’m pleased therefore to announce that as of today I’ll be providing my services throughout the entire Kingdom of Equestria ... as the fifth member of the royal council.” The shock and disbelief seemed to dominate the gathered crowd. “Is this a joke?” asked one of the ponies from the audience. As Discord was smiling at the stallion he made two small balls of sun and moon materialize in his paws. “Oh, another skeptic soul, I see. Ok then, grab some sunshine while it's hot,” said Discord as he threw the sunny ball before the stallion’s hooves. The stallion jumped with a fright when the ball hit the ground, making the grass around it burn like crazy. “Too hot for you? How about a little moonlight instead? Careful, it’s pretty barren!” he shouted while throwing the moon ball which grew about ten times more and made a small crater while hitting the ground. The crowd gathered around it when suddenly thousands of bats flew out of the moon’s crater holes and began to attack them. Ponies started to run in all directions bumping into each other. Discord exploded with a loud laughter. “ENOUGH DISCORD!!!” shouted Shining Armor. The other members of the council began to extinguish the burning grass while driving away the swarm of bats. As for princess Cadence, she was doing all she could to control the panicked crowd. The prince was looking at Discord with disapproval as he added, “YOU'VE GONE TO FAR!!!” “Not at all,” retorted Discord. “Your princesses see nothing against it, right Lulu?” he asked while turning towards the Luna’s puppet. “Let them eat hay,” replied the puppet making Discord nod and smile. “I agree with you, my dear. And what about you, Celi?” Discord asked his second puppet. “Ask again later,” replied the puppet making Discord snort in amusement. “You heard it yourselves. Nothing but pure wisdom.” He burst out with a mad laughter again. Meanwhile, Princess Cadence was doing everything she could to calm the crowd. However, the panicked ponies didn’t care to listen at all. She was chosen as the new ruler, and yet, she felt helpless at this point. Suddenly, a newspaper carried by the strong wind flown to the stage and hit her front leg. She picked it with her magic and gazed at its main page. Are the princesses gone? Is Equestria doomed? The title made her shiver. She closed her eyes and swayed her head in disbelief. Crowd’s panic screams and Discord’s mad laughter echoed in her head all the time causing her enormous pain. Princess Cadence felt something slowly growing inside her. Her fear suddenly gave way to a completely different feeling. She felt ... pure … anger. She never felt anything like this before. But she didn’t feel like running away. At that moment she knew what was meant to be done. Those negative emotions needed to be disposed of as soon as possible, and there was only one way to do it. “SILEEEEENCE!!!” she screamed as her Canterlot’s voice made everyone around freeze while trying to save their ears from falling apart. A few cracks appeared on the walls of the Canterlot’s palace while many sculptures in the nearby garden lost some of their parts. The imitations of sun and moon disappeared suddenly together with the fire and the swarm of bats. Shining Armor could only hear and feel a painful screech while he was looking surprised at his wife. As the pain in every ponies ears began to slowly fade away, they all turned their gazes to the one responsible for it. Cadence was now panting heavily while looking at the shocked crowd gathered in front of her. Now, that she finally got their attention, she could speak. “Citizens of Equestria, our princesses and elements of harmony are gone missing. We don’t know where they are, but we’re doing all that we can to bring them back. That’s why during their absence, I, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, wish to carry out the royal duties together with the five members of the royal council.” Each of the members came back on stage and joined Cadence. “Please allow me to introduce my personal advisers, Counts Marvel Star, Rough Edge, Ruby Comet, Prince Shining Armor, and ... and Discord, God of chaos, who as of today will be controlling the day and night cycle. Countess Miracle Blaze, who couldn’t be with us today, will be carrying on the search for the missing ponies.” The crowd was listening to her every word and couldn’t remain calm at all. The new situation seemed to make them all feel rather lost. “Am I to understand that you gave this chaotic being …” the white stallion from the crowd pointed out at Discord “…the authority of this Kingdom, and you want us to willingly accept that?” “Treachery!!!” shouted someone from the crowd making the audience murmurs rise again. As Princess Cadence exchanged her gaze with the other members of the council, they all encouraged her to go on. “I know what most of you are thinking right now,” Cadence said calmly. “Believe me, it wasn’t an easy decision for us to make. Our kingdom is going through difficult times and for the good sake of us all we’ll need to face them together.” “And how do we do that without our princesses and the elements of harmony?” asked one of the angered mares in the crowd. Cadence looked at her and got mixed up a little. She couldn’t find the right words. “And how did our kingdom managed to carry on long before our princesses and the elements of harmony?” Count Marvel Star suddenly rose to speak. The crowd began to exchange glances with each other. “What helped our ancestors to build the foundations on which our fine kingdom is standing right now?” No one in the audience cared to answer. “Unification.” Every pony remained silent. “Our kingdom, instead of three separate lands has become one strong organism. The lands of pegasus, unicorns, and earth ponies merged into one strong kingdom, whose name was proudly pronounced through centuries.” Many whispers came from the crowd. Count Rough Edge decided to carry on from here. “Our kingdom was born that day ... but not thanks to princesses ... nor thanks to the elements of harmony ... but because of hard times. All three kingdoms have united, because they knew that only together they would be able to overcome any obstacles.” “Maybe you’re right,” said a stallion from the crowd. “But Princess Celestia has ruled for over thousands of years. Where do we find such a wise ruler now?” Some of the ponies around him nodded. “And what made Celestia the ruler of Equestria for so many years?” asked Countess Ruby Comet. “Um, immortality?” asked the stallion making Discord smirked loudly. The ponies on stage, however, remained stoic. “Dedication,” said Ruby Comet. “Our beloved Celestia has ruled for so long because she dedicated herself to one right cause. Equestria. She even had banished her own sibling, who as nightmare moon, almost had led to our downfall. Although, she was very dear to her, with regret, she did what was necessary for the good of the kingdom. For all of us.” The crowd seemed to be slowly nodding at their words. Shining Armor decided to speak as well. “For our kingdom the time of trial has come. The trial that we, ponies of all three races, are obligated to take on. We can, however, assumed already that all of this is just an idle talk and raise our hooves in defeat here and now. But should we? Can we just throw away all those years of hard work and sacrifices? Because of temporary difficulties, can we afford to forget everything that the previous generations have taught us?” Some ponies in the crowd twisted their heads. “No, we can’t,” continued Shining Armor. “Because without the faith in our kingdom, there will be no kingdom. Celestia and Luna ruled so long, because they believe in the Kingdom of Equestria, just like we believe in them right now. This fine nation exists because of us, because we all are the Equestria.” Princess Cadence stood right beside him and as she smiled at him she decided to carry on. “That's why we are standing here before you today, but not as rulers. We stand here before you as the mere ponies of flesh and blood who desire the surveillance of their kingdom and to re-established the harmony in every ponies heart once more. To recover what was lost. However, we will not achieve that without you. Our success depends on all of us. So, I'll ask you directly citizens of Equestria. In the name of a higher cause, will you allow us to rule over Equestria until our princesses and the elements of harmony return? Will you be able to find enough faith in your hearts to entrust us with your fate, as well as the whole kingdom?” asked Cadence as she bowed along with the members of the royal council. In the meantime, Discord was leaning against the edge of his throne and was looking slightly amused. There was a long and awkward silence filling the air. “LONG LIVE EQUESTRIA!!!” shouted someone from the crowd. “EQUESTRIA IS US, WE ARE EQUESTRIA!!!” They heard a mare’s voice. “LONG LIVE PRINCESS CADENCE, LONG LIVE THE ROYAL COUNCIL, LONG LIVE THE KINGDOM OF EQUESTRIA!!!” In one moment the whole area turned into a one great wave of hooves and the screams which were chanting the name of the newly elected rulers. Cadence and the councilors raised their heads unable to believe what was happening. Their people made a choice and decided to entrust what they treasure the most to them. Their lives and the whole kingdom. Their hearts at the moment were bursting with joy. They were no longer alone. “Thank you all,” said Cadence happily. “I promise you that we will not step off the path that Princess Celestia and Luna have taken. I swear on all that’s saint that we will bring them back no matter what.” The crowd continued to cheer. They all felt a certain pride. There was a hope for their kingdom. And they knew it was also thanks to them, the citizens of Equestria. An hour later The newly chosen rulers stepped into the royal dining room which was no longer the place of the debate. The table, which Celestia and Luna used to eat at, was already prepared for them. They stopped suddenly when they noticed Discord who was already sitting by the table and sipping from a teacup. Discord smiled and started clapping, however, the monarchs didn’t feel like appreciating the gesture. “Congratulations, your majesties, that was some really impressive speech back there. I was simply touched and lost for words,” said Discord mockingly. Cadence decided to walk closer to the table he was sitting at and looked at him with a stoic stare. “We made a promise to our subjects that we will take care of the whole kingdom,” she said while trying to remain calm. “Of course you did,” said Discord with a sneer. “I was there too you know. Sorry I didn’t bow like you did, your highness … my back is a little sore.” “That’s alright,” said Cadence. “Right, because it wouldn’t be very wise on my side. I got my image to think of.” “You don’t have to kneel before anyone, Council Discord,” said Cadence. “You have a gift that we all need right now. Therefore, we hope that you’ll remain true to our agreement.” Discord smiled widely. “Naturally, your highness,” he said happily. “As long as our agreement is in force, you have my talent ... and advice at your disposal, he, he.” The other councils somehow lost their appetite and slowly began to head towards the exit. “Funny,” said Discord. “You gave your citizens an illusion that they have any choice. Indeed, you are a full-bloody politicians and manipulators. Princesses would be proud.” His words made them stop suddenly and turn their angered gazes towards him. This time Shining Armor decided to speak. “It seems that even you, the mighty Discord, can’t see everything,” said Shining Armor with a smile. Discord looked at him with a raised eyebrow. “Oh, and what did my chaotic senses failed to notice, my dear prince?” Shining Armor was still smiling at him making him feel rather annoyed. “The people chose us because they trust us. You know what that means, Discord? That feeling when someone believes in you and what you do? I bet you don’t. Now that we have the support of the people we can serve them in the best possible way. By gaining their trust, we have also gained the advantage. Trust is one of the many values that you are totally deprived of,” Shining Armor retorted coldly. “Perhaps you’re right, my dear prince. But instead of flying on empty words, I’m more interested in the results, you know. Just like most of the kingdom. The citizens believe in you because you gave them what you call as … hope. I just wonder what will happen later when they suddenly realize that, for example, the princesses aren’t coming back.” Every pony have narrowed their eyes at him. “Or, that I might change my mind and decide to go on a well deserved retirement,” said Discord with a sneer. Discord’s words made them all flinch for a moment. “I believe you won’t,” said Countess Miracle Blaze who just entered the room thus making everyone look her way in surprise. “Well, if it isn’t my favorite former member of the royal council,” said Discord with a smile. “Skip it, you lizard,” retorted Miracle Blaze. “I know that you offered your powers for a reason. That’s why I know you won’t give up so easily until you achieve your goals.” Discord made an offended face. “That’s preposterous,” said Discord as he thought about something for a moment and smiled again. “Then again, could be fun.” The countess narrowed her eyes at him. “I’m here to tell you this. If I ever find out that you had something to do with their disappearance I’ll personally turn you into a stone,” said Miracle Blaze with a cold stare. “Without the elements of harmony … *whistle* … now that’s a gig.” Discord burst out laughing. His words didn’t seem to make Miracle Blaze worry one bit. “Our library of forbidden magic has many spells which are right now at our disposal,” she said. “I’m sure we can find something that we can use to make your life much less enjoyable.” Her announcement made other members quite shocked. “Miracle dear,” said troubled Marvel Star. “I don’t think it’s wise to talk about this. We barely gained our citizens trust. Resorting to that kind of magic might be costly to us all right now.” Miracle Blaze gave Marvel Star a firm face. “Says the pony who entrusted the kingdom to the god of chaos,” she retorted making him somewhat abashed. “But fear not Marvel. These are just last resort measures which we might use against the chaotic clown right here.” “Who, me?” asked Discord with a gibe. “I’ll say it only once,” said Miracle Blaze while walking onto the table. “If you do anything that will cause a threat to our kingdom, or you’ll try to disrupt my rescue mission, I’ll make you regret it.” She pushed her muzzle close to his. “I … so … swear.” They both gave each other a cold stare. “I simply can’t wait, you weed rip,” Discord retorted. Miracle Blaze broke the stare and jumped back on the floor turning her head towards Princess Cadence. “Your highness.” She smiled and bowed. “That was some Canterlot’s voice back there. I’m looking forward to working with you, my dear.” “Thank you Miss Blaze, I’ll do my best,” answered Cadence with a smile. “Please, do what you can as well.” “I already did, my dear,” announced Miracle Blaze. “It seems that some of our monarchs, soldiers, and servants fell ill all of a sudden.” Every pony looked surprised at her. “What do you mean?” asked confused Shining Armor. “Judging from their words, it seems that some of them took the advantage of the after changeling’s attack mess, and “borrowed” a few bottles of royal wine from the castle’s wine-vault,” stated Miracle Blaze. Shining Armor made a confused face. “I’m sorry, but what’s this got to do with their illness?” His eyes suddenly grew wide. “Wait, are you trying to say that the royal wine was … poisoned?” “Yes, it would seem that way,” Miracle Blaze said calmly. “Miss Emerald Star has already examined the contents of some of the bottles and the results are positive. The oldest brands seem to be the only ones with a poison add. The funny thing is that without our subjects thievery actions we probably would never get to know the truth so soon.” “Are they alright?” asked worried Cadence. “Don’t worry, my dear princess, they’ll live. It seems that the poison is only draining their magical and motor abilities. Its effects are slowly passing, so they should be back to their duties after a few days. At least those who didn’t have the nerve to directly steal behind our backs that is,” summed up Miracle Blaze. “I can’t believe this,” said still shocked Marvel Star. Miracle turned at his direction. “Your weakness during the meeting was probably the result of that wine, Marvel dear.” “I nearly took a sip from it … thank the sun I didn’t drink the whole cup,” said Marvel Star. “However, Princesses and the elements of harmony probably did,” said Miracle Blaze. “Luckily for me, I had other urgent matters to attend to and left the room before Celestia and Luna cared to propose a toast.” “Dear sun and moon, so they were taking on the changelings in that kind of state,” said Shining Armor who felt a sudden heartache. His wife came close to him and hugged him. “But who could have done this?” asked Count Rough Edge. “I got some ideas,” said Miracle Blaze while gazing with everyone at Discord who made an innocent face. “Who? Me?” he asked acting dumbly. “Really now, I don’t know if I should feel insulted or not. I’m on your side, remember? Well, most of the time.” He whispered last words quietly and drank the rest of his tea. Shining Armor and Cadence exchanged their surprised gazes. As they recall, Discord did mention something about the wine back in the throne room. When they were about to ask him further about it, he suddenly started to rise from the table and up into the air. “Oh, dear me, is it that late already?” said Discord while looking at the window. “In all this excitement I completely forgot to lower the sun … inexcusable.” He snapped his fingers and vanished from the room. “Our side?” Miracle Blaze smirked. “Yeah, right,” she said before leaving the dining room. The Princess and the Royal Council felt really confused at the moment. Discord definitely seemed to know more than he cared to reveal. Was the poisoned wine his doing or was there someone else involved. They knew that they will learn the truth sooner or later. While gazing at the window they were watching the sun, which suddenly started to hide slowly behind the horizon. Meanwhile, back on Earth It was getting well after ten pm when I finally managed to finish installing the last bed. After the long debate we managed to reach an agreement of their bedroom arrangements. The six little fillies got the three double bunk beds, while our princesses claimed the double bed in the middle of the room. “I sleep on top!!!” shouted Rainbow Dash. “Me too!” added Applejack. “Me three!” squealed Pinkie Pie and soon all three of them ran out to take their places. “Hm, just like children,” summed up Rarity then quickly took one of the lower beds. “This one by the window is mine,” she said after teleporting quickly to it. “Um, that’s ok, then I’ll take the next to yours, Rarity,” said Fluttershy. I smiled a little while seeing their happy faces. “Really Alex, I do not know how to thank you enough,” said Celestia. Princess Luna in the meantime was testing their double bed while jumping and walking on it in all directions. “No problem,” I retorted. “If you’re going to stay here a little longer then I guess you should have your own bedroom.” Seeing that Applejack barely managed to climb up to the top bunk, I quickly added “Although, I have to admit that some adjustments might be necessary.” “OH, NO, NO, NO!!!” shouted miss Rarity. “These curtains do not fit the room. Dear sun, this is a real faux pas.” Those weren’t exactly the adjustments that I was having in mind. “Dear me, and this carpet, completely wasted, this needs to be fixed, RIGHT NOW!!!” she cried. At this point I was wondering if the fashion designer suddenly didn’t become an interior decorator. “I suggest to deal with this tomorrow, Miss Rarity. Until then I would like to ask you to leave everything as it is,” I suggested. She looked disappointed that I was trying to interrupt her work. “But I ...” I quickly interrupted her. “I'm sure you're all very tired right now so it will be better to get some sleep first. I promise you that you’ll get to decorate this room tomorrow, according to your heart’s content.” She didn’t seem to be convinced somehow. “Alex darling, I can assure you that I’m …” miss Rarity yawned suddenly as the sign of drowsiness spread across her face “…well, perhaps one night won’t make a difference.” ““Glad to hear it. Oh yeah, I almost forgot,” I said as I took a bag that was lying by the drawer which was located by the left wall of the room and took out a large decorated wooden box from it. “Oh my, and what is that fabulous looking box, dear Alex?” asked amazed Rarity while gazing with admiration at the wooden decorated trunk. “Well, I noticed that you wear those harmony jewels all the time, so I thought that maybe it might be a good idea to have some safekeeping place for them,” I said as I opened the box with a satin violet pillow inside. “What a marvelous idea, dear Alex, I certainly was getting tired of carrying it around,” said pleased Rarity. “Yeah, besides, we already lost one element of harmony so let’s stop at that. Better be safe than sorry,” said Applejack as she placed her harmony jewel in the chest. As I finally collected all the elements I closed it and approached the wall on the right side of the drawer. I crouched and took out a small wooden block from it. The girls came closer and began to observe me with intrigue. “One of the few hiding places of my house,” I said while seeing their surprised faces. “Only you and I will know about this place so when the time comes you’ll know where to find them.” “Cool,” said Rainbow and Pinky together. As I finally hid the box I felt a sudden tiredness slowly taking over me. No wonder. I have spent a whole day doing shopping for girls and preparing their bedroom. I had to drive many miles through many towns, so I wouldn’t make any suspicions. “You look tired, dear Alex,” said Celestia. “Yeah ... maybe a little,” I said while holding back a yawn. “I'd better get going. If you need anything else, feel free to ask.” I said while taking my tools and heading for the exit.” “Thank you, Alex.” I heard the voice of small Pinky after which I stood in the doorway and turned towards them. They all started thanking me, thus making me mixed a little. I just smiled and sent them a slight nod. Just when I was about to leave again … “Alex?” I turned around and looked at Celestia. She gave me her sincere smile and said “Good night.” “Good night,” I answered and closed the door behind me. I slowly walked down the stares into the dark salon. As I wanted to stash my tools into the cellar, I noticed a weak light coming from a slightly opened door of my library. I decided to check it out. I quietly went inside and saw the source of light coming from a small candle which was settled on the floor in the middle of the room. Little Twilight was lying right beside it while being surrounded by a pile of books. “Um, Twilight?” Sleeping peacefully with her head on an open book she didn’t wake up even when I called out her name. I kneeled beside her and as I was about to wake her I heard her weak voice. “Spike … Shiny … Cadence,” she whispered as a small tear went down her cheek. I started to wonder what was she dreaming about. I suddenly felt a chill on my skin. The library was getting really cold now. If she stays here she’ll catch a cold for sure. I guess I really should set the fireplace more often. I sighed deeply and gently picked her up. “Come on, I’ll take you to your bedroom,” I said while settling her muzzle on my left shoulder. As I picked the candle from the floor, she began to whisper again. “Mom … Dad,” I looked at Twilight as her soft cry made me feel strange all of a sudden. “You … miss your family, don’t you?” she didn’t give me any answer. “*Sigh* I know exactly how you feel, my dear,” I then slowly looked at the candle’s flame. “I really am,” I said as I blew out the flame covering the room in a total darkness. To be continued … Chapter 7. The Ape's LairIt’s been three weeks since the girls started living together with me. So far all our attempts to find the thief and recover the tiara of harmony failed. Although Gregory assured me that the investigation is still in progress, the results generally remained the same. I remember how he once told me that it might be a good idea to give up on it. In the end we have nothing on the thief, so the chances of finding him and proving his guilt are rather small. Of course, Gregory doesn’t have a full picture of the case so it's no wonder that he is losing his enthusiasm quite quickly. After all, it’s a favor he’s doing after his working hours so I kind of understand him. Still, it’s getting really difficult each day to convince him to carry on the matter. We also didn’t manage to do much in the bear’s case. Its search by the specialized teams throughout the forest became unsuccessful. Of course, this situation does have its advantages. Without that fur ball around, we could finally start the search for the portal that will allow them to go back home. Forest near the lake, the 14th of January It was a beautiful Friday morning. Together with Max we were standing now in a thick pile of snow right next to the overthrown tree. We were carefully observing the area around us. I was a little bit drowsy as I haven’t been sleeping well lately ever since my dreams of the past started becoming stronger and more intense each passing night. I seriously couldn't find a logical explanation for them to appear. As I was holding on to my loaded rifle I was scanning the area for any unwelcome guests. So far the coast seems clear, but that still didn’t mean that the two of us were alone here. I was able to tell, more or less, my companions present locations by the traces they were leaving on the snowy carpet. “Aaa-aaachooo,” I heard suddenly somewhere nearby. “Bless you,” I said in a half-whispering manner. “Thank you, Alex, *sniff*, I guess I caught a little cold,” I heard Twilight’s voice in response. “How's it going?” I asked as the two hour search did make me a little impatient. “We’re trying, Alex,” I heard the resigned voice of Celestia somewhere nearby. “I'm sure it's here somewhere. I can feel its aura.” “Me too, your majesty,” replied Twilight. “But I cannot track it down. Something, *sniff*, is interfering with my vision whenever I come around it. Probably a side effect of an uncontrolled flow of inter-magical waves, *sniff*.” Whatever she meant by that it sounded serious. “Ah, it's no use sister.” I suddenly heard the annoyed voice of princess Luna somewhere behind my back. “I’ve been flying over this area for over an hour and I cannot locate this damn hole.” Somehow the search didn’t go according to our plan. Perhaps they needed a little break to calm their minds. “How about taking a little rest than, dear ladies?” I suggested as I took off my backpack and put it on the ground. “Our dear AJ prepared us a small snack, so it would be a sin not to make a use of it.” I pulled out a thermos with tea and a wrapped bundle with apple pretzels, one of our little cooks specialties. “Good idea, dear Alex,” said Celestia. I spilled the tea into small cups and watched as they started to levitate in the air. Two of them came to a stop in front of me right by the two small doses of steam that were coming out of their invisible muzzles. The third cup flew behind my back just above the overthrown tree. The pretzels joined the cups a moment later. Sipping some tea of my own I watched them consume their meal. “*Sigh*, I can’t feel my wings,” said Luna with her mouth full. “This damned hole must be a size of a pea.” “Quite possible, your majesty,” said Twilight. “However, it’s the size of the disturbance that makes me most concerned here. It’s far too large for such a phenomenon, *sniff*. It’s really mixing my magical senses.” “I have a question.” I suddenly decided to barge in their conversation. “What kind of interferences are you talking about?” “*Sniff*, in our world we call them magical interferences,” explained Twilight. “They come up as all sorts of invisible currents. Depending on their magical nature, they have a bigger or smaller influence on the spell casting abilities, *sniff*, thus forming a dissonance in sensory magic.” I wonder if just saying that ‘those magical charges disturb our magical senses’ wouldn’t sound more simple. “Um … ok, to put it simply, those discharges are the cause of your worries, right?” “That's right,” said Twilight. “Until we find an effective way to get pass them, we will have to continue searching blindly hoping that one of us will find it sooner or later.” That really could take some time. But was there any other way around. I wouldn’t mind joining in and helping out, but compared to them and Max, I was the blind one here. I probably wouldn’t notice this portal hole even if I were an inch from it. Feeling that my hands are getting cold, I tossed the tea cup away and shove them into my jacket’s pockets. Suddenly, I felt something and slowly took out my home keys. The thing that raised my curiosity happened to be a small chained pendant in a form of a plane. Its barely perceptible vibrations made me feel quite amazed. Suddenly, an idea came to my head. I grabbed a bunch of keys in my hand so that only the pendant and its thin chain were sticking out between my fingers. “Alex, what’s going on?” I heard Celestia’s surprised voice. “I’m … not quite sure,” I retorted as I went ahead and carrying the pendant in front of me all the time. Its vibrations were alternately disappearing and appearing again. Yet, they seemed to be more intense with each step I made. Suddenly, my lucky talisman started jumping up and down like crazy. As it blasted forward a few moments later with an enormous force it almost escaped my grip. Feeling that I was going in the right direction I turned my head to the overthrown tree, but quickly noticed the tracks in the snow close by. Max and my comrades were walking right beside me. The pendant suddenly got stuck in the mid air, somewhere at my eye level. Trying to pull it down with all my strength I realized that it might be stuck there for good. “Um … ladies? You think this might be it?” I asked with a begging tone. “Let me check,” said Celestia as she cast her magic making the air around my pendant glow with a gold glimmer. “This is it, you found it,” she said happily. “Amazing, how did you do it?” asked shocked Twilight. “Well, my talisman happens also to be a magnet. Apparently, the magnetic fields of the portal and the pendant began to draw each other ... or something like that.” “Brilliant,” retorted excited Twilight. “Well done, Alex.” “Thanks, but it was rather a plain luck you might say.” “Now we only need to open it,” said Celestia. “Give me a minute my friends; I know the right spell.” As I grabbed the pendant and pulled hard to retrieve it, I realized that it's stuck for good. Damn it. Together with Max we walked away to the side while keeping my eye on the pendant the whole time. As Celestia began to cast her spells, I noticed that my lucky talisman started to shake like crazy. Suddenly, I saw a bright light that slowly began to grow until it became a swirling bright portal.” “It worked.” I heard Princess Luna’s happy voice. “Great, now we can ...” Twilight froze in mid-sentence as the portal began to behave strangely. Its light white color began to mix with black, while thunderbolt discharges started to emerge from it. “What the hell?” I cried aghast while covering my face as I took a few more steps back. Max was barking like crazy as he was fighting with my grip around his collar. The wind increased as I noticed that some sticks, old leaves, and layers of snow flew past me and then disappeared into the portal. “WHAT? ... NO!!!” I heard Celestia’s scream. “THE PORTAL … ITS UNSTABLE!!!” Suddenly, I felt, that even without moving, my body began involuntarily to shift forward. This was getting ugly. “IT’S AURA … IT’S STATRTING TO PULL US IN!!!” cried Twilight. “WE MUST CLOSE IT BEFORE ...” I did not hear the rest because I was too busy keeping me and Max in one place. I kneeled to the ground and covered him from the portal’s sight. I started praying for all this to end quickly. “TIA, QUICK, CLOSE THE PORTAL BEFORE IT’S TO LATE!!!” screamed princess Luna. I heard the girls terrified screaming, but I couldn’t locate them anywhere around. I could feel the forest’s undergrowth quickly flying past me as it was restricting my eyesight. “Eeeeaaakkkk!” I suddenly heard someone’s scream and felt a big thump to my body. In an instant I noticed that something was clinging tightly to my neck and right leg. The weak moans were no doubt those of princess Luna and Twilight. I grabbed them both and placed them between me and Max. “PRINCESS CELESTIA!!!” I heard Twilight’s desperate cry. “JUST A LITTLE MORE, AHHH!!!” Celestia seemed to have a hard time standing her ground and taming the uncontrollable factor at the same time. Unfortunately, even if I knew where she was, I wouldn’t be able to help her. I could barely keep my ground. Feeling as my body is slowly starting to lose balance I dug my hands into the frozen ground, hoping to find any available hitching point. I could feel the dirt going under my nails, but my hands were so cold that I didn’t even feel any pain. It was then I noticed something heavy. Without hesitation, I grabbed the root of the nearest tree with both of my hands while fixing my feet to the ground. “AAAAAAHHHH!!!” I heard Celestia’s scream. I noticed suddenly that the portal force started to weaken slowly until the blissful silence came a few seconds later. It took me a moment, but I finally managed to turn my head. Thank God, the omnivorous portal was gone. I just hope that Celestia didn’t share its fate. “TIA!!!” I heard Princess Luna’s desperate cry as I was immediately pushed aside. “TIA, WHERE ARE YOU? TIA!!!” “L-Luna, ugh,” came suddenly Celestia’s weak voice. “Sister, thank the sun,” Luna said with relief in her voice. “Are you all alright?” asked worried Celestia as I managed to stand up and brush the snow of my head, while Max began to shake his fur from all the forest’s waste. The girls remained invisible, but their voices still gave away their probable locations. “We’re fine, your majesty,” answered Twilight. “Thanks to Alex. He caught us at the last moment.” “Tia? How do you feel?” Luna asked worried. “I'm fine Lulu. Closing the portal and casting the gravity spell at the same time is a little tiring ... but luckily it all ended well.” “How could this happen, your majesty?” asked confused Twilight. “I'm … not sure, Twilight. But from the moment when we began to track down the portal I sensed that something was wrong.” “What do you mean?” Luna asked curiously. “Well ... it’s aura was completely different from the portals that I and Star Swirl used to travel before. And those disturbances. They seemed to be completely out of place, but I did not think that reopening it would end up like this.” There was an awkward silence so I decided to interfere. “Maybe it's not the right time, dear Celestia,” I said suddenly. “But what actually just happened here?” Celestia remained silent for a while, but princess Luna was nice enough to answer my question. “Our portal has proved to be a black hole, Mister Alex,” said Luna coldly. “And this means that our return to Equestria just got more complicated. Any … other … questions?” Actually, I did have some, but judging by the nervous atmosphere I decided to wait with them until we return home. “Aaaaachoooooo.” Twilight sneeze made her suddenly visible for a second, just to disappear once more. “Gesundheit,” I said slightly shocked. “*Sniff*, thank you. This cold is killing me.” Suddenly she began to cough as well. “I suggest that we go back to the library *cough, cough* and examine this matter in peace.” “That we shall do, dear Twilight Sparkle. But I believe that your work is over for today,” Luna said firmly. “*Sniff*, I … don’t understand,” Twilight said surprised. “I'm afraid that Luna is right, Twilight,” said Celestia. “In your present state you cannot properly use your magic powers. My sister and I will take care of the portal while you focus on getting better.” “*Sniff*, it's nothing, really, I’m fine, * cough, cough *” she said hoarsely. The wooden cottage by the lake, a few minutes later As we finally crossed the threshold of my house, Twilight and the princesses broke the invisibility spell. They all were dressed in different color winter sets made by the dressmaker Rarity and I have to admit that those suit them just fine. However, our princesses did acquire some visible changes that couldn’t come unnoticed. Celestia’s pink mane and tail have become a mixture of blue, purple, green, and pink. From what I've learned, this is what she used to look like each time she was performing her royal duties. I must say that it fits her quite nicely. I found her to be the confident type, although sometimes I could see her with an absent gaze which no doubt had something to do with her kingdom. At the beginning I tried to avoid her and the others as much as possible. But when you live together under one roof such a state of affairs cannot last forever. I still remember the day when Celestia came knocking to my room asking, “Alex, can I have a word with you?” And that’s how it began. At first I found those conversations to be a little tiring, but I quickly started to get used to them. She also happens to be a wine lover, as my basement has many in stock. While enjoying the branded wines, we used to talk only about our worlds at first. But as the days past, we have switched to a more personal topics like her work and responsibilities of the ruler, my present life here, our passions, interests, and stuff. Surprisingly, she didn’t ask me any uncomfortable questions about my past. As if she knew me. Unfortunately, I couldn’t say the same thing about our princess of the night, as her attitude towards me remained rather cold and indifferent. Luna’s wavy mane and tail became, quite literally, a reflection of the night starry sky. Her fur took a dark blue color which made her appearance become more ... how should I put it? Dark, gloomy … and cold. Usually she always tries to avoid me which doesn’t bother me at all. But as soon as I try to give them a helping hand, she quickly tries to push me back. Sometimes she really makes me feel like an unwanted element. However, Celestia and the others really appreciate what I’m doing for them so in the end, we are forced to tolerate each other. I noticed that beside patrolling the house at night she likes to gaze with a fascination at my world’s starry sky, which, unlike that of her kingdom, doesn’t need magic to work. I have to admit that she still remains a mystery to me. And finally, Twilight, the gentle and talented unicorn who together with princesses spends almost all the time in my private library while studying the history of the human civilization. But sometimes I wonder if this is just the matter of knowledge hunger, or more like a way to cover her own guilt. Unjustified guilt to be exact. She’s constantly torturing herself for losing the tiara, although the princess and her friends seemed to forgive her long ago. Luckily, there’s something besides my library that makes her day. Technology. Any kind of devices that run on electricity seem to catch her interests. She either tries to learn about them herself, or asks me instead. I still remember that one terrifying day when she almost dismounted my laptop while trying to figure out how the windows system and the internet does work. *Smirk*. Once Celestia, Luna, and Twilight appeared we were joined by Applejack who just came out of the kitchen. This little filly has more energy and pride than any other person I have met so far. She’s always looking for the bright side of the deal and her confidence always seems to brace up everyone around, including me. But, although little AJ spends a lot of her time for cooking and gym, she sometimes feels a strong need to surrender to what besides her family she loves the most; Apple farming. Being deprived of this one factor sometimes makes her a real workaholic whose trying to fill up the empty gap. Although I feel sorry for her there isn’t much I can do in the current situation. “So, how did it go, partner?” Applejack asked curiously. “*Sniff*, thanks to Alex we managed to locate the portal, but ...” replied Twilight. “That’s great news,” Applejack interjected happily as Rarity joined us. In the meantime, Fluttershy was taking care of Max. “So, when are we leaving?” Twilight and princesses all made evasive stares. “Unfortunately, *sniff*, we encountered some difficulties,” said distressed Twilight. Together with princesses Twilight managed to explain what was the deal about. The rest of the girls sure became surprised. “What in tar nation?” asked shocked Applejack. “Dear me, that’s terrible,” stated Rarity. “Are you sure you’re all ok, darlings?” “We’re fine, Rarity. We're just a little cranky, that's all,” replied Twilight seeing the worried looks on her friends faces. “Then sit down and relax,” said Applejack. “I’ll serve you all some tea right away.” “Thank you, Applejack,” said Celestia. “Me and Luna will be in the library. We are going back to the portal’s place soon, so we need to prepare.” “Of course, your majesty ... oh, by the way, how did you find my pretzels if I may ask?” asked interested Applejack making Celestia smile sincerely. “Absolutely marvelous, dear Applejack,” replied Celestia. As Applejack became pleased with her princess words she then turned her gaze at princess Luna. “Not bad at all, but I believe they could use a little more icing,” Luna stated plainly. Applejack raised an eyebrow in surprise while Celestia rolled her eyes and looked up into the ceiling while making a significant face. “I see ... well, it so happens that I just took the new set from the oven,” said Applejack. “This time I'll make sure to hit your taste, your highness.” Luna made a pleased expression and then started walking towards the library. “Twilight?” Celestia was now looking at her former student who was sitting and staring with worried eyes at the floor. “Are you all right?” “Uhm, yes, your highness, *sniff*. I’m fine. I'll join you right away,” said Twilight while standing back on her hooves. “No, my dear Twilight, you’re dismissed until you recover,” retorted Celestia while giving her a meaningful stare. Her words made Twilight rather shocked. “But I ... * cough, cough *” Twilight’s coughing seemed to be even stronger now. “Our return is important, but so is your health,” Celestia said with a calm voice. “Once you get better you’re welcome to go with us to the forest.” As she saw Twilight’s disappointed face, she quickly added “We will keep you informed on everything so no need to worry.” Celestia gently patted her on the head. “Y-yes, your majesty, *sniff*,” said Twilight with sadness in her voice and lowered her gaze. Celestia gave her a gentle smile and then followed princess Luna into the library. Twililight sighed deeply. “Cheer up, Twilight,” said AJ while putting the hoof on her shoulder. “Now that we know where the portal is all that’s left is to make it work properly.” “*Sniff*, I know, but ...” Twilight became silent all of a sudden. “I’m sure you and the princesses will come up with something,” said AJ while smiling at her. “Now, off to bed with you. I'll bring you something to warm you up.” “Come, my dear,” ordered Rarity. “I'll take you upstairs to the bedroom.” As Twilight followed her friend, they both began to walk up the stairs. I was keeping my eyes on them until they disappeared behind their bedroom door. Applejack sighed deeply and shook her head. “She’s trying too hard,” stated AJ. “I guess she still can’t forgive herself for losing the tiara.” “Poor Twilight,” said worried Fluttershy. “We need to cheer up our little Twily-Wily,” said Pinky who suddenly appeared out of nowhere. “Another party?” we all asked with weary voices. “Aha,” answered Pinky while sending me an anticipating grin. No doubt about it, Pinky Pie is the most cheerful pony of the group, but many human doctors would probably state that she has an ADHD syndrome or something. She loves having fun in any way possible and making parties is her way of life. As I still remember her pathological second identity, I always make sure that it will never come out again. Just thinking about that ... let's call her Pinkamena, sends shivers down my spine. That’s why I allow her to have her parties from time to time. If only she could forget about inviting me, I would be much grateful. “Maybe some other time. All that she needs now is some peace and quiet. Once she gets better we’ll return to this conversation, ok?” I said and without waiting for any more of Pinkie’s begging I made my escape and followed AJ into the kitchen. “Ok, partner, this time we’re gonna make princess Luna lost for words,” said AJ as she jumped from the kitchen stool onto the kitchen counter. She stood near the tray of freshly baked apple pretzels. The sweet smell of apples and cinnamon was filling the air. I snorted softly as I heard AJ’s words. “She sure is a princess alright,” I said with a gibe. “She’s so … picky.” “Well, princess Luna does have her taste so there’s nothing we can do about it,” she said as she was preparing the porridge. In the meantime, she made a frosting which she used later to cover the pastries according to the one specific royal order. “How about some chocolate sprinkles for our little princess?” I asked mockingly. “Great idea,” retorted AJ making me shake my head in disbelief. Without making any other proposals I handed her the sprinkle’s box from the cabinet. Meanwhile, Twilight’s porridge was slowly boiling in the pot. “Hot porridge with honey and cinnamon will quickly put her back on her hooves,” said AJ while pouring food into a deep bowl. “How’s the tea, Alex?” “Ready,” I said while pouring the brew into one of the cups and putting it on a tray right next to the porridge bowl and a pretzel. With a tray in hand, we went up the stairs. As we entered their bedroom we found little Twilight lying at the bottom bunk in a reclining position, coughing hardly. There were some used tissues in the small waste bin right beside her bed. She made a weak smile once she noticed us. “Thank you, * cough *, but there’s no need, really,” said Twilight while wiping her runny nose. I placed the tray in the corner of her bed and looked at her. “You’re welcome. Bon appetite, my dear” I said with a smile as I placed the porridge bowl in her little tiny hooves while Applejack jumped on her bed. “Thanks Alex,” said AJ. “I’ll take over from here.” “Thanks Alex,” said AJ. “I’ll take over from here.” “As you wish. Make sure that she eats it all while I’ll serve our princesses their tea,” I said getting ready to leave the room. “Leave it to me,” I heard in response when I came to the door. As I turned my head, I saw AJ who already began to feed her patient. Twilight chocked a few times, making AJ gently pat her back. Perhaps I should consider buying her some medicine while in town. I guess it won’t make any difference if the coughing syrup is drunken by a human or a pony. After some preparations I finally managed to walk into the library. The green walls of this enormous room were almost covered with bookshelves. The huge window which was placed on the opposite of the entrance illuminated the room fairly enough for a relaxing read. My parents enormous book collection was based mostly on human medicine, history, and psychology, but the topic’s list was definitely much wider. As I was holding the tray I found the princesses sitting on a green couch in the left corner of the room. With a help of numerous drawings Celestia was explaining Luna the principles of the portal operations. They both gazed at me when I approached them. “Care for some tea, dear ladies?” I asked as I came to a stop by a small wooden table which was located in front of the couch. “Thank you, Alex,” said Celestia with a smile as she used her magic to move aside all the books and notes that were lying on the table. I placed the tray on it and poured the tea cups for all of us. “Just as you ordered, princess, the amount of icing has been doubled,” I said while suppressing a sneer and sat down on the couch’s opposite corner. While sipping the tea, in the corner of my eye I was watching one of the pretzels flying slowly into Luna’s mouth. After the first bite she suddenly started to devour it in a way that certainly didn’t have anything to do with a royal etiquette. At least not in my world. Her loud slurping while drinking from the levitating cup convinced me that she probably missed the tea drinking lessons as well. I suddenly realized that Celestia was staring at her as well. Our gazes didn’t seem to be left unnoticed for long. “What?” asked annoyed Luna while looking at us menacingly with narrowed eyes. “Uhm, nothing, nothing,” I said with a smile as I began to slurp loudly from my cup while champing on the way. As I winked at Celestia she quickly got the idea and took the same loud sip from her cup. Luna was looking at us confused while we barely held the urge to burst out laughing. She quickly focused back on her pretzel, only this time, her eating manners seemed to be more like those of a princess. As I was browsing the internet on my laptop I sometimes cared to peek at their studies. I quickly realized that princess Luna, unlike Celestia, wasn’t exactly a big fan of the portal topic. I bet she would rather like to have a lecture about this world’s astronomy instead. Fortunately, my library has many of that in stock as well. Most of the cosmos collections originates back from my childhood times when being fascinated by Star Trek and Star Wars, I became really interested in distant galaxies. Of course, as time passed, I slowly got tired of it … although I still like to gaze at the stars sometimes. As I peeked again at them, I noticed that princess Luna suddenly fell asleep while leaning against her sister. Celestia was now staring at her with a gentle smile. With the levitation spell she grabbed a small red blanket which was lying in the corner of the couch and wrapped Luna with it. She then kissed her softly on her forehead. “There aren’t many moments here when I can see her look so peaceful,” Celestia whispered to me while keeping her eyes on Luna. I still couldn’t help it to think that I probably was one of the main factors. “Homesickness, I’m sure,” I retorted quietly. “*Sigh* you’re right ... there’s not a single day that we wouldn’t think about it,” she said while looking at me. “However, now that thanks to you we were able to find the portal we are getting closer to our home.” “Fortunately, you were able to close it before it sucked us all in. Think you can tame it so that you can return,” I asked curiously. My question made her ponder for a moment. “I … I hope so, Alex,” she said with feverish eyes. “I’m afraid, however, that creating a portal is one thing and changing its nature is something quite different.” “What do you mean?” I asked as her words made me somewhat intrigued. “I never, even once, tried to restore the true nature of the dimensional connection since there was no need for it. The inter-dimensional travel requires a stable portal with a constant flow of power. Only then a transfer of any living organisms is mostly safe.” “That does make sense ... but, you did manage to travel through it, right? Not to mention you came through safe and sound,” I noted. “I’m afraid I don’t remember much of our dimensional travel, dear Alex,” Celestia said worried. “It seems that the tunnel’s energy must’ve remained stable somehow ... at least enough to not harm us. Perhaps we were lucky and got out just before the portal’s energy went berserk.” “And got rejuvenated while at it?” I asked involuntarily making her think for a while. “Quite possible. Unfortunately, we don’t posses enough information’s to make that conclusion. Being as it is we can’t even carry out a full analysis of the portal with our magic. Apparently, something is disrupting the correlation between our worlds,” said Celestia. “And you have no clue what it might be?” I asked. She nodded her head and started staring at the floor. “Well, guess we’re gonna find out sooner or later … but you know, there’s still one thing that puzzles me.” “Yes?” she asked while looking at me intently. “If you know how to create a portal to the other worlds, why won’t you try to create a new one to Equestria?” I asked forcing her to make a tolerant smile. “My sister isn’t stupid, Mister Alex,” Luna interjected suddenly. While still lying besides Celestia she was staring at me now with a slightly bewildered eyes. “If it really was so simple we wouldn’t be here right now.” “Lulu!?” Celestia said surprised. “I’m sorry sister, did we wake you?” “I was conscious the whole time, Tia.” Luna yawned lightly as she got up and began to rub her eyes. “I just decided to calm my mind a little, that’s all. I won’t be able to get any sleep until we get back home.” She looked at me again. “It seems, however, that Mister Alex, as usual, is trying to stick his nose into matters that are none of his concern.” That always grumpy tone of hers was sometimes really annoying. I wasn’t one of those who could be treated as a punching bag and I saw no point in making any exceptions, even for some sulky princess from a far away kingdom. And besides, it’s not like I’m helping them because I like to; I just want my old peaceful life back as quick as possible. “The thing is, dear Alex ...” said Celestia after seeing us glaring at each other. “Tia, this has nothing to do with him,” objected Luna. “I see no reason why he shouldn’t know, Lulu,” Celestia replied with a firm voice. “Since we are living together under one roof, we don’t need to hide anything from him.” “But ...” Celestia and Luna were gazing firmly at each other for a moment until the younger sister turned her head away. “*Sigh* fine, have it your way.” Celestia then turned her gaze at me and continued. “As I was saying, dear Alex, the problem is that each world, even ours, has some specific coordinates that must be considered while creating the portal,” said Celestia. “Since all my and Star Swirl’s travels had begun in our kingdom as a starting point, we never found the need to determine its own coordinates. It seems we made a big mistake.” “So, how were you able to come back?” I asked. “The connection remains active until someone, or something, doesn’t break it ... or as in this case, disturbs its true nature,” explained Celestia. “So far our returns didn’t give us much trouble ... until now. We will do everything what’s in our power to tame the portal. If, despite our efforts we fail, we will have to focus on creating a new one instead. However, finding the right world might take us some time.” Well , that certainly was a one dark scenario that I wish would never happen. “Well, good luck with the portal than. I’ll try to contact Gregory again. No matter which way you’re going back home the last element of harmony must be found.” “Thank you, Alex,” said Celestia with a graceful look. “Since everything seems to be clear now …” said Luna while rising suddenly “… we can now go back to the forest.” She jumped from the couch and began to move towards the exit. Celestia stood up and looked at her with a worried gaze. “Maybe you should have some sleep first, Lulu. I'm sure that the portal isn’t going anywhere,” proposed Celestia making Luna stop for a moment. “I’ll sleep once we will return to our world, sister,” stated Luna coldly without turning her head away. “I do not want to stay in this dimension longer than necessary.” As she said that she proceeded to the exit. “Luna ...” Celestia called out to her sister, but she didn’t react this time and left the library. She watched the door for a moment until she sat back on the couch and sighed. “I'm worried about her,” she said with her down casted eyes. “I don’t blame her,” I replied. “Far away from home, in a strange world ... and forced to live under one roof with me.” Celestia looked at me with a mixed stare. “Oh, no, no, please, don’t take it that way, Alex,” she said giving me a pleading look. “She doesn’t get much sleep and since we got here she has become … well, not herself.” “Perhaps if I ended up in Equestria I would feel the same way so I understand her well, Celestia,” I said while looking at her carefully. “But I cannot help thinking that whenever I try to help you guys she’s trying to push me away.” Celestia remained quiet for a moment while thinking about something. “Well ... you see, Alex ...” “TIA!” Her words got interrupted by the rough call of her younger sister. “ARE YOU COMING OR NOT?” Celestia got somewhat mixed up and with a deep sigh she lowered her gaze again. “I’m sorry, Alex, but ...” she said slightly ashamed, but I just nodded in response. “It’s OK.” I said as I looked at the clock on the wall. “I was about to take Max to the vet for a routine examination anyway.” “I understand,” she said while coming down from the couch. “Then I wish you both a safe return.” “Thanks,” I said with a smile that she returned a moment later. “We’ll be back before you know it” “TIA!!! I SWEAR ON THE MOON … I MEAN MY MOON, I WILL LEAVE YOU BEHIND, DEAR SISTER!!!” Hearing this made us both smirk lightly. “Well, ladies first.” I turned my arm in a ceremonial way, then followed her until we left the library. Princess Luna was already standing by the exit door, dressed in her white fluffy pompom hat, white scarf, white vest, and white socks designed by ‘Madame de Rarity’. She was sending us a mean look while tapping impatiently her little hoof against the floor. “Come on sister, we do not have all day,” said Luna while levitating Celestia’s winter yellow set with her magic, forcing her to dress in a rush. I decided to dress up as well. “Good luck ladies and be careful out there,” I said while putting my jacket on. Princess Luna looked at me with bewildered eyes and with a cast of magic she suddenly disappeared from my sight. I only noticed how the exit door of my house flew open and closed with a slam a moment later. Celestia send me an apologetic gaze and then followed her sister’s hoof steps. As soon as the door closed behind her I came back to the salon where Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy were busy massaging Max’s belly while he was lying on his back. At first, our shy little yellow filly had many reasons to avoid me for that trick I played on her with the freezer. In time, however, she began to talk to me normally again. Although, we usually don’t have much to talk about. It’s clear that she still doesn’t trust me. Aside from her being shy and that she loves animals I don’t know much about her. I bet she would find me less appalling if I promised to be a vegetarian ... yeah, dream on. Although, it is hard for us to find a common language Max happens to be a tiny thread of understanding between us. Not to mention that he has become much more mellow ever since she took care of him. As I approached them to fasten the leash on Max’s collar I felt something falling on my head and rolling across the floor. While massaging my skull I saw a crashed can of cola lying a few inches away from me. I already knew what was the deal and raised my head up. On the ceiling, in a small makeshift hammock, little Rainbow was just waking up from one of her long naps. While stretching up and wiggling she managed to knock out a few more cans which collapsed onto the floor. My thoughts went back to the days when I found out that she used to take naps on the clouds in her world. Of course, sending her three thousand feet into the sky above us was not an option. So I installed this hammock on the salon ceiling instead. With a blanket and a pillow she would spend several hours a day for napping, gym, and reading some of my book referrals. Little Rainbow yawned heavily and after looking around she finally gazed down at us. “Hey guys, what’s up?” asked Rainbow. “Hello Rainbow, well … good news actually. Twilight and our princesses found the portal,” announced Fluttershy. “Yeah, I heard it all. It seems the portal is useless for now. Bummer,” said Rainbow. “By the way, Alex, I just finished the Indian Joke (Indiana Johns) thing. Just as I predicted, this is nowhere near the Daring Doo series. But don’t sweat it, it doesn’t suuuck that much. So, got any more useless stories like that?” I sure felt like telling her a story about a human who kicked one specific colored pegasus in a flank right about now. “Hey, did you hear that?” I started looking around the room while pretending that I was trying to locate the source of the voice. “I guess the dog just farted. Oh, by the way, have you seen that irritating little Rainbow? You know, the one whose hair had a fight with some cans of paint.” Only Pinkie cared to giggle at my words. I looked back up and noticed Rainbow’s sulky gaze. “Ha, ha, I love your monkey jokes,” she said while pulling out a book from under her blanket. “Here, catch.” She dropped it down straight into my hands. I was able to notice that it was covered in something. “Wait a minute …why’s this book all sticky?” I asked while examining the book. Rainbow just shrugged her shoulders and made an innocent face. “Beat’s me. Perhaps it has something to do with all that cola you gave me.” “Oh, so it’s my fault now?” I asked feeling offended. Rainbow just made a playful grin and said “well, since you put it that way.” Suddenly, I noticed a pair of white headphones sticking out of her ears. “Hey, is that my mp3 player?” I asked with an irritation in my voice. “Maybe,” she answered plainly without any embarrassment. “The same one that you weren’t supposed to take without my permission?” “And your point is?” she asked mockingly. I raised my hand so she could return me my property. She just shrugged and tossed it so carelessly that my player nearly hit the floor. Luckily, my reflexes proved to be reliable this time. I guess leaving my player in the gym isn’t a very good idea anymore. I quickly started walking upstairs with an attempt to hide my music player from the Rainbows sticky hooves. My room seems to be the only restricted zone for her so it should be safe there. Suddenly, I noticed little Rarity being absorbed in making the next set of clothes in her workshop which was located in a huge free space right next to my room. The needles, threads, scissors, and fabric materials were magically levitating and cooperating together around a wooden horse mannequin. Or should I say a wooden rocking horse toy from which I removed the rockers of. Fortunately, it turned out to be just right. Many shelves of small wooden cupboards were fitted with piles of different tailor materials and equipment that I bought according to her will. I even managed to equip her with a sewing machine which was a memento of my mother. I didn’t use it anyway, so there was no reason for it to lay down being covered in dust. Slowly, and as quietly as I could, I tried to sneak into my room hoping that I’ll manage to get pass unnoticed. “♪Oh, Alex honey♪” Damn it. I froze as I suddenly heard her quiet singing voice. As I twisted my head I gazed at the little white unicorn as she was sending me an anticipating smile. “Have you finally changed your mind?” she asked hopefully. “You mean the outfit, or ... ?” I asked, although I knew the answer already. “Why both, my darling. I’m ready any time,” announced Rarity while greedily measuring my long mane and beard. That’s right, she’s been tormenting me almost each day to trim them. I could already see it in her eyes how the hair clipper, comb, and scissors attack me like a tornado. Total carnage. A Fashionista, a decorator, and a barber in one tiny little body. As for the outfit … well, let’s just say that after getting my pink winter set I realized that our fashion tastes differ, like a lot. Besides, I would have to serve her as a living mannequin which scares me the most as she sometimes likes to punch a needle a little too hard. “No, Rarity,” I replied with an exaggerated smile. “But thanks anyway. Enjoy your work, my dear,” I said as I quickly entered my room and hid my mp3 player in my desk drawer. As I came back to the salon I noticed that Rainbow was squirming in her hammock, thus making some cans and plastic bags rustle inside of it. “How about you finally clean up that bad of yours?” I asked wondering what I was thinking. She was never the clean type to begin with. Usually, girls would help me clean around the house, but this one always tries to make an excuse. Little Rainbow looked at me and rolled her eyes. “Ookaay,” she said wearily, then grabbed a pillow and blanket in her teeth and flew out of the hammock. As she grabbed a side of it she turned it upside down making its entire contents fall down on us. We were simply covered by trashed cans, empty packs of chips, and a pile of lollipop sticks. Somehow I have a hunch she did it on purpose. “Great,” I said, barely holding back my anger while looking at all the waste scattered around the salon. “Now clean this up.” “Hey, you told me to clean up my hammock,” she said after putting the pillow and the blanket back in place. “What lay’s outside of it is none of my concerns.” “CLEAN … THIS … UP!!!” I shouted feeling that my patience has just ended, but Rainbow just waved back at me and went back to sleep. I could feel my blood pressure jumping over the scale. Little Rainbow, ehh ... probably the fastest flying being in all of Equestria, happens also to be my biggest pain in the ass. Sometimes I wondered how do I manage to put up with her. Of course, I know exactly where all of this malice is coming from. She just suffers from lack of free space. Not that my house is small or something. She’s just always gazing wistfully at the sky above us and the thought that she cannot spread her wings and fly into the blue is like a torture for her. I discovered, by chance, that she liked to sneak out of the house at night for some air cruising. Shortly after she was tracked down by princess Luna who made quite a commotion. And so, the unhappy Rainbow decided to turn her desperation towards me as she began to tease and play tricks on me together with her best friend, Pinkie Pie. As of now she’s forced to fly around the salon and burn her energy in a home gym. “Buck this,” I whispered while trying to calm down. “We're going. Once we get back I don’t want to see even a single crumb on the floor,” I said it loud so the little toddler in a hammock could hear it. “And the party?” I heard Pinkie’s pleading question. “We'll talk about it when we get back from the vet. Until then, please, try not to crash my home,” I begged while walking with Max to the door. For the last time I took a peek at my salon hoping that when I get back, everything, including garbage, will be in its place. “See you, Max,” said Fluttershy while waving to him. “Remember to be polite and listen to what your doctor says.” Max? … polite? … really? Somehow I really doubt that. As soon as we have closed the door behind us ... [Third POV] ... little Rainbow stuck her head out of the hammock and with a sour face she began to mimic the host. “Clean this up, clean this up … MAN, WHAT A PEDANT!!!” she said with an annoyed voice. “I do not know, my dear, what’s your problem,” interjected little Rarity who was busy working at her workshop upstairs and didn’t even care to look at her. “It’s quite logical that our dear Alex is a neat person. Why won’t you try to follow his example for once?” Rainbow was just about to tell her to sew some cotton peg and stuff it up her own muzzle, but she decided to bite her tongue instead. She swiftly jumped out of her hammock and flew down to the salon. As she ran off to one of the windows located next to the exit door she began to gaze through it. “Um … Rainbow Dash?” Fluttershy asked quietly. Rainbow just waved a hoof at her while keeping an eye on Alex all the time. “Okay, he’s driving out of the garage ... he’s entering the forest road ... aaand, he’s gone,” Rainbow announced happily and came back to the salon. “Okay guys, time to enter the ape’s lair,” she announced while smiling evilly. Fluttershy and Pinky exchanged their surprised gazes with each other. “Oh … um … I don’t know Rainbow,” said abashed Fluttershy. “We did promise not to go there without his permission.” “Chill out, Fluttershy. He will never notice a thing … unless you spill some beans.” Rainbow send them a defiant look. “No ... of course not,” stuttered Fluttershy. “Pinky promise,” Pinky replied cheerfully. All three of them were so busy that they didn’t even notice the fourth filly approaching them. “Alright, Rainbow, what are you up to this time?” came suddenly a voice from the kitchen’s side. They all noticed Applejack who was walking now in their direction and eyeing them suspiciously. “A little reconnaissance you might say. Are you in?” asked Rainbow without a trace of trouble. “Let me think about it,” said Applejack while rubbing her chin. “No.” “What? Oh, come on AJ, we’ve been here for almost three weeks and we still don’t know much about him,” said Rainbow. “No,” Applejack replied again. “The conditions are perfect. Primo, he’s gone, second, princesses are gone as well. Not to mention that Twilight is sick and stuck to bed. There are no obstacles in our way. Who knows when another opportunity like that will happen?” said Rainbow. “You were asleep all this time, so how do you know that?” asked surprised Applejack. “I wasn’t sleeping, I was napping, it’s different,” replied Rainbow. “So, are you coming or not?” “Oh look, my echo just came back,” stated Applejack while keeping her hoof near her ear. “And it still says … NO!” Rainbow looked disappointed at her until a sudden thought struck her mind. “Oh well, can’t blame you. Not everyone has that something,” stated Rainbow making the apple farmer confused. “Huh?” asked Applejack while raising an eyebrow. “Well, you know, courage and stuff like that. It's quite natural that you would never do anything that might be even a little bit risky. You’re such an innocent little girl after all.” Rainbows mocking words made Applejack narrow her eyes menacingly. “But our Fluttershy here …” Rainbow stood next to the yellow pegasi and put her hoof around Fluttershie’s neck “… she’s brave enough to go in there without any hesitation.” “Um … actually, I ...” Rainbow covered Fluttershie’s mouth, giving her a clue to remain silent. “You say I don’t like to take a risk, huh?” asked Applejack incredulously. Rainbow felt that her friend was smoothly falling for her trap. Just a little more. “Well, duh. You know, I never told you this, but you remind me of Flutteshy’s chickens somewhat.” Applejack and Fluttershy both became surprised at Rainbow’s words. “What in tar nation are you blabbing about, girl?” asked confused and impatient Applejack. Rainbow looked at her with a smile, then closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “Bock~bock~bock~bock~bock,” cackled Rainbow. Her successful chicken imitation made Applejack pissed as the offended filly walked up so close to her that their noses were now sticking together. “I'm not afraid of anything,” declared angered Applejack as her exasperated face forced Rainbow to smile cockily. “Oh really, *smirk*, prove it,” she said while grinning defiantly. Applejack hesitated for a moment, but finally decided to take the challenge. “*Sigh* fine, I’m in. But I feel there’s gonna be trouble.” “Great, then let’s go,” said Rainbow and started to walk towards the stairs. “Whoa there, Betsy,” said Applejack as she stepped on her tail. “Hey, what gives?” asked annoyed Rainbow. “Are you breaking up already?” Applejack quickly pointed out to the Rarity’s workshop on the upper floor. “Yeah, I know, Rarity. Ever since Alex helped her organize that tiny boutique …” Rainbow uttered the last two words imitating the Fashionista’s dialect “… she plays in his team. But it doesn’t matter. I know how to deal with her. Well … are you ready?” They all nodded and followed her lead. As they took the second stairs to avoid walking directly into the Rarity’s workshop, they quietly walked the long corridor and by keeping close to the wooden railing they soon came near Alex’s bedroom door. They needed to go inside unnoticed, but the problem was that Rarity’s workshop was right at the end of the corridor. There was a chance that she would notice them while walking inside. “Okay …” whispered Rainbow Dash. “… we have to distract her. Ready, Fluttershy?” She looked at her pegasi friend. “Uhm, yes ... I mean, I think so,” Flutershy replied hesitantly. “Good. Remember, keep her occupied so we can sneak inside,” explained Rainbow. “Good luck, girl.” Fluttershy walked pass them silently and entered the Fashionista’s workshop. “Um, Rarity?” Fluttershy called out to her best friend as Rarity turned around and smiled widely at her best friend’s sight. “Why, Fluttershy darling,” said surprised Rarity. “What brings you here?” “Well …” began Flutershy while twisting her hoof on the floor. “… remember how much you wanted to make that new dress with sequins for me? The one I declined?” “Yes, my dear, I remember it well.” Rarity’s eyes suddenly grew big. “Have you … changed your mind?” she asked hopefully. “Well, actually, why not, I ...” Fluttershy didn’t get a chance to finish as she saw the prominent face of her friend. Using her magic Rarity fetched a tailors ruler which started to squirm around Fluttershy’s small body while she wrote down the measurements in her small notepad. “Oh, how marvelous. Thank you, Fluttershy, you'll see, this will be a true masterpiece. Oh, I can’t wait.” She began to jump in place from excitement, then turned around and walked over to her working table. “Alright, this might take some time so please come back in the evening.” Fluttershy quickly looked behind her and saw her friends anticipating faces as Rainbow urged her to carry on. “Actually, dear Rarity, now that Max’s gone and I'm free at the moment, I would be happy to work with you ... if that’s not a problem for you of course?” If Rarity could make an even wider smile it would probably become permanent. “What a wonderful idea, my dear,” said Rarity while grabbing her and putting her beside the mannequin. “This way the dress will be simply perfect.” Rarity began to collect all the necessary materials while the rest of the fillies were waiting patiently for the right moment. “Alright, my dear …” Rarity said finally with an insane expression on her face, as all the tailor’s material was already flowing above her head. “… ready for the next big step in the fashion’s history?” That view made Fluttershy swallow hard. “Y-yay,” moaned Fluttershy just before the tornado of fashion swallowed her completely. The girls realized that the timing is perfect as Rarity was now focused only on Fluttershy. However, while walking slowly to Alex’s bedroom door, they needed to stop for a moment and gaze in shock at the fashion horror that they made Fluttershy go through. It would seem that the younger version of Rarity lost some of her sensitive touch. They listened to Fluttershy’s cries and, with ears flapped back on their skulls, all three of them finally went inside the room and closed the door behind them. Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Pinky Pie were now leaning besides the door and breathing deeply. “Thank you, dear Fluttershy,” said Applejack as she took off her big cowboy hat and placed it on her chest. “I hope your great sacrifice will not go to waste.” “This is for you, the bravest filly I knew,” said Rainbow while saluting in the Fluttershy’s honor while Pinky pretended to play a farewell song on a trumpet. “Okay …” said Rainbow after a minute of silence. “… let’s see what this monkey has in store.” “Is it me, or didn’t you promise that you’ll stop calling him like that?” asked Applejack. “No, I said I’ll think about it,” retorted Rainbow as they all stepped further into the Alex’s room which was dimensionally the same size as theirs … except that he was having the whole room all to himself. The first thing that caught their eyes was a large double uncovered bed which was littered with piles of clothes. “Oh, sweet apple ciders, what a mess,” stated Applejack with a frown. “See, and that smart-ass Rarity still defends him. Oh, I'd love to see that stupid look on her face if she saw that,” said Rainbow cheerfully while landing on a wooden edge of the bed. “Okay, let's do this quickly before anyone notices. We split up and search the entire room.” “I'll check the dresser,” announced Applejack as she approached the piece of the furniture which was placed on the right side of the bed and opened one of its lower drawers. “Been there, done that,” Pinky announced cheerfully as she jumped suddenly out of the drawer that the farmer just opened making her almost die of a heart attack. “Uh, but … how?” Applejack gasped while leaning against the bed and panting deeply. “No, I don’t want to know.” She raised her hoof just as Pinky was about to answer her. In the meantime, Rainbow Dash was looking with envy at the thirty-two inch TV which was hanging on the wall on the opposite side of the bed. “Unbelievable, we missed so many cool movies and it’s only because Rarity, Fluttershy, and Princess Celestia love to watch those ... brrr, brazil soap operas,” she stated it in a disgust manner. “And here he has a second TV, only to himself.” “Well, he’s the host so it’s logical that he get’s what’s best,” said Applejack while getting ready to check what’s under the bed. “But this is so unfair,” Rainbow bragged unhappy making Applejack to roll her eyes. “Sure thing, Rainbow, just remember to tell him that once he comes back,” she teased and gave her a cheeky smile. They both exchanged their glances and quickly resumed their search. “Hey, what’s that?” asked Rainbow as she flew on top of the wooden dresser and picked up a small blue airplane model. “Wait, I saw this on TV. Humans use those to fly. Air … plate, or something.” “Airplane,” Applejack corrected her as she just came out from under the bed. “*Smirk*, flying monkeys ... now that’s rich,” Rainbow laughed slightly and began to play with the plane model while making the monkey noises. Applejack just shook her head and started to check the wooden walls for any hiding places. “HEY GUYS, LOOK WHAT I FOUND!!!” screamed little Pinky. “SSSHHH!!!” They both silenced her at the same time. “Hi, hi, sorry ... look what I found, it’s amazing,” said Pinky who was basing her front hooves by the glass display located on the right of the TV. They both approached her. “What is it Pinky?” asked excited Rainbow. “Stones,” said Pinky with fascination while sticking her whole face to the glass, “lots of pretty colorful stones.” Applejack and Rainbow Dash looked at each other with down faces. “Ooh, stones,” repeated Rainbow without hiding her boredom. “Now that I think about it, this does make sense. After all, they’re both quite the same, I mean B-O-R-I-N-G.” Feeling disappointed Rainbow flew to the desk located right next to the exit door. There seemed to be some books on the shelf which was hanging above her. “PPL(A) basic training? ... wow, sounds really lame,” stated Rainbow and gave up on checking the rest of the book collection. “Wow, look at this one,” said Pinky while holding the large amber which she managed to take out of the cabinet. “Quite nice, I’ll say,” said Applejack who was standing next to her. “I wonder what he collects them for?” “Company, I guess,” Rainbow retorted mockingly. As she opened the small drawer under the desk, she said “Huh, bingo!” and pulled out the mp3 player that Alex earlier hid inside. “So that was the main reason, huh? I might’ve known,” said frowned Applejack. After several minutes of fruitless expedition Rainbow finally sat down on the bed with her back to the others and sighed. “Well, let's summarize what we already know. We’ve searched every corner of his bedroom and I can say that we have a boring guy, living in a boring room ... well, maybe except for that small model plane, who collects boring stones,” Rainbow summed up disappointed. “But at least I got my mp3 player back.” “Oh, I assure you, silly Dashi, that this stone here isn’t boring at all,” Pinky stated cheerfully. “Sure, Pinky, whatever you say,” Rainbow said mockingly while shaking her head in disbelief. “You know what, Rainbow? I think she might be right,” added Applejack forcing Rainbow to make a puzzled face and turn their way. “Oh yeah? And why is that?” she asked, but as she realized that they both were looking up she decided to do the same. Suddenly, she froze in shock. “Because boring stones don’t tend to fly” retorted Applejack as the amber was now levitating a few feet above their heads. Suddenly, it began to move slowly towards the exit door. In the meantime, the girls realized that they weren’t alone in the room. In the threshold of the slightly opened door stood Twilight with her horn covered in bright lavender light, who was glaring at them suspiciously. “*Sniff*, alright guys, might explain to me what you are doing here?” asked Twilight while rubbing her itchy nose. “Twilight!?” Rainbow screamed while landing next to Applejack and Pinkie Pie. “Oh, um, nothing really. We were only ... well.” She quickly nudged her farmer friend to finish for her. “We ... um.” However, Applejack also seemed to have no idea how to get out of this bog. “We were admiring these beautiful stones,” interjected Pinky. Applejack and Rainbow quickly exchanged their glances. “Oh, that's right ... stones,” said Applejack and together with Rainbow they attempted to make innocent faces, but Twilight didn’t seem to believe in even one of their words. “We have an agreement with Alex, *sniff*, that we will not enter his room without his permission. I believe he even made it quite clear * cough, cough *,” the levitating amber stopped suddenly in the air, between her and the others. “Oh, come on, Twilight,” said Rainbow. “We have been here for such a long time and we still don’t know anything about him. Surprisingly, he doesn’t have the same problem with us. Don’t you find it unfair?” Twilight hesitated for a moment, but quickly returned to her former route. “*Sniff*, princesses said it clearly that we don’t interfere in his life, *sniff*,” she said while still fighting the urge to sneeze. “We’re living under the same roof, Twilight, so how do you expect that to work?” asked irritated Rainbow. “That’s why we need to be careful, * cough, cough *. Who knows what damage our stay in this world has already done, *sniff*,” She looked suddenly towards Applejack who hid her eyes from shame by her cowboy hat. “Chill out, Twilight, I’m not getting any near that monkey’s uncle. But tell me, how did you find us out?” asked curious Rainbow. “By chance, * cough * I heard some strange noises coming from the wall when I was using the bathroom. Right now, I’m starting to wonder if I shouldn’t report this to the princesses when they return, *sniff*,” Twilight said coldly. “What for, Twilight?” cried Rainbow. “After all, nothing bad happened. We have already searched the whole room and we found nothing. This guy is as boring as they come.” “Princesses were watching him long enough to make sure that we have nothing to fear about. Celestia read his mind so I don’t know what other guarantees do you ne…, *sniff*, ... aa-aaaaaaccchhooooo.” Twilight sneezed so hard that the levitating spell broke for a moment. As the amber suddenly started falling, Applejack and Rainbow reacted quickly and both jumped forward at the same time to catch it. Unfortunately ... “Cheers,” said Pinky with a smile right before the sound of a crash filled the room as the amber hit the floor and split into three parts. Twilight stared in horror at the stone’s pieces which were lying on the floor, right next to Applejack and Rainbow. “Uh-oh,” said both fillies who were lying on the floor. “OH NO, WHAT HAVE I DONE!?” Twilight cried and started panicking while looking at the once great piece of a rock. “It's nothing, we’ll put it together and it will be as good as new,” said Rainbow while pointing at Pinky who was already holding a tube of glue and a roll of a sellotape. “No,” protested Twilight. “I'll use one of my spells, * cough *. I just hope that I can manage this in my present state.” Twilight instantly cast a spell that made the three amber pieces tremble slightly while being covered in a lavender glow. The pieces rose into the air and slowly began to merge together on the fractured spots. Suddenly, the aura surrounding the pieces disappeared and made the amber fall to the ground, causing it to break again. All gazed in amazement. “I … I don’t understand,” said shocked Twilight. “The merging spell didn’t work?” All her friends were looking at her slightly confused. “Are you sure you cast it right, sugar cubes?” asked Applejack. “You do realize that you’re sick?” “*Sniff*, I’m not sure ... I’ll try again.” Using all her will Twilight cast the spell one more time, however, the final result turned out to be the same. “Oh, Twilight, I can see that today is not your day,” commented Rainbow thus earning a small nudge from Applejack. “But, this doesn’t make any sense * cough *,” said Twilight when suddenly her eyes grew big. “Unless ... no, that’s impossible,” she said making others even more confused. “WHAT?” asked all her friends at the same time, causing Twilight to awake from her sudden ponder. As she realized their questioning glances she cleared her throat and said: “Perhaps I'm wrong, but ...” *** Meanwhile, at the vet’s clinic [Alex’s POV] I felt strange for a moment. I couldn’t explain it, but I was having one of those feelings that were trying to tell me something. I just didn’t know what. Meanwhile, my friend’s medical checkup was slowly coming to an end. Max was lying quietly on the table and enduring his examination. His vet, doctor Robert Starsky was a short, dumpy old man dressed in a lab coat with a slightly bald head, and a distinctive small mustache. “Everything seems to be perfectly normal,” said the doctor with a smile while putting the stethoscope away. “I never thought that I would say this, but … Well done, Max. Usually you’re not so willing to cooperate with. Did your master finally find a way with you?” he asked while patting Max on the head making him wag his tail. The doctor picked up a cylinder shaped metal box which was lying in one of the cabinets and took out a doggy treat which Max ate right away. “Thanks a lot, doctor Starsky,” I said as he smiled at me and passed me the dog treat container. “Would the polite owner like to have some as well?” he asked mockingly making me shake my head as I smiled back. “Got any crackers?” I asked making him laugh from amazement. The doctor suddenly began to cough heavily as well. “* Cough, cough * ... ha, good one. So, how’s it going, Alex? How's your health?” “I’m fine, thank you,” I answered with a smile. “My neighborhood is pretty peaceful, so I can’t complain.” “That’s good, * cough, cough *” His suffocative coughing surely couldn’t be placed in any healthy standards. “You should really have a doctor to get a look at that, Mister Starsky,” I stated, but the doctor just waved his hand and dismissed my good advice. “It so happens, dear boy, that I am a doctor.” He got me there for a moment. “It’s nothing, really, just a bit of a cold,” he said, but somehow I didn’t feel like believing him. “I’m sure one package of cigarettes less will do wonders,” I said mockingly. “Eh, you sound like my daughter,” doctor said impatiently. “She also brags on and on about it, like if it’s something serious.” As he mentioned his daughter my memory reached back about one year back when I met her at this clinic during one of Max’s examinations. She’s about my age, and just like her father, she’s a veterinarian. From what I learned, she lives in Bialystok where she’s planning to continue her working career. “And how’s your daughter doing, doctor?” I asked making the doctor to look puzzled at me. “Helen? Oh, she’s fine. Together with her lady friend they’re planning to open their own clinic somewhere around autumn this year.” He grinned suddenly. “Oh boy, you should see her, Alex. She talks about it all the time, * cough, cough *. I did offer her the possibility of taking over this one here instead, but she decided that she wants to have one in the city, *cough, cough *, stubborn as always.” “You really should do something about this coughing,” I said worried while patting his back a few times. “Oh, rubbish, * cough, cough *, I'll be fine. You know, Alex, I would gladly chat longer, but I still have a lot of patients, so …” And so, as the doctor gave me a polite sign to back off, I decided not to push the topic any longer. “Of course. Then we'll get going. Come on Max.” My companion jumped down from the vet’s table and stood by my side. “Thanks for everything, doctor Starsky,” I said as I shook his hand and after fastening Max’s collar we moved towards the exit. As we stopped in the office’s threshold, I slowly turned around and saw him standing by the window, already lighting another cigarette. There was no need for a doctor diploma to determine what was wrong with his health. Unfortunately, good old Robert Starsky has a terrible smoking problem which somehow he can’t, or rather never cares to overcome. I looked worried at him while another customer with a cage containing a fiercely strangling cat walked passed me inside. I turned around and closed the door behind me. Once we got to the car, which was situated in a small parking lot in front of the vet's office, I allowed Max to go inside and then shut the door. I leaned against it and took out the pack of smokes. While holding a cigarette between my fingers I suddenly began staring at it intently. For a moment I saw the doctor again who was coughing like mad. Perhaps this was a sign for me? On second thought ... hey, I don’t have any smoking problems, so it’s ok ... I guess. I fired the cigarette and slowly inhaled the smoke in. While tasting the tobacco I was enjoying the moment, hoping that it will last forever … * Ring, Ring * ... and that’s when my wings fell off. At first I was sure it was Gregory, but as I gazed at the incoming call and realized I was wrong, I simply shook my head and immediately hid it back. I was in no mood for this conversation. At least not yet. To be continued … Chapter 8. Friends and NightmaresForest near the lake, 14th of January We came back early this afternoon. I was positively surprised that my concerns of finding the house in a ruin became unjustified. Unfortunately, the positive aspects didn’t last for long. We saw all our friends gathered in the salon by the fireplace, and by the loud and nervous conversation I could tell that something was up. Celestia and Luna, who came back from their fruitless forest trip, had a fairly mediocre expressions. The objects of their perplexed gazes was of course Rainbow Dash, which didn’t even surprise me. Unfortunately, all her friends seemed to be involved in this as well. Even Twilight, the one I believed to be the brightest one of them all, was now sitting with her head lowered while listening to her princesses complains. When I closed the door and walked into the living room, all their gazes became focused on me. Judging by their looks I came in the middle of a serious conversation. The only thing that was disrupting the awkward silence was the TV. As soon as I was introduced to all the details, my hands dropped. “Okay ...” I uttered while sitting down on the sofa and rubbing my temples, “... so, when I told you to keep away from my room … which words did you failed to understand?” It seems that the lack of discipline was a key factor here. “*Sigh* I don’t know what to say anymore. Tell me, do I use some kind of an alien language?” “Nuuh, your monkey talks are fine,” Rainbow drawled through her teeth, which caused my eyebrow to tick. Not only was she the initiator of this whole mess, she even had a nerve to talk back. As our eyes met I noticed her displeased expression. However, when she noticed her princesses dismayed glances, she quickly stock her eyes to the ground. “You have something to say for yourselves?” asked displeased Celestia. “* Sniff * No, your majesty,” said Twilight. “It is true that I caught my friends * sniff * in Alex's room, but in the end, I did the same thing * sniff *.” Suddenly, all her friends gazed at her in confusion. “What? No way,” objected Rainbow. “I persuaded the girls, so it’s my punishment. Just stay out of this, Twilight.” “I hate to admit it, but Rainbow’s right,” said Apple Jack. “I somehow got involved into this whole cabala, so I need to share the consequences with Rainbow. You caught us red-handed, sugar cubes, so I don’t see the reason to defend us.” “Because we’re friends *sinff *,” Twilight replied confidently. “Besides, I ruined one of the Alex’s exhibits, and ...” As soon as she mentioned this, I somehow failed to record the rest of her words. I could feel some heartache while looking at the table where three parts of a once big amber were settled. “... so I * sniff * should be blamed the most here.” Although her words seemed logical, I still felt like blowing all my steam on Rainbow. “„Oh, lighten up Twilight,” Pinkie Pie said cheerfully. “You should look on the bright side,” suddenly we all gazed at her. “Now, instead of one nice stone, Alex has three. Isn’t that a great deal?” I nervously slapped the side of my head, while confused Twilight send me her anxious smile, and tossed her head closer to Pinkie’s. “You're … not … helping … Pinkie,” she drawled through her clenched teeth. As I was about to make my statement about privacy matters, Miss Rarity happened to have something to say as well. “Although, I haven’t been involved in this nonsensical act of larceny conduct, I’m afraid that …” Rarity needed to interrupt her sentence when she noticed Rainbow Dash, Apple Jack, and Pinkie Pie, who were busy looking up some words in the thesaurus. With a wry face, she quickly interjected “Ekhm, a stupid act of breaking in …” “Ohhh,” replied the three. Rarity shook her head and continued. “… I’m afraid that I have failed Alex, who have left his room in my care …” Actually, I didn’t. With a sad face Rarity lowered her head and surreptitiously send a dismayed glance in Flutershy’s direction, making her flinched “... because I have given up too much to my work.” A moment later she was standing alongside her friends while looking at me and the princesses. “I’ll take my part of the blame as well, dear Alex.” Flutershy, who’s been cuddling Max the whole time we were talking, decided to step into the guilty ring as well. “Well ... um, actually, if I hadn’t diverted Rarity’s attention, probably none of this would have even happen, so ...” Feeling like I am getting a headache I began to rub my temples while gasping for air. “Alex?” I suddenly heard Celestia’s troubled voice and looked at her. I was hoping that she will not admit that all of this was her plan to begin with. “I’m honestly sorry for all of this. On the behalf of all my subjects, please consider my deepest apologies.” As Celestia bowed slightly, her sister Luna just shook her head in disbelief while making me think that she doesn’t wish to participate in this. She gave me one of those cold stares like I was the biggest asshole here. Man, what have I done to deserve this? “No, your majesty * sniff *, please do not defend us,” protested Twilight. “We are responsible enough to take the punishment.” Both princesses glared at her, but it was Celestia who seemed the most displeased here. “If you can’t even respect the rules of your host, dear Twilight, perhaps you all should consider what word responsible really means!?” frowned Celestia, as her displeasure made Twilight and the others flinch. As for me, I was a little surprised since I was expecting a rather typical act of blame tossing here. But to my astonishment, they all decided to stand as equals here. Just like true friends do. Of course, I didn’t want to punish them, because I was neither their family, nor their king. And actually it wasn’t the room intrusion that got me worried. Besides my rifle, I happen to have a gun hidden behind the glass exhibition drawer. If they ever got their tiny hooves on it, this could have ended badly. Suddenly, I realized that all the six fillies were looking at me apologetically. No question about it, their big sweet puppy eyes made me swallow hard, as I could only allow the rest of my worries and concerns to fade away. “*Sigh* ... look, let’s just forget about the whole thing, ok,” I stated while still filling intimidated by their cuteness. “Just promise me that you will respect my rules in the future, and we’ll make this even.” They all nodded in response and apologize which finally allowed me to end this conversation. “Ok then, I’ll just take my … amber leftovers, and …” “Wait!” Twilight called out to me while jumping on the table between me and my devastated amber. “It’s about these stones.” “What are you talking about, Twilight?” asked Celestia. “I … I believe that these are not just any ordinary amber pieces,” stated Twilight making us all stare in amazement. “Princess Celestia, these stones can absorb magic.” “Are you sure about this?” asked surprised Celestia. “Yes, it has absorbed my renovation spell three times. I just couldn’t put the pieces back together, no matter how hard I tried. I believe that we are dealing with a some sort of a magical stone containers,” stated Twilight. While the rest of her friends and me didn’t seem to find this information significant, both princesses became rather shocked. “Unbelievable,” gasped Luna. “A magic container in a land with no magic. How is that even possible?” “All right, what’s all this about the magical containers?” I asked feeling like I’m losing a picture here. “Well … they have the capability to comprise the enormous amounts of magical influxes which allows the casters, and none magic beings, to cumulate the disparate energies for utilization purposes.” “Aha,” replied Rainbow Dash, and while gazing foolishly at Twilight, she moved the thesaurus closer and started flipping the pages. “I believe that Twilight just wanted to say that they are used to store huge amount of magic, which can be used on a daily basis, even by a none magical individuals, right Twilight?” Pinkie Pie stated cheerfully forcing our jaws to hit the floor. “Uhm, yes … I believe that would be the best way of putting it,” said amazed Twilight. “And by magic for none magical users, you mean …” continued interested Rainbow Dash. “Well, for example, things like levitating, going through walls, extra strength, shape changing, invisibility … “ “Wait, what did you say?” interjected Rainbow Dash. “Invisibility? You mean that with a right spell I could remain invisible for a longer time.” “Well … technically speaking …yes. Why do you ask?” asked concerned Twilight. “Wow, that’s so awesome. With that thing I could finally fly out of this joint,” Rainbow Dash stated happily. “Whoa there, little filly. These stones belong to Alex, so I believe that without his permission, you’ll just have to live in a dream land,” Applejack stated correctly. They all gazed at me while I could barely keep up with all this magic hocus pocus. “Well, I …” * Ring, ring * Then came the sudden sound of my phone. As I noticed the caller’s name, I have answered the call. “Hi, Gregory. Listen, could you call back a little later. I’m sort of busy right now,” I said with a hint of exasperation in my voice. “You don’t say?” replied Gregory, who seemed to be just as frustrated as I was. “And what might be more important than a call from your only friend, huh?” Boy, where should I start? How about trying to acknowledge the fact that instead of one unique amber I actually get to have three containers for some compressed magic, while no pony in my house cares to respect the golden rules of my peaceful asylum? Seriously, I didn’t have a clue. “I'm just busy right now ... unless you have some news about our little thief, I’ll be more than happy to listen.” “You’re still on that?” Gregory asked surprised. “Listen, Alex, I know you went through a shock, but I think it's time you cut some slack. You survived, and you're safe and sound. Whoever it was, he obviously doesn’t feel like showing up ever again in this parts. And even if, how are you planning to prove his guilt? We have nothing on this dude.” Judging from the sounds, Gregory was in the middle of driving his car. “It's not like that, Gregory. You see ... “Oh god damn it, think man, think. “... he, um, he … this guy has stolen something from me.” Oh, smooth move Alex, here comes another episode of jeopardy. “Say whaaaaaat? Dude, what’s this [beep] shit I hear? So what gives, you were robbed, or nearly [beep] run over? Because I’m losing a track here.” “Ekhm ... actually … a little bit of both,” I replied in defeat. “Jesus [beep] Christ. And you're telling me this now, because ...” I was so mixed that I couldn’t even tell if he was asking out of serious curiosity, or just getting ready to cast me off. “It's kind of hard to explain,” I replied while hoping for this conversation to end quickly. * Ding Dong * Thanks you heavens. Max quickly run to the door and started barking at a shadow figure that was barely visible through the little colorful stained glass door. * Ding Dong * It wasn’t a secret that I hardly get any guests, but ever since the girls started living together with me, we agreed that we will keep their presence secret at all cost. And exactly for this kind of situations we have decided to take appropriate preventive measures. With just a single sway of my head the girls began to head to their hiding spots. Because we happened to practice this maneuver countless times, they managed to reach their hideouts rather quickly. Rainbow Dash together with Fluttershy both flew up into the ceiling and hid themselves in the hammock. Miss Rarity has pulled a huge canvas over her little boutique upstairs, and with the invisibility spell that Twilight has taught her, she soon vanished from my eyesight. Apple Jack managed to hide in one of the lower kitchen cabinets, while Pinkie, who for some strange reason always liked to change her lurking places, decided on the free space under the salon’s sofa. Celestia, Luna and Twilight, who were still standing before me, followed Miss Rarity’s example and cast their magic. Soon, the whole room, besides me and Max, was completely deserted. * Ding Dong * “Hey, Alex? Did you hear what for [beep] sake I just said? Hey?” came the Gregory’s fatigue voice in my cell phone. “What? ... oh, yes, forgive me, but there is someone at the door, so ...” “Really? So what now? Are you going to [beep] open it, or you'll just gonna stand there and [beep] look stupid?” Yup, same old Gregory. Every time he gets pissed, his flowers of speech find a need to come out. * Ding Dong * “Listen, we'll talk some other time, okay? See ya,” I said with a relief and opened the door. “Oh, I'm sure we'll talk, RIGHT ... [BEEP] ... NOW!!!,” Gregory said firmly as he was standing in the doorway of my house while holding the cell phone to his ear. His mug expression was exactly like I had imagined it. He was pissed. He was a man of medium build, with a thin face, dressed in a winter black jacket and jeans. His dark brown hair was cut short, as a police officer should. Of course, one of the things that disturb the picture of a police authority here, were those three thick silver rings which were pressing firmly in the middle of his left ear’s helix. And I guess, the tribal tattoo on his back wouldn’t make it any better. Yup, with his appearance and character Gregory clearly denied the standards for any typical police officer. Somehow, I believe that having a parent in a high police ranks might have something to do with it. “Hey, Max, how are you, you old fleabag?” asked Gregory as he crouched down and gave Max's a nice patting, while receiving a joyful lick on a face in response. “Gregory? W-what are you doing here? ” I asked while still being in shock. Gregory seemed less pissed than before, as he looked at me. “Oh, nothing. I just decided to come and pay you a surprise visit. What’s the matter? Not happy to see your only friend?” “It depends if my only friend warns me about his unannounced visit,” I growled as I hid my phone in my jacket. “Ha, that’s the point of a surprise visit, Alex,” said Gregory as he walked pass me and entered the salon. Me and Max followed him shortly. Gregory literally threw himself on the salon’s sofa. Although he barely visits me, he still could feel like at home. “Ah, much better,” he said with a relief as he settled himself comfortably on the sofa while lying his feet on a low table before him. After noticing the broken amber pieces that were lying next to his muddy boots, he picked one of them and began to observe it intently. “All right, dear mister citizen. I think you own us some explanation? You got robbed, or almost run over? Because as of now, I’m not quite sure what the most wanted poster says anymore.” At that moment, I felt like a kid at the exam that no one was kind enough to inform me about. “I ...” I froze as I noticed little Pinkie who decided to sit on the top of the sofa’s seatback. Right above Gregory’s head. I couldn’t figure out what made her so happy, but I could sure use an invisible spell right about now. Gregory suddenly picked his gaze from the amber piece and looked at me. “What?” he asked confused and turned his head only to realize that there was nothing there. Luckily, something pulled Pinkie by her tail, making her disappear from his sight just in time. “Um, nothing ... so, can I get you anything?” I proposed as I walked into the kitchen. “Nuh, I had a beer on the way here, and still have some cans left in the car,” said Gregory making me stare at him in shock. “You … were driving … while being drunk?” I asked as I couldn’t imagine how a police officer who needs to give an example to the others can show so much lack of responsibility. Then again, I do recall him saying something about becoming the private detective once. Perhaps his somewhat crude behavior might be more fitting for that job. “Wow, you make it sound like a crime …” as he noticed my confused expression he quickly added, “Chill Alex, one beer isn’t enough to drive me off the road.” Seeing that his words haven’t convinced me enough, he decided to change the subject. “But I didn’t come here to get lectured by you, my friend. How about you finally tell me what’s up?” Somehow I found his sobriety problems to be a better topic for this meeting. “You see ... ekhm ... the point is, that I can’t logically explain this.” “Achooo,” Gregory pretended a loud sneeze. “Oh, excuse me, I must be allergic to bullshit. Please, try again.” Suddenly, some quiet chuckle came from behind the sofa. “What was that?” Gregory asked surprised and after quickly turning around he knelt on the sofa and leaned his head behind it. However, Pinkie was already admiring him while hiding behind the sofa’s right armrest. “Um, probably just the television,” I hinted while pointing to the working screen over the fireplace. Gregory somehow didn’t seem convinced. “Aaaaachooo.” I flinched when the soft sound of a female sneeze reached my ears. Damn it, Twilight. Why right now? I didn’t have time to think, so when Gregory turned his head in my direction, I began to rub my nose. “Excuse me, I think I caught a cold.” “Cheers,” said Gregory. “By the way, that’s a cute sound you just made; just like a girl.” I made a sour face, but I decided not to comment. Gregory took his time to look around the salon before he finally sat down on the sofa again. “So, Alex, tell me the truth? You got robbed, or what? Because if that’s the case, than we could use your ... ” he paused to look in the left corner of the sofa, where little Pinkie was staring at him just a second ago. Fortunately, our pink trouble maker was faster. “My what?” I asked a little confused. “Well, your camera system, of course.” I gulped hard. If Gregory, or anyone else were to see the recording from my camera’s system, our secret would be out. “Oh no, no, it’s nothing like that. Nobody sacked my house, Gregory. I was attacked outside in the woods, and …” Noticing his attentive glance made me somewhat uncomfortable, “... it's a little complicated,” I added quickly. “Go ooooon,” he sang while piercing me with his penetrating stare. While looking nervously around the living room, I tried to force my little brain cells into a more creative idea production. I tried to make up any possible explanation, just to make him believe it. But nothing came to my mind at that moment. I just felt hopeless and confused. Without a word I just sighed deeply and gazed at the floor in defeat. “Hey, Alex, chill out man, we're buddies, right? If you have done something against the law, then you can be sure that you’ll be covered.” Although Gregory’s words sounded like a consolation, they made me also mixed and confused. “What? What are you talking about? ” I asked puzzled. “Oh, you know ... let's assume that somehow you caught this guy, you gave him a knock on the head, then buried him in the woods, and drowned his car in the lake in order to hide the evidence of the crime, then I’m ready to act like it never has happened. Of course, my loyalty will depend on how generous your offer will be,” he said with a smile while rubbing the two fingers of his right hand. “WHAT? NO, THAT’S...” I yelled as I couldn’t even believe what I have just heard. As I tried to calm myself down I suddenly noticed princess Luna on the sofa’s back this time, who for some strange reason materialized herself right next to Gregory’s head. Judging by her face, she seemed really pissed as she was about to take a huge swing at him. Luckily, her visible sister Celestia stopped her just in time. With a quick snatch of her muzzle she snapped the skin on her sister’s neck and managed to hide them both behind the sofa before Gregory took a peek. “Man, that last beer must’ve been spoiled,” Gregory said while scratching his head. As he noticed that I was slowly losing my nerve, he began to laugh. “Whoa, Alex, take it easy man, I was just kidding. No need to write a check yet.” “Somehow I don’t find it funny, Gregory,” I growled while wiping the sweat from my forehead. “O brother, are you a party pooper or what?” As he noticed that I was completely outside his jokes range, he just shrugged his shoulders in defeat. “Okay, listen Alex, whatever's on your mind it apparently is serious enough that you do not want to spill the beans. Fine, that’s your choice. But just to let you know …” he said as he got up and stood before me with a serious face “… I’m not like a dog who chases cars for no reason.” “Believe me, Gregory, this is a very delicate matter. I’m afraid I can’t tell you more than you know right now. I’m sorry,” I said with resign. “Then … so am I, Alex. Whatever is troubling you, you'll have to deal with it yourself.” Gregory’s expression made it clear that he wasn’t joking. He just patted me on the shoulder and walked pass me to the exit. “Let me know when you're ready to trust me again, my dear compadre. Ciao.” I swallowed hard. I couldn’t even say anything … although I should have. My plan has just fell to pieces. When I turned around, I saw Gregory reaching for the door handle. “Mister Gregory, please wait!!!” I heard Celestia’s sudden voice behind my back. Shocked and confused I quickly turned around only to see something beyond my wildest expectations. Instead of a white alicorn, I saw some woman stranger who was slowly emerging from behind the salon sofa. This young looking girl seemed about twenty years old … or more. She was one of an average build, and smaller then me by a head. Some of her long groomed platinum blond hair smoothly flowed down on her delicate face while having the rest of them tied into two plaits that ended in the back of her head in a stylish braid. She was dressed in a bright pink sleeveless shirt with a white covered placket, and a thin black tied up ribbon on the collar. The pair of bright blue jeans were smoothly tightening around her thin legs as I realized that, besides white socks, she was walking barefoot. The beautiful stranger looked in my direction for a moment when suddenly she began to falter on her own feet. Before I could react, she kneeled on the floor and, while holding the sofa’s armrest, she began to pant deeply. As I approached her while still feeling clueless, I pressed my hand on her fragile little shoulder. “Um, ma’am … is everything alright?” I asked making her turn her gaze at me. When our eyes met, I felt strange as for some reason her pupils became somewhat familiar. The woman smiled weakly. “*Sigh* ... I think I have overused my powers a little,” she gasped. “I forgot how magic consuming those transformation spells can really be.” Her voice was so weak and quiet that I barely managed to understand her, but the sense of her words made me speechless. “C-Celestia?” I choked out not totally sure if I was aware of the situation. She nodded and pressed her soft little hand on my own. Without wasting time I gently picked her up, and helped her sit on the sofa. “Well, well, well,” I suddenly heard a cheerful singing voice of my friend Gregory, who was standing now behind me with a stupid smirk on his face. “We waste our time on some pathetic thief, while you desperately try to hide such a fine looking jewel?” “Well … I mean … I…” “Do not strain yourself,” he said with a venomous smile, “such a loner, and yet only one thing on his mind. Well, at least I know now what you meant by ‘a stag’. Guess our ‘stag’ has finally hooked himself some nice piece of a doe.” Before I could even protest Gregory has already knelt before Celestia, and presented her with his defiant smile. “So, Alex ... feel like introducing us.” “…” “Pleased to meet you, Mister Gregory,” Celestia said with a smile, as she lifted her small hand which Gregory immediately accepted. “My name is Celestia. Alex has told me so much about you.” “Oh, really?” asked Gregory while gazing at me. “Funny, because he somehow forgot to mention about you, my dear.” I swallowed nervously while looking at Celestia. Unlike me, she seemed to have everything under control. “Well, mister Gregory, Alex doesn’t like to brag too much about his private life.” ”No doubt,” Gregory answered mockingly. “But he does like to use his friends for unknown purposes.” “Now hold on a second …” I decided to interfere into their conversation, but stopped when I noticed Celestia touching my hand. “Yes, Mister Gregory. Alex did that on my behalf, and I guess we owe you an apology.” “Oh shucks my dear, just Gregory is fine. And I seriously don’t see a reason why you should hide yourself from me. I’m quite familiar with the word discretion you know,” said Gregory. By the sound of his voice I could tell that he seemed a little too happy about all of this. “Yes, well, perhaps we made mistake by not telling you the whole truth, dear Gregory. Therefore, if it’s not a problem for you, we would like you to continue this investigation.” Celestia’s words made Gregory silent for a moment, as his face made it clear that he was considering her request very carefully. “Well, dear Celestia, I never refuse to help others, especially such a charming woman ... like you. But as I already told our friend Alex here, in return, I ask only for one thing ... full honesty. I hope you understand that.” Celestia just answered with a perky „Fair enough, dear Gregory. The truth is that …” Celestia suddenly froze in middle sentence and pointed the hand to her temple. “Are you all right?” I asked as I set down on the sofa right next to her, and placed my hand on her shoulder. She managed to bestow me with her weak smile. “Um, yes, I'm fine, it's just dizziness. So, as I was saying ... ahhh,” suddenly she has bend over with her hands wrapped around her stomach, while giving away a quiet sounds of agony. Something was definitely wrong. “Oh my, this looks bad,” stated Gregory. “Should I call an ambulance?” “No, please, you don’t have to, uh, just give me a moment, I ... ” without saying another word Celestia based her head on my shoulder while breathing deeply. I watched in awe as her whole body began to shiver. “I’ll take her to my room. Just wait here, Gregory,” I said firmly as I lifted her. My friend just nodded and moved away as I soon began to walk up the stairs. As I placed my foot on the second step, Celestia’s body began to glow. The bright light rays soon spread across the room and blinded my vision. I could hear Max’s barking somewhere behind me. “WHAT THE HELL?” I heard Gregory’s scream. While trying to force my eyes to see again, I lost my balance and fell back on the floor. Without losing the grasp on Celestia, I raised her head when I noticed all of a sudden that her body started to change. The clothes on her body slowly began to evaporate. The uncovered hands and legs slowly shifted into hooves, while her torso quickly got coated with a white fur, which soon covered her whole body. Her female face began to shift as her small human nose and lips began to draw out into a pony’s muzzle. The platinum blond hair adopted itself into a new pink color, along with her tail which grew from her hindquarters. Soon, the transformation came to a stop and I could finally see her true form. Celestia managed to partly open her eyes and gave me a weak smile. “I … I guess I really overdid it, huh?” she murmured forcing me to smile back. As I turned my head I noticed Gregory, who was staring at us with a dumb expression. He just stood numbly and looked like he was about to create his own version of Van Gogh’s Scream. “TIA!!! YOUR HIGHNESS!!!” came the screams from the rest of the crew as they all quickly dumped their hideouts and run towards us. “Tia, sister, are you okay?” asked concerned Luna making Celestia look at her. “Forgive me, Luna … I … I …” with a last sigh she lost her consciousness while settling her muzzle on my chest. I noticed everyone staring at Gregory, whose jaw was on its best way to hit the floor. The awkward silence made it difficult for me as I couldn’t find any logical explanation that would cover the picture my friend was experiencing. It seemed that our jig was up. “Alex? What the [beep] hay is going on here?” asked panicked Gregory while pointing his finger in our direction. “Why am I seeing a bunch of colored talking horses?” His words made Rainbow Dash ready to make an objection, but AJ managed to silence her just in time. I slowly got up as I kept Celestia’s motionless body firmly in my hands. The worried girls around me came closer. “She’s totally worn out. We need to take her to her room,” ordered Luna. As I watched Gregory’s dopey stare I said “Gregory, I promise I’ll explain everything when I get back, so you just wait here, ok?” Gregory didn’t say anything and just nodded. Together with princess Luna in front and Twilight by my side, we walked the stairs that were leading to their bedroom. “Well, this turned out quite … weird,” I said as we were walking the upper corridor. “I just hope he isn’t thinking about running away.” “I don’t believe that’s gonna be a problem, mister Alex” interjected Luna after we have gone passed their bedroom door. Her certainty made me somewhat surprised “Oh? And what makes you say that?” “Because I have placed a locking spell on all windows and doors in this house, just in case he might. Right now we need to decide if your friend can be trusted, because otherwise, we will have to erase his memory.” I gulped hard as I began to wonder how erasing your own memories feels like. I placed Celestia in her bed and after pulling the counterpane over her body I peeked at her peaceful sleeping face. She looked so fragile, weak and hopeless. When her human face has flashed in my memory for a split second, I simply shook my head. Why was I even thinking about this? “Mister Alex.” I heard princess Luna’s impatient voice. “Please step aside.” Without a word I walked away and allowed Luna to approach the bed. She cast some magic which I learned from Twilight to be a medical examination spell. “Besides the complete exhaust and a slight fever, there’s nothing wrong with her,” Luna said calmly. Me and Twilight sighed in relief. “I’ll go bring a cold compress than,” I suggested and started moving to the exit. “Mister Alex.” Luna’s voice made me stop in my tracks and turn around. She kept her back at me while gazing at her sister. “How much do you trust this human?” “Well, we have known each other for almost three years, and frankly speaking his my only friend here. I believe that he deserves a chance princess …” Princess Luna looked at me doubtfully “… but whether you decide to trust him or not is up to you.” “Your highness,” Twilight interjected gaining Luna’s attention. “I suggest you listen to Alex, *sniff*. His friend’s connections might serve well our cause.” Princess Luna seemed to be in the middle of some serious consideration. I was hoping that despite her doubts she will choose wisely. “You two go and talk to him,” said Luna. “I’ll join you shortly and make the final decision.” Without a word we left the room and came down to the salon. Gregory hasn’t moved an inch as he and the rest of the ponies were just staring at each other. “How is she?” asked concerned Fluttershy. “She’s fine,” said Twilight. “She just has a little fever and needs to rest.” They all sighed in relief. “Alright, Alex, looks like you have a lot of explaining to do,” stated Gregory as soon as he noticed me. *Sigh*, fine, let’s get this over with. For the next half hour, Twilight, who despite having a cold decided to do the honors, told him everything that happened since the last Christmas Eve. Gregory, who took his seat on the sofa, was marking her every word while taking small sips of whiskey that I provided him with. Every now and then he was exchanging meaningful glances with me, as if he wanted to make sure if I’m not trying to screw with him. “So there you have it, mister Gregory *sniff*,” concluded Twilight as she used a handkerchief to blow her nose. “We’re doing our best to return to our world, but *sniff* we need the tiara of harmony. Our kingdom’s safety depends on it.” As all our eyes were focused on Gregory, he already managed to empty an entire bottle of whiskey, and with a peaceful mindset he placed his glass on the table. “ You know what, Alex? I think I'm still sober, because somehow I find all this hard to believe.” “*Smirk*, you should see my reaction, I was already on my way to the madhouse.” “Yup, he screamed like crazy,” Rainbow Dash interjected mockingly. “Oh, hush you,” I said while giving Rainbow a cold stare which she repaid with a grin. As the sounds of hooves reached our ears, we all gazed at princess Luna, who was walking downstairs and soon joined us in the salon. When she stood before Gregory, me and Twilight have exchanged our uncertain stares wondering what her resolve will be. “Mister Gregory.” Her serious voice caused Gregory to straighten up in his seat. “I believe that Twilight Sparkle has already introduced you to our little dilemma. We need to know if we may count on your full cooperation and discretion in this matter?” Gregory looked at her blankly, not really knowing what to say. “Well, I ...” his face told me that his mind was still in a consideration mode, but as he noticed their pleading stares he somehow felt that he has lost this battle. “* Sigh *, I'll see what I can do.” They welcomed his answer with a loud cheer. Even a cold and distant Luna managed to smile, although as soon as she met my stare she quickly came back to her usual self. Now, that we had Gregory by our side, we could finally proceed with the investigation. For the rest of the evening Gregory and the girls got to know each other a little better. Although he looked confused at first, the alcohol in his system seemed to be doing wonders. Our ladies found him to be pretty energetic and amusing, as he didn’t have any problems in communicating with them. But out of the whole bunch, it was Pinkie who took a serious liking into his entertaining nature. Of course, she wouldn’t be called Pinkie if she hadn’t invited him for a welcome party. Sadly, some of her and Gregory’s party ideas managed to give me goose bumps. That’s why I decided to keep an eye on those two whenever Gregory will pays us a visit. When the time finally came I walked with Gregory to the exit. “I'm sorry I didn’t tell you this sooner, but we came into an agreement that no one, except me, will know about their existence.” Of course I decided to keep the fact that it was my idea. “I hope you’re not mad.” “Nuh, it’s cool, no hard feelings … at least I know now how much you trust me,” he said while making an offended face. Unfortunately, he was right. Compared to my old days, a lot has changed in my life. Living alone with a bag full of money sure has its issues. When you no longer know who to trust, you’re usually left with only one option. You don’t trust anyone. “Well, I guess I better take you home. I won’t let you drive your car in this state. I’ll pick you up tomorrow so you can take it with you,” I said firmly as I was worried that he might try to drink the rest of the beer on his way back. “What? Oh, come on. It’s not that bad,” he objected but his slightly clumsy movements didn’t give me any chances for hesitation. “Yeah, right,” I sneered incredulously. “Hey, I said I’m fine. Besides, I still have a job in my office. My boss will rip my head off if I don’t finish it today.” “He might rip something more if he sees you walking like this into the police station,” I added. And that gave Gregory a lot to think about. “Good point,” he said while pointing his finger at me. “Okay, come on, I'll drive you home. If your boss fires you for the alcoholism, you won’t be of much use to us anymore.” “Wow, only a true friend would be that truly honest,” stated Gregory. Although my words sounded harsh, he didn’t seemed to be offended that much. “But still, there’s something that bothers me.” “Yes?” “How the hell did this little Pinkie convinced you to do party at your house?” He asked with a curious tone. “No matter how hard I tried you never seemed to listen to my request.” “Well, let's just say ... that she has a gift of persuasion.” Not to mention that I get to keep the full control of the guest’s list. “Besides, didn’t we had a party each time you brought a box of whiskey?” Gregory frowned at my words and sighed deeply. “Alex, let me explain this to you, one more time. Two guys, drinking alcohol while watching a dog licking his balls … that’s not a party ... it’s more like a sad prelude to the even bitter grievances. You dig?” “If you say so,” I replied mockingly. As we were about to leave the house Gregory turned around one last time and gazed at the girls who were still watching him from the living room. “Goodbye, dear ladies. As soon as I find something, I’ll let you know,” he said when he noticed little Pinkie who was happily bouncing around him. “♪Don’t forget the party♪,” she sang cheerfully. “Not a chance,” he replied. He pulled the door handle and after receiving a slight electrical shot he energetically moved it back. “What the [beep].” While Gregory was massaging his sore hand, I gazed at princess Luna, who by realizing what just happened, have quickly removed the spell. When she nodded I slowly placed my hand on the handle and managed to open the door. Gregory, who was still caressing his hand, looked at me questioningly. I just shrugged my shoulders and soon we both were driving towards his house, which was located somewhere in the town’s center. Four hours later Another night came, as with it all the house residents went for their well deserved sleep. All, but one. While doing her usual night watch Princess Luna was sitting alone in an armchair which was placed right opposite to the fireplace. Being covered with a blanket she didn’t seem like giving up to the peace and silence of this room. Ever since they arrived here, her mind didn’t allow her to calm down. She realized that this was due to the frequent lack of sleep that seemed to worsen her mind state. And still, there wasn’t anything she could do about it. This place, this house, this dimension … they all seemed so strange and foreign to her. She didn’t know why, but unlike the others, she couldn’t let it go. But one thing was certain; at this point she would do anything to see her kingdom once again. The sudden evil sneer reached her ears, forcing her to open her eyes. She tried not to pay attention to it, but the cold and hideous sneer seemed to penetrate into the deepest parts of her mind. She knew what it was. She remembered it from long ago. She was used to it somehow. This sinister sneer seemed to be everywhere. In a scary manner it merged perfectly with each dark corner of the room as it effectively attacked the remaining remnants of her inner peace which allowed her to think rationally. Suddenly she heard a creaking sound coming from somewhere behind her back. Slowly, while leaning her head from behind the armchair’s seatback, she directed her gaze towards the door leading to the bathroom located on the lower floor of the house. The door was still swaying slightly, but without a doubt they were the source of this sound. The light inside was flickering rapidly while Luna noticed a deadly snicker coming from inside that room. After leaving her armchair she slowly began to walk toward the bathroom while trying not to pay any attention to this chuckle. When she reached the room, the irritating flickering light froze, covering an entire room in complete darkness. With a little help of magic her eye pupils glow in bright light, as her night vision allowed her to embrace the whole room while walking inside. Her careful observation quickly insured her that the room was empty. After spreading her wings she soon landed on a long marble table with an embedded small sink inside. She noticed her reflection in the big mirror, which covered the entire width of the wall in front of her. Her messed up mane and bloodshot eyes have perfectly embodied her state of mind. She couldn’t believe how much she managed to neglect herself with the lack of sleep. Sighing deeply she slowly turned on the sink’s faucet and carefully began to wash her face. The towel carried by the levitation spell soon plunged itself into her wet tired face. In the meantime, the light in the room began to flicker again. And then ... she heard it again, this cold mocking snicker, which was now clearer than before. Casting the towel aside helped her to see her reflection once more. Suddenly, she froze. There was someone in the room. This being, whose fur carried a darker shade than hers, was glaring at her with its crimson eyes filled with scorn, while baring its sharp teeth in a sinister smile. “You ...” Luna drawled ominously at her diabolical reflection. While uttering the sinister snickering, it was enticingly swinging its mane. “Tell me Lulu, do you also believe that talking to oneself implies falling into a madness?” came the cold question from the sinister being. Luna shook her head while trying to bring back all her senses. Some part of her wanted to deny what she was witnessing now. That this sinister creature should have been annihilated. That the harmony gems would wipe out every smallest part of its existence from her body. She would like to believe that all she was experiencing now would be nothing more than a ... “Nightmare?” completed the dark reflection for her. Well, she was sitting in her mind, so it was logical that she could read her every thought. Suddenly, Luna’s nightmarish reflection began to emerge itself from the mirror. “Wasn’t that what you used to be called, Lulu?” Luna barely managed to hold back her outburst. Ever since her return she was often attacked in her dreams by this creature. Fortunately, all that remained in her mind ... was only a mere shadow of the former being called Nightmare Moon. Being at her full strength, Luna always managed to repel Nightmares Moon’s attacks. However, due to the lack of sleep and her limited power capacities, the coins seemed to be flipped now. Luna never decided to share her secret with Celestia. This was her problem, and her responsibility to solve it. “Get lost.” Luna’s cold voice didn’t seem to work. Her nightmare reflection stopped about an inch from her. “Oh my, what a scary expression ... maybe I shouldn’t stand so close to you, *snicker*. I wonder …” said amused Nightmare Moon. “… is it perhaps the affection that Celestia has for this ... human?” Luna felt a strange surge of adrenaline rising when Alex appeared in her mind. “What ... what nonsense. Tia knows perfectly well that we have no time for this. And besides, he’s a human … representative of a different species.” “And yet, it didn’t stop her in taking a human form. Do you really think that she did it only because she wanted to deceive his friend?” Luna hesitated for a moment, but quickly remembered how painful it was for Celestia when she lost her lover Sombra. Surely she wasn’t planning on going through this again. “Hmph, what nonsense,” gasped Luna. “*Snicker*, I thought so. You probably haven’t even noticed the way she looks at him, or how he reacts when she’s around. You should definitely take a nap, Lulu. Lack of sleep badly affects your perception ... not to mention logical thinking. Treat it … as a friendly advice.” “You know nothing about friendship. Someone like you doesn’t even deserve it. Not after what you made me go through. But mark my word, you’ll pay me for each day of banishment. One day I’ll make you disappear once and for all ... I so swear.” Nightmare Moon didn’t respond to her threats. She just stood there and kept smiling. Suddenly, the entire room began to sink into the darkness. The marble top they both were standing on soon turned into a rocky cliff. As Luna started to nervously look around, she noticed a cold and dark abyss behind her. “It won’t be long now,” she heard a cold sneer. While using an offensive spell, Nightmare Moon charged at her in full armor. Before Luna could even react, her body got struck with an electrical shot which have blown her aback. Her body became numb as she began falling into the dark abyss. She wanted to fly … but her wings weren’t responding. After trying to use her magic, she only felt a hard pain piercing her skull. Luna felt hopeless. She could only hear the wind whistle … and someone’s evil laugh echoing in her head. Suddenly she noticed the spiked rocky bottom which was approaching faster every second. So this is the end. She firmly shut her eyes and braced herself for an impact. *THUMP* After opening her eyes, she realized that she was wrapped in something. It was blocking her view, so she struggled hard while trying to relies herself. It didn’t take her long when she tossed the material from her head. As she began to notice her surroundings, she realized that the dark abyss and the rocky bottom were gone. The wooden floor on which she was lying now, while being wrapped in a blanket, creaked under her weight. The fireplace in front of her was calming and warm. From the corner of her eye she saw the armchair she used to sit before. She returned home ... Alex’s home that is. Usually, she would be displeased by this. But compared to what she had just experienced, this situation was rather pleasing. Luna sighed deeply and placed her head on her front hooves. She felt so exhausted that she didn’t even care to move. Then, she heard it again. This cold and sinister sneer. She gazed in horror at the bathroom where the light began to flicker once more. She looked away and covered her ears. She felt like her real nightmare was just about to begin. to be continued … Chapter 9. The Signs Of ChangeChapter 9. The Signs Of Change It's been three weeks since princess Cadance and Shining Armor took over the throne in Equestria together with the members of the royal council. So far all their attempts to find their true rulers, and the harmony elements failed. Having the night and day cycle somewhat under control, they needed to concentrate on the survival of their Kingdom. While having the favor of their people, they decided to rule the country until the return of their beloved princesses. Princess Cadance and Shining Armor in a short time needed to implement themselves in the ins and outs of the kingdom administration. Although they have gained some experience during their reign of the Crystal Empire, they quickly realized that the bar was raised really high. Despite being in power, they could not enjoy the same esteem, which Celestia earned herself throughout the millennium. Even her recently redeemed sister Luna had to build her respect among the country’s monarchs from a scratch. And just like her, they still have a long way to go. Councilor Shining Armor, feeling a strong need to strengthen security in the country, has completely devoted himself to his work. There wasn’t a single day when instead of filling the stack of papers he wouldn’t deal with the reorganization of the royal guard. Thanks to his efforts, in less than a week after taking his office, the financial resources for the military got increased. Each pony wishing to enlist himself in the royal guard had to be submitted into an even more rigorous verification than before. Also, the number of royal guards patrolling the castle has been doubled. His wife Cadance and members of the council were forced in some way to accept being escorted everywhere they would go. But despise all his efforts, there were still two undesirable and dangerous elements that he couldn’t do much about. Although the Mage’s League, whose members received privileges to move freely throughout the castle, did raise his suspicions, the rest of the counselors avoided discussions on that matter. And there was of course councilor Discord, whose presence was still treated as a cruel joke. However, because of his unexpected skills, Shining and the others needed to tolerate his presence despite the cost. Shining Armor understood, that besides recruitment ship he also needs to focus on the army and navy’s preparedness. He knew very well that their temporarily weakened country is under observation from the neighboring nations. His task was to ensure that they will not dare to attack Equestria. As for Princess Cadance, who was slowly getting used to being the only ruling princess in the kingdom, she was quickly coming to realize that despite having the whole country at her hooves, there was something she was missing strongly each passing day. While her husband devoted himself completely to their country by working outside the castle, she tried everything she could to make their often partings less painful. Fortunately, there were still some ponies that had time for her, and who she could freely open up to. Canterlot’s castle, the royal dining room It was already past afternoon when Princess Cadance was unexpectedly visited by one of the members of her family. Although the magnitude of responsibilities didn’t give her much time in terms of personal life, the more she felt lifted on her spirits whenever she managed to have a word with someone she knew and whom she could trust. Twilight Velvet, her mother in law which she was always in good terms with, came to the palace today. Since the disappearance of their beloved Twilight, neither she, nor her husband Night Light had a chance to visit. “I see,” said Cadance. Together with Twilight Velvet they were covered in the pink magical force field. „I hope he gets better soon …” she said while observing a gold chandelier which after emerging from the green flames has bounced off the shield and hit the floor “… before he moves your whole house into the palace.” The two guards who stood at the door exit were observing everything with astonishment. Each time a new item seemed to magically appear above their princess’s head while crashing against her force field. The table at which Cadance used to eat was now crushed by a huge bookcase. Everywhere around there were books, pens, silverware, as well as carpets, and small pieces of furniture. Meanwhile, in Twilight Velvet’s home in Canterlot “Aaaah-aaaaaacccchoooooo !!!” A loud sounds of constant sneezing carried on around the house as massive green flames were reaching the salon’s ceiling. “Cheers,” said Night Light who was hiding behind a magical shield. He watched in horror, as all the inventory from his salon was slowly evaporating whenever Spike happened to sneeze. “Forgive me, Mister Night Light, sniff, I have no idea what's happening to me, aa-aaa-Aaaachhhhooooo!!!” Canterlot’s Castle, the royal dining room “Poor Spike. He caught a cold yesterday when he ran out shopping in the gusty rain,” said worried Velvet Twilight. “We told him a thousand times that he doesn’t need to try so hard, but he was really stubborn. I know how he always liked to do errands for Twilight while helping her in running the library. It seems that he can’t get rid of his old habits.” “And how is Spike doing with … well, you know?” asked Cadence. Her in-law just shook her head. “He still can’t get used to the thought that she’s gone,” said Twilight Velvet while sighing deeply. “He once even tried to escape back to Ponyville. I bet he believed somehow that Twilight might be waiting for him there, sigh ... I wish there was something that I could do to ease his pain, Cadence.” “I understand him perfectly. None of us feels easy about this, Mom,” said Cadence. “Yet he’s lucky to have a family which can always stay by his side. And what about you and Night Light?” Twilight Velvet suddenly turned her eyes away and gazed out the window. She remained silent for a moment while trying to find the right words. “Night Light and I ... we are trying to live normally, but ...” she broke off abruptly in mid-sentence. Cadence, without urging her, gave her the time to express her thoughts. “... I noticed that since Twilight’s disappearance he has become depressed and rather absent. He thinks I don’t see how he sometimes sheds a tear over our family photo. No wonder. Our Twilight has always been his biggest pride and joy.” Hearing this caused Cadence to grin slightly. “Just like Shiny being your little mamma’s boy.” Her words made Twilight Velvet sigh while smiling weakly. “I wish he could be here, right now. I'd love to see his expression while we talk about it.” Suddenly, there was an awkward silence. While avoiding their own gazes they both tried to find the right words to continue this conversation. “And how are you and Shiny doing? We haven’t heard anything from you since that day, so …” began Velvet. “We’re holding somehow ... Mom,” Cadence replied calmly. “Shiny’s a strong stallion and ... and we’re both confident enough to believe that one day Twilight and the rest will return to us safe and sound.” “And where is he now?” asked Velvet while looking through one of the windows from where she could hear the sounds of the military drill. “He went to the Horse Shoe Bay for a naval base inspection,” Cadence’s words seemed to carry a little note of sadness. “I see that some pony here wishes he wouldn’t.” Although Cadence didn’t respond right away, the expression on her face stated that her mother-in-law’s words hit the right spot. “Ever since we took over the Equestria we barely talk to each other. I see him sometimes when he returns late to our chamber. However, whenever I ask him how his day had been, he’s so tired that he immediately falls asleep.” Cadence sighed deeply. “I know that we both have a lot of responsibilities, but I ...” she broke her sentence with a sad stare. Twilight Velvet got hot under the collar when she heard that. “He shouldn’t treat you like this, Cadence. I understand that a lot has changed, but despite all this he shouldn’t forget the ones he holds most dear.” “No, it’s ok mom. I knew what I agreed to when Shiny introduced me to our new role in the kingdom. I knew that when he becomes the minister of defense, our lives will change dramatically. News of the princesses disappearance have already reached the neighboring kingdoms. All of them are very interested in our present state, even though those are not pure intentions. Shiny also knows this and is doing its best to ensure that our troops are ready at any time.” “That’s Shiny for you,” said Velvet. “Even as a little colt he could not ever let it go. Once he had set his mind on something, he would usually stand by it until the end. He really takes his duties quite seriously, huh?” “Yes, he does. But luckily, he’s coming back tomorrow to see how the restructuring process in the royal guard is progressing.” Suddenly from the windows side came the loud yell of the royal guard leader. Both mares approached the window where they could see the whole castle’s square. From the top they had a perfect view of the heavy workout that Captain Strong Heart made his subordinates go through. “Wrong, keep your guard higher Topaz, your right flank is exposed!!! Iron Hoof, stop swinging that spear like a madcolt … alright, begin!!!” shouted the captain to the pegasus and a unicorn making them resume their sparring practices. The square where the exercises took place could easily accommodate most of the day and night guards. The assembled soldiers were undergoing various exercises that were made to improve their level in weapon wielding, melee combat, and magic. With a new training program developed by Shining Armor and Strong Heart, it was plain to see that the bar was raised much higher. Sadly for the present soldiers it also forced them to meet the new conditions. Those who either wanted to join, or stay in the royal guard had to meet the challenge. “Wrong, again ... eh, I’m starting to realize why we couldn’t take care of those changeling bustards. You dare to call yourselves the royal guards!?” screamed Strong Heart causing his subordinates to flinch. “Isn’t he taking this a little too far?” asked Twilight Velvet indignantly. “Shiny made him a captain for a reason, Mom,” said Cadence. “He’s always perceptive when it comes to finding the right talents.” “Alright ladies, gather around me and these two maggots, move it!!!” shouted Strong Heart. Soon all the soldiers in the square formed one big arena around their captain. “Ha, I wonder what this madcolt is up to,” wondered Twilight Velvet. “Steel Shade, Night Wing, step forward!!!” By the order of their superior two soldiers emerged from the crowd. One of them, a blue bat pony mare with a dark blue mane happened to be the member of the night guard. Her front hooves were equipped with steel claws which were made for close combat. She was soon joined by a creamy mare unicorn with orange mane, dressed in a day guard armor. Just like Iron Hoof, she was wielding a spear. The two mares saluted the captain. “Alright, together with these two here you will attack me and try to eliminate me from further fighting!!!” said the captain making them all gaze at each other in surprise. “Didn't you hear what I just said!? That's an order soldiers, MOVE IT!!!” In an instant, all four of them circled around Strong Heart and took their positions to attack. “Well, this might be interesting,” summed up Twilight Velvet with a smirk. *CRASH* suddenly a large chest bounced from the magic barrier that was still protecting them. As soon as the lid have opened, all the beautifully ornate porcelain tableware flew out and crashed itself into tiny pieces. Twilight Velvet could feel a sudden strong pain coming from a corner of her heart. “Hmph, I never liked that tableware anyway,” she lied while barely keeping her composure. Soon after she directed her gaze back to the training ground. To her great surprise, the battle has already begun and two soldiers were already lying on the ground and trying to quickly return to the fight. Night Wing was flying above the arena while getting ready to attack her leader from the sky. Strong Heart, after pacifying Topaz and Steel Shade, has just turned his back on her while taking a stand to Iron Hoof who attacked him with his spear. However, the captain at the last moment managed to dodge, allowing his subordinate’s weapon to swiftly brush the feathers on his Spartan’s helmet. As Night Wing saw a temporary indisposition of her captain, she quickly decided to take her chance. She quickly flew down with her claws extended forward. In just a split second she shortened the distance to her captain. Everyone around froze at that moment. Strong Heart barely noticed something approaching him quickly in the corner of his eye. With a swift move he blasted his rear hooves up in the air with all his strength, and hit the unsuspecting mare right in the face. Being stunned by a powerful blow she was sent flying back about a few meters and fell down on the ground. In the meantime, Steel Shade and Iron Hoof both made an attempt to attack him with their spears. The blades cut the air like butter with a swish sound. Their captain jumped back at the last minute allowing the spear blades to freely get stuck in the ground. He quickly jumped forward again and pinned them with his hooves. Both soldiers mingled for a moment and then with all their might tried to retrieve their weapons. Their vainly attempts made Strong Heart shake his head in disappointment. “Pathetic,” he said with a scorned voice. With a quick motion of his right hoof he broke Iron Hoof’s spear making him loose balance and fell on his backside. Then, as he grabbed the second spear with his muzzle, he jerked it out of the Steel Shade’s grip. As he took a quick swing, he struck her head using the spear’s blind side. The impact turned out to be strong enough to stun her while knocking out her helmet. As Strong Heart was constantly scanning his surroundings, he soon located Topaz. The soldier was charging right at him with his horn covered in strong magic. Literally at the last minute, his captain teleported away from his attack range. A split second later he materialized himself back in the same spot, right behind Topaz. With a powerful blow of his rear right hoof he send a punch on the guard’s slightly exposed neck. Being struck with a powerful pain, Topaz broke the spell as his eyes went to his skull. He fell unconscious to the ground while his motionless body slide on the ground until it was brought under the hooves of Iron Hoof, who have just managed to get up. Seeing his unconscious companion caused him to look at his captain who was eying him furiously while breathing hardly. His stare made Iron Hoof shake as he slowly began to withdraw from the battle. “COME HERE AND FIGHT, YOU COWARD!!!” screamed angered Strong Heart and without a warning he charged him. The spell that he implemented in his horn was strong enough to send his subordinate flying into the group of soldiers that were standing far behind him. The captain blew some steam out of his nostrils. Suddenly he felt something on his hind leg. Being too focused on the battle, he didn’t even realize that he got wounded in the battle. Seeing three slightly bleeding cuts on his right leg made him smile. “Hmm, lucky shot,” he mumbled to himself. As he turned around, he realized that there was one last soldier standing. Steel Shade was now glaring at him at the other side of the arena. While swaying her leg against the ground, she waited patiently for her captain to stand forward. Strong Heart have send her a cocky smile and soon both of them began charging at each other. The sound of the stampede and metal filled the air as they have begun to approach each other with every second. Suddenly, to everyone’s shock, captain Strong Heart came to a stop. He quickly picked up the spear that was lying on the ground close by, and after jumping aside he has placed the antler under the hooves of the charging Steel Shade. She quickly lost her balance, fell forward while performing a quick somersault, and landed on her back. Feeling disoriented for a moment while gritting her teeth she only managed to see how her spear’s blade hits the ground right next to her head, making a slight cut on her left cheek. With a trembling glance she looked at a dark pony figure that was covering the sun while holding her spear and giving her a cold stare. Strong Heart took a last peek at the arena realizing that the fight was finally over. Neither Iron Hoof who was blasted outside of the arena, nor Night Wing who was using her hoof to block the blood from her injured muzzle, had any will to continue fighting. Right now both of them were trying to bring unconscious Topaz back to his senses. As for the Steel Shade, she broke the stair with him and barely kept her tears from falling. Captain Strong Heart suddenly addressed himself to the gathered guards. “You saw it for yourselves. I chose four of you, and in short time I bit them to the ground. But if you believe that makes me proud, then you’re deluding yourselves. If one can handle this many, than this many isn’t worth a shit. During the battle against a stronger, or numerous opponents, what matters are teamwork, skills, and tactics!!!” Strong Heart pointed at the beaten soldiers. “These four here could have beaten me easily. But they lacked everything that they have learned through all those years of training!!!” He sighed while shaking his head in disappointment. “They say that the royal guard is the highest military elite. After what I have witnessed here, I’ll take that as a cruel joke!!!” Most of the soldiers that were present in the square have lowered their heads in shame. As Steel Shade finally rose to her hooves she quickly wiped the blood from her cheek with her hoof. While trying to act cool, her muzzle expression made it clear that she wasn’t taking this shameful defeat very well. “Steel Shade,” she heard a cold voice of her captain which made her stand to attention. “Take topaz and Night Wing to the medical wing. Report later in my office.” “Yes sir,” replied Steel Shade. She immediately ran to his unconscious colleague, then with the assistance of her friend from the night guard, she pulled him on her back and soon they both headed towards the hospital wing. “Iron Hoof,” hearing Strong Heart’s calling his name he approached his leader. “You’ll report to my office as well ... after you make fifty rounds around the castle in full gear. You have one hour ... NOW MOVE IT!!!” Hearing about the exercise that he was forced to perform made Iron Hoof shocked. “Got any problem?” asked annoyed Strong Heart. “No … I mean, NO SIR!!!” retorted Iron Hoof and quickly ran into the barracks for additional equipment. “Continue your training,” shouted Strong Heart to the rest of the soldiers, as they all soon returned to their previous activities. Cadence and Velvet who were carefully watching everything from the royal dining room’s window finally managed to exchange glances. Of course, it was Twilight Velvet who had the most to say on this matter. “I’m really starting to wonder where Shiny found that crazy son of a …,” suddenly Twilight Velvet’s got interrupted as a huge double bed bounced off from their shield and landed on the ground upside down. There was something wrapped in bed sheets which was moving slightly underneath it while groaning weakly. Both mares walked closer and moved the covers off it. “Night Light!?” gasped surprised Twilight Velvet as she and Cadence helped him to crawl out of the bed, and covered him with their force field. “Huh, honey?” began her slightly dazed husband while holding a hoof to his sore temple. Looking around and realizing all the stuff around him made him soon understand everything. “Tell me honey, have you ever thought about … moving into the castle? I know someone who just might help us with that.” “What happened?” asked both mares at the same time. “I … I just took off my barrier for like a minute. I wanted to give Spike some medicine that we keep in our bedroom. As I was about to take it, I suddenly heard him behind my back ready to sneeze again. I tried to activate the spell, but the green flames covered me so quickly … and … well … now I’m here.” “We should take him to the doctor,” suggested Twilight Velvet. “Good idea, honey. But I'm afraid that he might send the vet and his office here before they would even manage to make a diagnosis,” said Night Light. His wife couldn’t argue with that. “I'll send one of the royal doctors and an expert on magical creatures. I'm sure they might help,” proposed Cadence. “Thank you, Cadence, we will accept any help,” said Night Light and begun to look around the dining room. He could recognize every single object that was laying around. Most of it came from their salon and bedroom. For some reason the rain of inventory stopped suddenly. “Well, it seems that there’s nothing more that he can send us from our bedroom anymore,” said Night Light with a relief. Soon after, another loud sound filled the room as a fridge slide down by the barrier and spilled its contents just as it hit the floor behind Night Light’s back. Night Light and Velvet sighed deeply. “Well, so much for my morning shopping at the grocery store,” grounded Night Light just before a loud pounding came on the door. “Enter,” said Cadence as she watched the soldier entering the room. He came to a stop as he witnessed the mess and three ponies hiding under the pink force field. “What is it, Blade Strike?” Cadence asked impatiently. “Your majesty ... ekhm ... her Excellency, Miss Miracle Blaze, is calling for you in the throne room. There’s been an accident.” “An accident? Is every pony all right?” asked shocked Cadence. “Thankfully, no pony got hurt, your highness, but the throne room is … well, I believe you should see it for yourself.” Cadence gazed at her in-laws. They didn’t seem to mind. “We should be going as well,” said Twilight Velvet as she pushed her husband Night Light, who was busy waiting for another ‘spiked object’ to appear, towards the door. “You have a lot of stuff on your head right now so we won’t stop you. Please inform us when you’re on to something.” “I will, please look out after yourselves. Oh, and don’t forget to bring Spike with you next time. Tell him that once he gets better there is a lot of work in the castle that he can help us with,” said Cadence with a smile and after the last family hugs, her in-laws have finally left the dining room. A few moments later princess Cadence, together with her escort, have entered the throne room. The whole place gave an image of a snowy blizzard storm which has passed just recently. Massive piles of snow and forest undergrowth were covering most of the room floor and the research equipment that was lying around. “Oh dear,” summed up Cadence. Countess Miracle Blaze and Blue Dust were approaching her from the middle of the room. Their clothes carried some snowy traces, and judging from their expressions they didn’t seem happy. “Your highness,” said Count Blue Dust as he and Miracle Blaze bowed deeply. “Is there something we should know?” asked Miracle Blaze, who witnessed Cadence’s slightly visible force field. “It’s a long story,” Cadence said evasively when a small bedroom lamp crushed against her field. “But first tell me, what in Equestria has happened here?” “What happened you ask? The bloody portal opened suddenly without warning, that’s what happened,” responded the annoyed Miracle Blaze, while brushing the snowy dirt from her clothing. “We all got pushed back and couldn’t even get near it. Not to mention that all this snow, rocks, and sticks that were flying around.” “Wwwwwwwwwwwwwwwweeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!!!!!!” Suddenly all the ponies in the room noticed Discord who was sliding around on a snowboard, dressed in a green winter clothing. After making a few circles around the princess and the two counts, he came to a stop with a stylish slide which caused some snow to fall on Miracle Blaze and Blue Dust. Cadence, thanks to her force field, remained untouched. Discord barely managed to hold up a sneer while seeing Miracle Blaze, whose eyebrows were twitching madly. “Well, hello there your highness. I can see that you and Shiny took these safety measures a little too seriously,” said Discord as he mockingly knocked on her force field. “Silent you peasant, I bet you had something to do with all this mess,” interjected angered Miracle Blaze. “Oh please, Miss Blaze. I don’t believe that flattery is gonna get you anywhere,” said Discord with a gibe. “No matter how brilliant the chaos would be I would never take fame for someone’s work, and …” Discord’s attention suddenly went on the other side of the room. Before Miracle Blaze managed to say something unfitting for a mare of her status, Discord has teleported himself from their sight. “What do you have there?” asked Discord as he appeared behind Emerald Star with a speed of the light. The mare jumped suddenly and hid a small mysterious object that she just managed to pull out of the small crack in the wall with her magic. “Oh my, please Mister Discord, don’t scare me like that,” objected Emerald Star. She slowly turned around and started walking towards the exit. “That’s an odd piece of something.” As she heard Discord’s voice she unwillingly turned her head. Discord was holding now the same object that she had just hidden inside her shoulder bag. With a little dose of shock, she looked inside her pouch only to realize that it wasn’t there. Emerald Star reacted quickly and cast a levitation spell that managed to snatch the object from Discord’s grasp and put in her bag. She then slowly began to withdraw until she resumed her walk towards the door. As she stood by her superior Blue Dust she whispered something into his ear. “Princess Cadence, Miss Blaze, I’m afraid I have to leave you for a while,” said Blue Dust making them both surprised. “Has something happened?” asked concerned Miracle Blaze. Blue Dust just smiled at her. “Oh, nothing serious, really. Just some things I need to discuss with other members of the guild. I’ll be back with you shortly.” Blue Dust bowed and then he and Emerald Star have left the throne room. Naval base, Horseshoe Bay The Horseshoe Bay, which owns its name thanks to the two long bent pierces surrounding it, was a home to one of Equestria’s biggest military prides, the royal naval base. Many war ships that were stationing there were decorated with sea flags and ornaments, as the base got to be visited by an important personage. Shining Armor, the self proclaimed minister of defense, has just finished the tour on the fleet’s flagship, The Sun Mare. Walking the main deck of the galleon under the sails with a large sun symbols, he was synchronously saluted by the rows of seamen as he passed by. Admiral Blitzkrieg, a dark crimson red pony with short, deep sea blue hair, dressed in the uniform of the Admiral of the fleet, as well as the captain Dust Storm, dark orange mare with maroon hair were walking by his side all the time. “As you can see your majesty, everything is in perfect condition. The entire fleet is in the highest degree of readiness. Our boys and girls are ready to fulfill their duties for the Equestria.” “I'm glad to hear that, Admiral. We need the navy to protect our Kingdom at all cost,” said Shinning Armor as all three of them walked towards the Admiral’s cabin which was placed on the stern of the ship “I can assure your highness, we have always been, we are, and we will be,” replied Blitzkrieg. After relieving the captain who soon returned to her duties, Blitzkrieg and Shinning Armor went inside and closed the door behind them. The cabin slightly illuminated by the evening sun rays that were breaking through the huge window located on the front wall of the room. On the contrary to his status in the navy, Blitzkrieg’s cabin did not show any signs of him having a high self-esteem. A simple bed, a navigational desk, a huge round table, and a big map of the world hanging on the wall were all the things that he needed to command his fleet. “Please sit down, your highness,” said the admiral and together with Shinning Armor they both took their seats by the huge round table which was set with food made especially for a royal visit. Blitzkrieg took his time and began to pour some red wine into two metal cups that were on the table. Shining’s mind suddenly went back to the day when they learned about the poison in the royal wine. Of course, the royal pantry was fully checked since then, and the defect bottles were destroyed. However, the bad taste remained. “Is everything all right, your highness,” he heard suddenly as he noticed Blitzkrieg, who was observing him very carefully. He and the others tried to avoid the wine at all cost. Nevertheless, he felt that he had to break somehow and have a drink with an old companion. He just needed it. He took a small sip, and before he knew it, he had empted half of the cup’s contents. “Oh, come on, Blitz,” protested Shining Armor as his tone became more friendly. “We have graduated from the same academy. Although I’m the minister of defense, my friends still call me Shiny.” The admiral smirked at his comment. “Oh yeah? Then tell me, your highness Shiny, what’s with all this admiral thing, eh?” asked Blitzkrieg as his face drew the outline of amusement. “Well … I heard some rumors that you squeal like a little filly each time your subordinates address you that way, so I thought that as a good friend, I should do the same,” said Shiny with a gibe. As he saw Blitzkrieg’s shocked reaction he lifted his hooves in a conciliatory gesture. “But hey, I’m not judging you, just saying what I heard.” “Oh? Then I supposed that as a good friend you will tell me the names of those bold and foolish sailors, so I could make them scrub the toilets for the rest of their shipment?” Blitzkrieg asked insistently. Shining Armor of course knew the name of this mare they were talking about, but somehow he couldn’t imagine an officer like captain Dust Storm with a toilet brush. “Come on, Blitzkrieg, can’t you take a joke?” “Oh, well, guess I could. But try to imagine a picture that some big shot puts you and your entire fleet on standby alert, and right now your subordinates are gossiping about the possible war with the gryphon’s all the time. You and some of your crew walk absent-minded and barely get any sleep. Fortunately, our cannons aren’t loaded, because imagine some idiot yelling a fire commend. It wouldn’t be long before all our warships would send a hundred of cannon salvos, and sink each other. But hey, at least thanks for the extra funds you have provided us with. The extra food in the cafeteria is always fairly welcomed,” grumbled Blitzkrieg and took a huge sip from his cup. His confession made Shinning Armor narrow his eyebrow. “You know that I had no other choice, Blitzkrieg. We can’t assume that we’re safe anymore. A Kingdom which gets infiltrated from inside that easily always sends a signal of a weak animal. I’m not like Celestia or Luna, but I’m doing all that I can to protect our home. And if I’m to achieve it, I need your navy to always protect our sea and sky territory,” said Shiny while sending his penetrating gaze at the admiral. “And it protects, Shiny. It has for over six hundred years. My great great grandpa, who fought during the fourth griffin war, was the one who has delivered the last strike to our enemies. The battle on the griffin ocean made it clear that any attempt to invade our country from the water, or the sky, will be costly to the Griffon Kingdom. And I don’t believe that anything has changed since then. My men are always ready, more than they will ever be.” “Come down, Blitz. I know most of our Kingdom’s history battles, and after what I have seen here, I can let our citizens sleep with ease,” said Shining Armor in a conciliatory tone. “I’m especially impressed by the Sun Mare. She sure can give a pony a heart rising experience.” As a leading warship, The Sun Mare happens also to be the biggest pride of the entire fleet. Built with the newest available pony technology, and with just a little help of magic, she could not only sail faster, but also fly above the clouds with ease. With its one hundred twenty cannons it could give the highest firing power available at sea. It was a dream and honor for many navy stallions and mares to serve on this ship. “Well, what else can you expect from a ship that has Celestia as her godmother?” Blitzkrieg asked happily while saluting to his absent goddess with pride. “But I’m afraid that her exclusive rights for being the most powerful ship in the fleet are slowly coming to an end.” “What do you mean?” asked puzzled Shinning Armor as he began to imagine the griffon kingdom getting ready for the war while building an even stronger fleet. Blitzkrieg, however, remained stoic while a cocky grin appeared on his muzzle. “Well, it won’t be long till her sister ship “The Lunar Eclipse” leaves the dockyards. Once she receives princesses Luna blessing, she will strengthen our already high sea dominancy.” Now this was something that Shining Armor didn’t expect to hear. “I’m surprised that Celestia has allowed something like this. I thought she was against any further army and navy fleet expansion, so to ensure the fragile truce between the pony and other kingdoms.” “Although Celestia loves peace, Shiny, she’s not naive enough to believe that it will last forever. Unlike her, the authorities in other kingdoms always change. The ones who can hit harder are usually the ones who others will either respect, or at least leave alone. That’s one of the oldest truths of life, and even Celestia with all her wisdom can’t change that. But I believe that her true intentions were rather … different in this case.” “Different?” asked Shining Armor. “I believe it was to show the respect for her sister, Shiny. That she treats Luna as an equal ruler of Equestria. I believe that this is one of the reasons why Celestia wanted to prove how she feels about her. Also, as an admiral of the fleet, I had the privilege to see the ship’s project plans … and let me tell you … I simply can’t wait to test that baby in action.” The admiral’s elated face has convinced Shining Armor, that Blitzkrieg’s mind has already set him sail on the moon’s galleon. However, Shining Armor didn’t feel like sharing his enthusiasm. Without princess Luna’s blessing, there was a chance that this warship won’t probably even leave the dockyard. “Well, at least it’s good to know that there’s actually some force in the kingdom that I can always count on, Blitz,” said Shining Armor. “Wish I could say the same about the royal guards.” Blitzkrieg has put down his cup for a moment and settled cozily in his chair. “Yeah, to think that your biggest pride … would actually torn out to be one of your biggest pains in the flank. But seriously, you really believe you and Strong Heart can change anything for better here?” asked the admiral. “We will, Blitz. Whenever I’m not around I always leave the castle and royal guards in good hooves. I even gave Cadence some escort, just in case.” “Figures. So how is she doing? asked Blitzkrieg. “I haven’t seen her since your wedding in Canterlot.” “Well, compared to being the ruler of the Crystal Empire, being the princess of the whole kingdom is a much higher league. But somehow she pulls it through. And she can always count on the other members of the council ... at least most of them,” Shinning Armor’s wry face didn’t escape his friend’s attention. “I guess that your life with councilor Discord is chaotic as hell?” Shinning Armor didn’t say anything, just nodded. “If it were me, I would have pushed that lizard scam into the nearest cannon and shoot him straight into the deepest parts of the Tartarus. Then again, who would have thought that instead of a crown, he will choose a council’s habit, not that it makes things any better. Guess you have to be really crazy to understand someone like him.” “Yeah,” said Shinning Armor while taking a small bite on a hay role which he took from the silver platter. “Although he’s not the real problem here. I presume that you already have heard of the Mage’s League?” “Yeah, somewhat,” answered Blitz Krieg. “What about them?” Shining Armor looked around the cabin to make sure that nobody is eavesdropping on them. He and Blitzkrieg were friends for quite a long time, so he knew that when it comes to keeping a secret quiet, Blitz was the best there is. “The thing is that I don’t know yet, Blitz,” whispered Shining Armor. “The reports about their activities are rather poor. Celestia somehow didn’t trust them, and I seriously have no reasons to doubt her. They came out of nowhere, and claimed the investigation, just like that.” His words made Blitzkrieg surprised as he began to ponder for awhile. “Hmm, intriguing” gasped Blitzkrieg. “You think … they might be trying to disrupt the search or something?” “That’s one of the possibilities I’m taking into an account,” replied Shining Armor. “But right now I don’t have enough evidence to arrest them.” “Then why bother coming here instead of keeping your eyes on them?” asked surprised Blitz. “I can’t keep track of them all the time, Blitz. I have to secure the “whole kingdom”. Besides, I bet that they are aware of being watched, so getting to the bottom of this want be easy. But I have a few ponies here and there, who are following their every move,” whispered Shining Armor. “Smart move, Shiny. Let others take care of that, while you concentrate more on your royal guards. And pray for Celestia and Luna to come back as soon as possible.” “Yes, well … the investigation is still in progress, Blitz, but I won’t lie to you, this doesn’t look good. We are searching the entire kingdom using the best tracking spells known to our magic, and we still have nothing to offer. If this goes up, I see a dark future ahead of us.” “I see what you mean,” replied Blitzkrieg. “Of course, losing a good ruler, or even two, is not something that any nation can be fond of. But I bet that’s still nothing compared to losing a closest relative, right?” Shining Armor nodded. “*Sigh* you’re right. But I know they are somewhere out there, Blitz. We do have a trail, but …” Shining Armor paused suddenly and looked down at his empty cup. “Better than nothing I guess? Feel like telling me more?” Blitzkrieg asked calmly as he poured him some more wine. Shining Armor felt resistant somehow. When Miracle Blaze has revealed to them the truth about Celestia’s and Star Swirl’s dimensional travels, he didn’t believe her at first. But the evidence found in Star Swirl’s library seemed convincing enough for them to believe, that Miracle Blaze might actually be on to something. Shining and the rest have been ordered to remain silent about it … but who said that talking about dimensional travels alone is a crime?” “*Sigh* tell me, Blitz ... do you … believe in the existence of other dimensions?” Meanwhile, in Count's Blue Dust private chambers The dusk behind the window of Count’s Blue Dust chambers was about to turn into the night. Right now he was sitting behind his desk while staring at the small strangely shaped object that was lying on the counter. “Are you saying that this thing flew out of the portal?” asked curious Blue Dust. His assistant, Emerald Star, who was standing on the other side of his desk nodded her head. “Yes sir, it hit the wall right beside me with full force. I have just examined its structure and it doesn’t fit to any known elementary element known to our science. If we consider that together with its unusual shape, I’m more than certain that it’s not from our world,” answered Emerald Star while levitating the object with her magic. She then placed a small part of a soldier’s armor near it. The strangely shaped object flew suddenly and stuck itself firmly to the armor piece which made Count Blue Dust surprised. “I also discovered that it has an affection towards all sorts of metals.” “Hmm, interesting,” said Blue Dust as he took the small plane pendant in his hoof and hid it in his desk drawer. “Have you mentioned anyone about this yet?” “No, sir,” replied Emerald Star. “Good, let’s keep this to ourselves then. Continue your research and keep me informed.” “As always, sir,” answered Emerald Star and left her boss’s chamber. As soon as she went passed down the corner, two unknown cloaked figures have appeared on both sides of the chamber’s door. The weak light from the nearest corridor lamp could barely illuminate their muzzles which were sticking slightly from the hoods’ precincts. They both gazed at each other and soon the one on the left began to follow Emerald Star’s tracks. The one who remained smiled slightly and said with a female perky voice “I believe that Shining Armor might be interested in this.” Soon after, her hooded figure disappeared into the dark corridors of the palace once more. To be continued …
Prologue"Where The Heart Is At" written by Shadowcolt “Strangers are just family you have yet to come to know.” – Mitch Albom Prologue Swinoujscie, Poland, 23rd of December The weather was nasty for this time of year. Heavy rain accompanied by strong winds flooded the town streets, which were still full of people as they were preparing themselves for the big day. There were numerous Christmas decorations in almost every inch of the sidewalks. Their colorful play of lights made some ordinary and average gray streets of the town look outstanding. Then again, which city or town didn’t look nice at this time of the year? Driving through all the familiar streets, my memories about my previous life here were making me sigh deeply. It was easy to see that Swinoujscie, my former home town, had changed a lot since my last visit. It was almost seven pm, so as always, the last piece of radio music was interrupted by news broadcasts. Besides the obvious mentioning of the storm on the Baltic sea, Christmas fever stuff, prediction of first snow this winter in all the country, usual suspicions of corruption in the Polish government and some minor stuff, they once again mentioned a bear that had escaped from the zoo in Bialystok about a week ago. Apparently, it was a fresh specimen that was brought there to replace the old one that had died some time ago. It seems it had overslept its lessons about hibernation, or conditions of the zoo were not to its liking. After passing another few blocks and roundabouts, I finally arrived. The small street was surrounded almost continuously by prewar tenement houses on both sides, which were slightly nibbled by the tooth of time. They were also some of the few houses that had survived the Second World War. Some of the buildings were being renovated while being covered with mesh façade. I parked my pickup truck near the third house on the right, and started getting ready to leave the vehicle, when I noticed the worried look of my companion, who was sitting right next to me. “I'll be right back. I’ll just give her flowers and we’ll move along. It was a long day, and now the only thing that I'm dreaming about is to hit the sack,” I said while leaving the car. With a bouquet in hand, I walked a small section of sidewalk that separated me from the stairwell. I ran to the third floor, stumbling along the way, until I stood before the great dark wooden door. Shortly after the bell rang, a woman in a violet robe opened the door. She was of medium build, smaller than me by a head, with long blond curly hair, and face with a few visible wrinkles. Judging by her looks, she was over her fifties. “Good evening, Miss. Malkowska,” I said with a smile. The woman was a little confused at first, because my poorly groomed beard and very long hair weren’t something that I used to have in the past. I didn’t care about my looks anymore, so people’s reactions didn’t bug me at all. She smiled radiantly while looking at me . “Alex?” I nodded with a smile. “My God, what a surprise.” She didn’t wait for me to respond, and quickly hugged me with all her strength. “Yes … I’m h-happy to see you too … ugh … ma’am,” I uttered, and somehow managed to free myself from her bone braking grip. “Happy birthday, ma'am,” I said as I presented her with the bouquet of orchids while massaging my side. “My dear, for you, it’s just Martha, remember that … oh my, those are lovely,” she said as she accepted the flowers. “Thank you very much. But seriously, I haven’t seen you for almost three years. Please tell me how are you doing? Oh wait … let’s talk inside, please come in.” Miss Martha stepped aside and moved her arm in an inviting gesture. “Thank you, I’m fine, but I’m afraid I can’t stay,” I declined politely. “My friend is waiting for me in the car. He's one of those impatient types, so I think I better get going.” Although I was ready to turn and leave, Miss Martha didn’t feel like letting me go so easily. “A friend? Well then, how about you bring him over and I'll make you both some tea?” “Well, no … I mean … ugh,” I stammered while trying to figure out the way out of this, but my evasive look didn’t get passed her unnoticed. “Alex, we haven’t seen each other for quite some time, so I believe that this is the best opportunity to make it up.” I was in no condition for a chit-chat, but I knew that I would never out-talk this woman. Her stubbornness and determination were comparable only to my desire of life in peace and solitude. And that was no small thing. And so, without a chance to say no, I simply answered “Yes, ma’am,” and went down to my car. My canine companion was already moving nervously in his seat, but very soon all his attention was focused on me. As soon as I opened the door, he jumped on me, almost knocking me to the ground. He began to lick my face, like he hadn’t seen me for months. Really now, I was gone for about five minutes, so he'd probably done something wrong. Then it hit me. I quickly threw him aside and looked inside the interior of my black Ford Ranger pickup truck. The first thing that struck me was the pungent odor of urine coming from the passenger seat. And on the upholstery of the seat, there was a wet visible stain. I turned my head and focused my eyes on the adult German shepherd. He slightly tilted his head and hanged out his tongue, looking innocently at me. “I bet you think that was funny ... right?” Max barked, which in my poor dog language probably meant yes. Man, and to think that despite my hermit lifestyle, I decided to take him in. He wasn’t actually a quiet and calm being like me, but the funny thing was that it didn’t bother me so much. In contrast to humans, he didn’t flood me with streams of useless and meaningless questions. Sleeping, eating, pooping, and fun were the simplicities that made his company more suitable to my needs. I couldn’t get bored around him, as he sometimes liked to pull a trick on me. We spent the next two hours in the apartment of my mom’s friend. You can try to imagine the shock on Martha’s face when she realized Max's true species. Priceless. We talked about various and mostly familiar topics: my families, my present life, and my plans for the future. Although it’s been five years since my wife and child’s deaths, reaching back in time was never a comfortable subject for me to strike upon. It’s just that I never quite acknowledged the fact that they were gone. Miss Martha knew that, and as a psychologist, she also knew how to ask the right questions without me feeling uneasy about it. I could tell her almost anything because of her medical secrecy. I knew that our personal chat would never leave the walls of her house. She really had helped me with my recovery, in fact, if it wasn’t for her valuable support, I would probably be gone by now. While talking, I sometimes looked around the guest room, admiring the Christmas decorations. It made a fine example of typical Polish style Christmas. The Christmas tree was very beautiful with its entire decor, as well as small decorations hanging in the windows. All those things made me reluctantly remember my own family holidays. I again gazed at Max, who was sitting by Martha’s side the whole time while resting his muzzle on the armrests of her chair. He seemed to be fond of the attention she was giving him, as she was scratching him behind his ears the whole time. Our meeting probably wouldn’t have lasted so long if he hadn’t always begged for more. That Max. What a suck-up. “So tell me, Alex, how’s your little sister doing?” her sudden question has awakened me from my ponder. “What? Oh … sister, yes … well, she’s doing great, although we don’t talk to each other so much right now.” My words seemed to surprise her, but just as she was going to ask about it, I quickly added “Let’s just say, we both have our own lives now, but we’re still a family.” That seemed to work somehow as her worried expression softened a little. “I … see. That’s good to hear. Tell her I said hello,” she said with a smile, but I just nodded without a word. The sister problem was a little too complex to talk about, so I wanted to skip it for now. “Have you already … visited your family graves?” “We just arrived, so no unfortunately,” I said and took a sip from my teacup. “I understand. I'm sure they will be pleased with your visit.” Yeah, In their own ‘dead kind of way’ I thought, but I didn’t say it, only nodded. My psychologist quickly changed the subject. “You know, when I suggested that you should change your surroundings, I never would have thought that you’d actually move out permanently. The greater was my astonishment when you told me that you have settled down near some lake in Masuria.” Yeah, it made me wonder why myself. The plan was that I had to leave for a month to a well-known spa, and be under the care of local psychologists and psychiatrists who would determine whether the screws in my head were placed properly. Strangely, however, I decided to drive around the country instead, looking for God knows what. I only knew that I needed peace and quiet, and so in the end fate had brought me to that beautiful lake. The idea for the house came unexpectedly, when I had recalled my family’s former trip to one of those places. The local guest house built of logs was the ideal place to relax for the whole two weeks. A home like that seemed to be good enough for my needs, and so I decided to put my house building plan into action. About two years later, I had set my foot in my new home. “I can assure you that I made the right choice. I believe that living far away from the hustle and bustle of civilization was the best choice I could come up with. That place did rise to my expectation, and provided me with ideal conditions for my convalescence. If you ever feel like it, you could visit me. It's definitely better than living in the town or city,” I said as I wrote my current address on a small piece of paper, and handed it over to her. “Thank you very much, dear, I’m looking forward to it. And it's good to hear that you’re happy.” Miss Martha suddenly turned her attention back to Max, who never got bored of all the affection she was giving him. “You know, the small fortune that you and your sister have gained really was a blessing. I still remember the times when you were working your hands to the bone, trying to make a living while helping your sister with her studies. That’s really something you should be proud of.” I accepted her words with a smiled which she cared to return. “You have proved that you’re devoted to those whom you hold most dear. The love for another person really does allow us to move further beyond our limits.” Her words made me think for a while. Was it really that big of a deal? I did what I had to, to help my sister carry on with her life. Luckily, the lottery money came just in time. “Alex?” once again, I was brought back from my deepest thoughts. "…" “I know how much you two have gone through. Especially you, my dear. Losing that many close people in such a short time is not something that many manage to endure. Yet, you have stood up to it all.” “Martha, you do realize that if it wasn’t for your help, I wouldn’t even be here, and we wouldn’t be talking right now. It was you who helped me walk again …” “No, my dear, I had only called out to you. It was you who had to take all the steps. Besides, you weren’t alone. There were people who supported you. Believe me, I have witnessed many people who went beyond return. Sometimes, regaining one’s faith can only be achieved with love and determination.” “Yeah, I suppose you’re right,” I replied shyly. “Your sibling love helped you overcome many circumstances. That’s why I need to tell you this.” Martha stopped for a moment, while I waited patiently for her to continue. “The world can take everything from you: money, houses, cars, false friends, and even faith. But true love and friendship will always be by your side. Never close your heart for them, because in time of hardships, they will always be there for you. Remember that.” “I … “ I felt weird talking about all this, because I already lost two families. Allowing fate to have a cruel play with me for a third time wouldn’t be a wise thing to do. As for friendship … I just didn’t feel like I needed it that much right now. “Just give it some time, Alex. Some day the wounds will be healed, maybe they will even turn to scars, but when the time comes, you will understand it yourself.” “Thank you Martha.” I replied with a smile, when I noticed that it was already past ten pm. “Well, it’s getting late, so I think we will be going. We have a long way behind us, and we definitely need some sleep.” She just looked at her watch and smiled. “Oh my, is it that late already? Very well then, I won’t stop you. Are you staying at your friend's house or the hotel?” My old family’s flat, as well as the apartment that me and my wife had bought together, were sold shortly before I had moved. I knew that I couldn’t keep them, because I wasn’t visiting these parts too frequently anymore. My sister and I had made that decision together, since she already had decided to settle down in Warsaw. Luckily, my home town has various hotels, which are kind enough to accept my canine friend. “Yeah, we will be staying in one of the hotels. Nothing too fancy, it’s just for one night. We will leave tomorrow morning, right after I pay my respects to my relatives.” “What about the Christmas eve? Are you celebrating it alone, or with friends?” she had to ask, didn’t she? I didn’t have any contact with my old friends, and so far didn’t care to make new ones. Christmas was, and always will be, a holiday made especially for families. Since my parents, wife, and daughter were long gone, with my sister being too busy with her new life and work, celebrating it was a total waste of time. “No, actually I stopped celebrating it long ago, ever since ... well, you know.” Martha didn’t say anything, just nodded. “For me, it’s just a normal day, like any other.” “I see ... I’ll respect that, but just to let you know, if you ever change your mind, my door is always open for you.” Somehow I felt that she would give me an invitation. It also made me realize something. After her husband’s death, she has lived alone all these years, but unlike me she never allowed sadness and sorrow to bring her down. I really admired her determination and strong mind. “Thank you very much, Miss ... ah, I mean, Martha.” I turned my gaze to my canine friend. “Come on, Max, we're leaving.” Shortly after we were both standing on the threshold of her apartment. “Good luck, Alex, and remember that you're always welcome here,” she said while giving me a last friendly hug. “Thank you. Once again, happy birthday and Merry Christmas, Martha,” I said and started walking down the stairs. She just answered it with “Merry Christmas, my dear.” I felt relief that she didn’t ask me if I still blame myself for the death of my loved ones. I couldn't lie to her about this, so it would've ended up in a therapy session, which would last until morning. The weather outside was rather calm now, as the wind was definitely weaker and the rain was long gone. We got into the car and departed for our hotel, enduring the smell of urine that remained inside. After less than ten minutes, we had arrived at the required destination, and we have registered ourselves in. The hotel room was quite decent, and it suited my taste just fine. I quickly took a shower and, without any hesitation, sunk myself into the warm bed sheets. *** Meanwhile, somewhere in another reality The full moon was already shining brightly upon the Equestrian kingdom starry sky. The citizens were slowly preparing for sleep, and were about to leave their dreams in the hooves of the princess of the night. There wasn’t a single soul remaining on the streets of Ponyville, and only a few lights were piercing through the windows of local homes. Meanwhile, the Everfree forest was slowly waking up again as the night animals began to leave their lairs. Their various growls mixed together and echoed throughout the woods. Amongst all of it wandered a mysterious hooded figure. The mysterious individual moved soundlessly, not at all caring about the threatening sounds, or the current appearance of the hostile nature. Looking back and making sure that no one kept track of him, he soon reached the end of his journey, as he stopped suddenly a few meters before the entrance to a dark cave. Not moving or making any sounds, he waited patiently for further developments. Suddenly, the sounds of heavy footsteps came from inside the cave as they were becoming louder each passing second. A dark being appeared in the cave’s abyss as its glowing red eyes were flashing ominously at the newcomer. When its muscular figure emerged from the darkness while stepping into the moonlit glade, it was easier now to conclude its origins. A huge manticore came before the newcomer, accompanied by two much smaller, but equally dangerous-looking ones. The mysterious individual observed everything with stoical peace. Then he gently pulled the hood off his head, revealing a dark yellow mane and orange horn which matched his coat color. The largest manticore spoke first. “Speak.” Its exceptionally low voice could make anyone feel respect for it. The stranger smiled and bowed unexpectedly as he answered. “Everything is going according to our plan, your highness. All the important posts in the castle have already been occupied. We are all waiting for your signal.” The stranger looked up again and gazed into the eyes of the mighty lion with horns, bat wings, and scorpion-like tail with a venomous stinger. The powerful manticore came closer while grinning evilly, “Excellent. Is the potion ready as well?” The stallion, without losing any of his confidence, replied, “As you wished. We have tested it, and I can assure you that the effects won’t take long to kick in”. The bigger manticore suddenly began to change. Its muscular body was slowly giving way to a sleeker and dark gray figure. Powerful paws began to change into hooves, while the red hair and the scorpion's tail into a long jade mane and a long hairy tail. A sharp horn sprouted on her forehead while her teeth, although they didn’t differ much from her previous incarnation, became smaller to fit her slender face. “Finally, I’ll have revenge on that rotten kingdom and its cursed inhabitants. Their pathetic love will forever feed me and my subjects.” Queen Chrysalis let out a loud sinister laugh, which was quickly undertaken by a huge number of changelings that had gathered near the cave, taking every possible free space of the field. The only one who didn't join the joyous bustle, was the visitor. While the queen was getting happy that her sinister plan was going smoothly he decided to continue with his report. “Unfortunately, not everything goes as it should, your highness,” he said making the queen suspend her devilish laugh and look at the pony with a disapproving expression. “You said that everything is ready, and now you’re saying otherwise ... ARE YOU TOYING WITH ME?” She stomped her hoof on the ground, causing a large crack to appear, which made her gathered subjects withdraw slightly with fear. The stranger, however, remained with stoical peace. “No, my queen. As I said, everything is prepared properly. There’s still the matter of the royal couple of the Crystal Empire. It seems they won’t be present at the Grand Galloping Gala, cause as they have stated in their letter, there are some urgent matters they need to attend to.” Queen Chrysalis, who was listening to his explanation while walking around him, stopped suddenly behind his back and looked at him with disdain. “Ahhh.” She let out a single sound of displeasure, but quickly regained her pace “oh well, you can’t have everything ... immediately.” She began to laugh softly to herself. “Time will come for them as well and when the news of our triumph reaches the crystal palace, they will come for their fate eventually. Once we feast ourselves on all the love in Equestria, there will be nothing standing in our way, even that pitiful love of theirs.” “Of course, my queen,” answered her servant. “I almost forgot, have you managed to capture that pesky maggot named Discord?” asked the queen. Her servant pursed his lips into a mischievous smile. “As you ordered, I managed to trap him in a magical artifact and hide him deep under the palace caves. Unfortunately, he didn’t forfeit without a fight. If it wasn’t for my devotion, surely he would now be standing here, instead of me. But I have to admit, however, that this draconequus has a lot of potential. His powers of chaos could serve our cause pretty well. From what I know, he doesn’t yield to Celestia, or anyone else in the whole kingdom, so we could ...“ “NO ... I will not risk it,” refused the queen. “From what I know, he is too unpredictable and duplicitous, and so in the final battle he could betray us. He cannot be trusted.” “I believe that for the right price ...” "ENOUGH!!!” she screamed. “Don’t you dare question my orders, you worm. That maggot can rot in there until the end of the world, and if you stand up to me ever again, you’ll share his fate.” She drew up in front of him, their faces only inches apart. “Is that clear?” Her last words were spoken with a dangerously low voice. Her servant swallowed hard, and bowed once more. “As always, my queen.” “Good, now return to the castle and wait for further orders,” she spoke with cold firmness. “You know what fate awaits you, if you let me down?” The stallion simply lifted his head. “I do, my queen,” replied the stallion. As he covered his head with the hood, he slowly began to walk back into the dark forest. Chrysalis looked around at her gathered subjects. “Go back to your lairs and rest, as tomorrow you all will get to feast upon the remains of the great kingdom of Equestria.” Walking towards the cave she quickly added, “and I assure you, it will be a marvelous feast.” Her laughter clearly carried around the area, announcing a future disaster. Her servants quickly scattered, hiding in numerous burrows, which were carved above the entrance to the cave. Soon, the clearing was deserted, without any single soul remaining. Meanwhile, the hooded pony, making sure that he’s not being followed, hid himself in the shade of a big tree while sitting on his rump. “Phew,” he gasped and began to change. “Our tempered queen has an appetite for some love, I see.” His body adopted a serpentine figure, becoming a combination of several types of animals. He then stretched out lazily, slowly massaging all of his limbs. “Really now, walking on four legs is really tiring.” He snapped the claws of his eagle paw, making a small glass bubble appear before his face. The draconequus looked at its contents, and then said with a devilish smile, “But what won't you do for fun, right?” He tapped his lion paw fingers over the glass vessel, clearly irritating the creature that was trapped inside. The small changeling was hitting the glass walls with full force with his head and rear hooves. While at it, he was changing its shape between his recent incarnation of the pony spy, the God of Chaos, and his real self. Discord was clearly amused by the incompetent attempts of the creature. “Trying to capture the king of chaos wasn’t a very deliberated move on your side, my dear friend. You really thought that it would be so easy? I learned quite well from my last two imprisonments. To think that if it wasn’t for my knowledge of the truth spell, I would have never learned about your huge surprise party, which no one cared to invite me to. Thank you, my little friend, for your great sincerity,” he said with a sneer. With the help of magic, the ball rose higher and then gently landed on the extended eagle claw. Smiling lazily, Discord began to rotate it around its own axis like a basketball. There were intermittent sounds coming from inside, stating a growing sense of discomfort ... and nausea. “Would you believe that your queen rejected such a fine offer as mine? I’m really shocked. And I was so hoping for a fruitful cooperation. Of course, there’s a possibility that I would refuse, especially after all those horrible things she said about me. Like who knows, maybe I would even turn her into a big black maggot cheese? Oh, what a sight that would be.” When the ball suddenly stopped, the creature inside began to wobble on its own hooves, until he collapsed unable to maintain balance. Discord, maintaining his smile snapped his fingers, causing the vessel to disappear into the thin air, along with its contents. “But wait, it seems that our beloved kingdom is in danger! My sweet Celestia, whatever are we going to do now? I believe I should now go to the castle, warn the princesses, alert the royal guards and ... oh yeah, our beloved elements of harmony, and prevent this tragedy.” Discord snorted loudly and then his face was broken with his characteristic devilish smile. ”But where's the fun in that?” Overjoyed with his thoughts, he started to float higher and higher above the trees of the Everfree forest until he was able to see the castle of Canterlot far in the distance. “I’m looking forward to this Grand Galloping Gala thing,” he said and while choking with laughter, he flew towards the castle, waiting patiently for the big day. *** Swinoujscie, 24th of December It was getting past seven am when we reached the beach, and the night was slowly giving up to another day. The sky was almost covered with clouds, but a strong gale and heavy rains, which gave residents such a rough time yesterday, seemed to be only a memory now. Looking at the entire beach, one could easily conclude that the current waves were nothing compared to those that crashed ashore last night. The whole beach, which in some places was even 150 m wide, had been flooded up to the dunes. There was debris scattered everywhere, as the beach was now one big concentration of shells, rocks, pieces of branches, a few dead fish, and other garbage. The trash cans, which were usually half buried in the sand, were ripped out of their places by the powerful force. That view could make one bow to the uncontrollable forces of nature, and I felt relieved that I wasn’t here at that time. But if someone asked me why me and Max were here now, I would say "because we could". Not being able to sleep at all for the last 6 hours, we ended up here. By the way, I've always liked coming here as a kid. It had something that always seemed to calm me down, and helped me restore my batteries. Without a single soul in sight, we had the whole beach to ourselves. Usually it would be quite the opposite. During the summer season the town is always overrun by tourists. There are endless crowds on the streets, in restaurants, stores, with almost no parking spaces. Not to mention long lines to ferries, since this town is settled on an island. Fortunately, Swinoujscie is a seasonal town and for most of the year it is a peaceful and quiet place. There was almost no soul in the sight. But I knew that it was soon about to change, as storms sometimes throw up one more thing. Something that made many amber seekers come to the beach for it. Honestly, I was always fascinated by these stones, as they had a natural inner beauty which could charm anyone. I deeply hoped that I would manage to find some nice peace before the amber hyenas would swarm the coast. I slowly passed each meter of the shore, looking carefully for valuable stone. From what I have read once about amber, which was sometimes called the sun’s tears, it can be found in many varieties, and if we wanted to find a big specimen we would also have to look in the water. Of course, lack of professional equipment made me abandon that idea. In the meantime, Max was having a blast with one of the huge branches that was lying on the sand. It was too big for him to carry, but he struggled with it anyway, plowing the ground along with it. Following his actions, I noticed something in the plowed ground. It was partially buried in the sand, covered with shells and other trash, but it was still slightly visible. Intrigued, I walked closer, knelt, and began to discard any unnecessary items. When I finally got through with it, and rinsed it from all the sand, I could enjoy what I held in my hand. After the gold red color I noted that I was dealing with the truest amber. As for my first one, it was huge. My finger pads were barely visible on its rough edges. Although, the surface was not polished as those found in brooches, I still could not believe how beautiful it was. Max's barking woke me up from my ponder, as he was now running like mad across the beach scaring the swans, gulls, and terns that have flown in for their morning meal. I regained my senses, as my gaze went far away to the east side of the beach. There was a waterway entrance to the port, formed by two piers. On the end of the western one was a beacon in a shape of a windmill, which was also the symbol of this town. With a smile on my face, I looked one last time at the amber, hid it in the pocket of my jacket, and started marching towards the lantern. While on the way, I hoped that this discovery wasn’t the last on today’s account. After a ten minute journey, and no further luck in amber hunting, we arrived at the windmill. I sat on its stairs to hide from the wind blowing from the sea. It was merely past dawn, as the sun rays were reaching through the clouds. The view in my opinion was perfect, as I marveled it. Closing my eyes, I began to inhale huge amounts of sea air, while clearing the mind of all unnecessary thoughts. It wasn’t easy, because I knew there was still a trip to the cemetery waiting for me. As I was marveling the local view, and enjoying the morning breeze, I suddenly heard my stomach rumbling. I came to the conclusion that before we fulfill our duty, we first need to fill our stomachs. Max seemed to share the same thought. “Well, so much for our reverie, my dear friend.” We slowly headed back to the car, and took a ride to the nearest bakery. to be continued ...
Chapter 1. Welcome To EarthThe great royal hall, the same which for decades served the monarchy in treating the delegations from around the world, has seen many things. Its thick walls have witnessed many quarrels, disputes, considerations, as well as announced wars and signed agreements. By numerous stained-glass windows and pictures spoke years of history, which was never meant to be forgotten. The Grand Galloping Gala, as usual, had gathered a wide group of guests, who came invited for this special holiday. From farthest lands of the kingdom appeared the high ranked representatives of the pony race, to celebrate the day from which the walls of the splendid palace of Equestria have been raised. All signs on sky and earth showed that this would be the day which will be remembered for long. The present course of events seemed to confirm these assumptions. The shouts and screams of horror could be heard everywhere accompanied by numerous spell casts. When a changeling got hit by one of them, he was blasted into a pillar. Changeling’s limply body, along with fragments of marble, soon after hit the floor. As the panicking guests tried to leave the great hall, they were bumping occasionally with each other. Their clumsy attempts were met with a joyful croak from the god of chaos, who was most evidently amused by the whole thing. Choking with laughter and twisting like a snake, he avoided every subsequent green ray fired in his direction. The one casting them, however, did not share his enthusiasm, as Queen Chrysalis could feel the rising anger each time her green beam didn’t reach the moving target. Being too focused on the king of chaos made her almost get hit by a sudden bright beam, which blasted into the hall walls nearby while missing her merely by an inch. “What the …?” Her attention from Discord quickly moved to the center of the room, where both princesses were bravely repelling every enemy attack that came their way. “Tia, there’s just too many of them, at this rate they will finish us off quickly,” yelled princess Luna who managed to fight off a large group of changelings, which took the opportunity to take the form of the royal guards. “I … I feel my powers are slowly leaving me, dear sister, something is definitely not right. It’s like something is draining all my strength away.” With each moment Luna was having difficulties in collecting her energy. As the light in her horn was fading, her body slowly refused obedience. Celestia clearly shared her sister‘s concerns, but she refused to forfeit. “Do not lose hope, dear sister, our subjects are counting on us.” For a moment her eyesight rested on the other side of the room, where the god of the chaos was dodging each of changeling attacks. His tactics seemed to be effective, because each time he made them hit the walls and pillars of the great hall. “DISCORD!!!” Using her high Canterlot voice Celestia tried to draw the attention from the god of chaos “STOP GOOFING AROUND, AND HELP ...” At the last moment she managed to dodge a large beam of green light, which was shot her way. Unfortunately, it reached her sister, who stricken by the powerful force made a suppressed scream, and collapsed to the cold floor. “LUNA!!!” Celestia regardless of the threat turned her back to the self-confident changeling queen, and quickly stood beside her hardly conscious sister. Despite the pain and the numbness of her body, the princess of the night clenched her teeth bravely trying to rise to her hooves. Upon seeing Celestia‘s worried face, she managed to gasp quietly. “Do not fear, dear sister, we shall not forfeit so easily,” said princess Luna and, with every last possible bit of will left in her, she managed to light her horn, announcing her readiness for the further fight. The expression on her face and body movements, however, meant something else. Admiring her sister for her persistence, Celestia quickly concentrated on the battle once again. The ring of changelings was tightening around them with every second. Their queen was confidently moving forward, encouraging her subjects to even bolder attacks. With a gaze of her eyes, Celestia looked at a lavender force field nearby. A group of changelings was constantly attacking it trying to get inside. The lavender pony named Twilight Sparkle was overstraining herself, trying to maintain the magic shield at all cost. All her friends were now beside her, lying tired on the cold floor, unable to put up a fight. “Twilight, are you all alright?” Celestia was anxiously watching her pupil as she tried to stop the force field from disappearing. “Ugh ...your highness, Princess Luna is right … someone or something is sucking up our strength ... ahhh … I’m almost at my limit .... ahhh.” Twilight felt the growing fatigue. All six mares were now in no condition to fight anymore. Even their elements of harmony were useless now, due to their exhaustion. The queen of changelings felt a wild satisfaction looking at this situation, unable to hold back her own malicious laugh from filling up the whole room. “Oh, it is really heartwarming, that despite some defects …” She looked at the amused god of chaos, "our devious plan was a success. Your state seems to confirm it just fine.” Her face was filled with an ominous smile. “WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO US, YOU WITCH?” Luna, feeling her rising anger, jumped forward, ready to cast any available spell, just to wipe the smile of the queen‘s face. “LUNA, STOP!!!” Celestia‘s yell made her sister stop immediately. The expression on her face stated dissatisfaction that she had been deprived of the pleasure of taking it out on her enemy. “Save your strength dear sister, in this state every unnecessary use of energy might be costly to us all.” Her words, although breaking, seemed to bring Luna to her senses. Slowly she began to withdraw observing the environment at the same time, till she caught up with Celestia. Both then directed their own hostile glances at Chrysalis, getting ready to repel the attack. Their enemies were slowly getting closer, narrowing the circle around the most famous defenders in the entire kingdom. “Well, I assure you that it’s not my doing,” said satisfied Chrysalis. “I can only hope that the wine, of which all eight of you took delight in, had a rich taste. I’m quite confident of its magical properties you know *giggle*”. Those words made the two sisters stare in horror. The oldest royal wine which was kept for special occasions was poisoned. All they wanted was to thank the elements of harmony for their contribution to the safety of their kingdom. Both of them could not believe that they were tricked so easily. “Alright then your highnesses, let us see how further you two are still capable to go.” Not abandoning her own malicious smile Queen Chrysalis began to cumulate the energy in her own horn. Both sisters decided not to waste any more time and began to gather all the strength they had left, concentrating on the final attack. All the changelings scattered, suddenly feeling the near clash of the Titans, ready to observe everything from a safe distance. Also the ones attacking the elements of harmony didn’t remain passive. The magical force field which protected the friendly six disappeared suddenly, while its creator fell down brought to her limits, although she remained with her senses. Panting deeply and with the hardly conscious eyesight, she looked around. Celestia and Luna were both gathering the magic in their horns, preparing themselves for the final strike. She couldn’t, however, catch the sight of the changelings’ queen, as her vision slowly started to flee. She managed only to detect a jadeite light, which slowly started to expand. She felt the growing tension and cursed herself for her state, that she couldn’t support the princesses now when they need her the most. She tried to rise on all fours, however, all her body was numb. Slowly fainting, her eyelids unsparingly began to close. Before she was embraced in total darkness, she managed to hear a scream followed by a huge impact that the three cumulated lights made. As the beams met, their powers joined together into one big ball of light and started to transfer slowly from one site to another. None of the mares intended to forfeit. The fate of the kingdom rested on these several seconds. Seconds which she, Celestia‘s prized student, could not take advantage of. Her eyelids finally closed, turning her vision into total darkness. “Why?” She began to curse her own powerlessness. “Why?” She sought answers, although she knew them already, but was not satisfied with them. Beside the growing restlessness and irritation, she could feel something else growing within her. Something, that she has not felt for quite a long time, but something which was always a part of her whole life. Something, that has pushed her on the path, which she has been walking till now. The inner power. The one which she was so afraid of and, as Celestia‘s pupil, she tried to understand. Suddenly, she felt a warmth dispersing all over her. She could feel her body being filled up with energy. The darkness which folded her vision, began to give in to the more and brighter light. Her sub consciousness slowly began to disappear, depriving her of her will. She didn’t understand what was happening to her. She should be terrified by now. However … she felt nothing. The two princesses were already on the edge of exhaustion, as the ball of condensed energy was moving slowly in their direction. It seemed that there was no hope, to stop what was inevitable. Twilight’s eyes burst open. However, instead of pupils, they were filled with light. Her horn began to emit a bright light that soon embraced her whole body. She slowly began to stand up until she got to her four hooves. Her empty eyesight seemed to rest now on the one-sided exchange of powers between the three rulers, which was about to point out the winner. Her body, after several seconds of insensible staring, began to levitate together with the bodies of her comrades. However, none of them seemed to care. Each of them shared the same light vision followed by a strong faint light around their elements of harmony. Suddenly, they all began to create a semicircle behind Chrysalis’ back, landing on the ground with Twilight in the middle. None of this escaped the attention of the queen. Feeling at bay and little disorientated, she began to call her own subjects for help. However, when all of them attacked, they were brutally pushed away by an unknown force. Each of six mares started to form a small ball of light in front of them, which were connected together with a thin bright magical thread. Chrysalis looked in horror, as she was slowly losing the advantage. Her fight with the rulers was almost finished, as the great sphere of light energy was literally several inches from them. Although being absent-minded, her rivals were also occupied by the sight of the elements of harmony. They exchanged glances between them, hoping that at least one of them has an explanation to the whole thing. Sadly, none of them did. “Sister, what’s happening?” asked confused princess Luna. None of them could believe what they were witnessing right now. “Focus Luna, Chrysalis is distracted, we still have a chance, so let’s not waste it!!!” yelled Celestia, which helped her younger sister to quickly concentrate on the battle again. At the same time, all six balls of energy from the element’s of harmony fired, hitting the horn of the changeling queen making her scream in panic. This gave the royal sisters an injection of energy, and together they pushed the great energy ball, making it finally hit its target. The implosion made a loud echo sound that spread throughout the room. Mixed sources of energy formed the great sphere that started to absorb the queen, turning her into one great bunch of jadeite dust. Her dusty remains covered the sphere, turning it suddenly into a huge whirl, which began to spread. It grew widely every second, absorbing everything that stood in its range. Both princesses in spite all their efforts, were unable to fly away to a safe distance, because of the fatigue. Soon terrified Celestia and Luna, as well as emotionless elements of harmony, disappeared into the abyss. When Celestia has finally opened her eyes, she quickly noticed that something was wrong. Everything around her was different. There was no palace hall, no changelings, nothing. Just an empty, dark red and black background that surrounded her. What was even weirder was that she was floating, although she wasn’t using her wings at all. With a blurry eyesight, she began to look around. She suddenly noticed other ponies in the vicinity. Luna and the main six were floating limply and unconscious. Celestia felt a strange tingling all over her body, probably caused by the low temperature of her surroundings. The sudden nausea made her almost vomit, however, she fought with it hoping it would soon go away. She shouted her sister‘s name as loud as she could, however, Luna didn’t even budge. Desperate she shouted once again, and even louder; but the effect stayed the same. She tried to fly over to her, but her body being wiped of all the energy made it impossible. Tired and helpless, she wanted to cry, however, knowing it wouldn’t help her much, she decided to suppress that feeling within her as well. Feeling how all the bad emotions were starting to infect her mind, she slowly began to surrender to her fatigue. Giving the last suppressed shout from her mouth, she finally surrendered to the delightful silence and the calmness of this place. The sudden flash of bright light, followed by a strong fall to the ground caused all her senses to come back immediately. Struck with an even bigger cold than before, she slowly bent over onto her belly and extended her front hooves forward. She could feel her hooves touching something cold and fluffy. Her blurry vision made it difficult to see anything. She shook her head a few times to wipe the snow off her mane. Having winked several times, at last she managed to take notice of her surroundings. This was a dark, foggy forest, she was certain of that. The leafless trees were scattered all around the place. There were small layers of snow here and there. However, this one was different from the ones she knew. It seemed darker and scarier somehow. Slowly she rose on equal legs, which were shaking a little, and began searching for other ponies. It was too dark to see anything ,so despite the fatigue, she tried to put some magic on her horn, making it illuminate in the dark. The darkness around her faded a little, making her able to see better. Soon, she noticed something several meters ahead of her. There on the thin white carpet mixed with leaves and few broken branches, laid a couple of bodies of different colored furs. When she slowly walked closer, the sudden shock hit her. The amazement made her rub her eyes, just to be certain she wasn’t delusional. Before her lied the bodies alright. But instead of grown up mares, there were only little fillies. She was speechless, as she couldn’t tell if this was just a dream or a brutal reality. But their cutie marks, as well as their necks carrying the symbols of harmony couldn’t make it clearer. She then took a look at her hair, which was lying down on her shoulders. It didn’t flow at all and had lost its blue pigment making it all pink, just like she used to have back then when she was younger. Looking closer made her discover something else. She felt odd, like she just have lost about eight hundred years. When she looked at her flank she saw a sun cutie mark still in its place, however, all her body was now smaller. Therefore, her royal regalia, boots, and crown seemed a little too big for her. One could say that she resembled her sister's Luna weakened form while she was now lying before her as a little filly, slowly regaining consciousness. All her royal staff was scattered around her. “Luna, are you alright?” Leaning over her, she began to nudge her forehead and cheeks with her smaller muzzle. The younger sister slowly bent over on her belly hardly shaking her head, trying to regain consciousness. As Celestia lifted her head, she soon located all the elements of harmony, as they were coming to. As she was about to check up on them, she suddenly heard something behind her. It was a roar of some sort, which grew more intense with every following second. When she turned around, she could feel her heart jumping up her throat, while her body slowly covering in cold sweat. Just a few inches from her stood a bear, which being lured by the light of her horn, came in time for his meal. The animal stood up on his hind paws, and as he made a loud roar, he jumped forward with an intent to kill. *** Meanwhile on the same earth, but several minutes earlier It was already getting dark when, after a long trip back, we reached my place. The fog was slowly forming over the area. It seemed we were quite lucky, because driving a car in these circumstances would probably take longer. “Ah, home sweet home.” I sighed with relief as I parked my pickup truck in the garage, which was built into the wooden house. The house was one of fair-size, which could easily fit a large family. This two-stored construction, if we don’t count the attic, was built from pine wood, and sat in a ground embedded stone-foundation, which additionally served as a household cellar. The roof was covered with black tiles, which ideally composed itself with light brick chimney. On the ground floor down by the lake side was a wooden veranda covered by a balcony. It often served me as a relaxation point to read books or simply to sip my morning coffee during warm days. It’s identical, only roofless, version was situated on the other side of the house. From there came the exit on a fair-sized yard, which was fenced by a wooden balustrade built on hard fundament. Those were ideal conditions for Max because he needed a lot of movement. Since forest walks were not always on my mind this yard was at times a life saver. The second floor of the house ended also with a covered terrace from the lakeside, while the back side was covered with large transparent stained-glass window, from which spread the view of the forest and the back yard. I just couldn’t wait to enter my salon, lie down on the sofa, warm myself by the fireplace, and surrender to the taste of my favorite beer. That is, if my friend Gregory didn't drink it all while I was gone. He sometimes liked to visit me and have a chat with a bottle or two, even during his job which was a huge risk on his side. But no matter how much he had drunk, I've never seen him have a blackout, even once. Man, was he a tough player or what? “This was a long day Max, what do you say we grab ourselves a quick bite to eat before we hit the sack?” As we climbed the stairs we walked through the wooden veranda which began to creak pleasantly under my feet. Reaching into my pocket for my home key, my hand got struck with a refreshing coolness of my recent discovery. My pockets were sufficiently wide and deep enough to contain even that big amber. I couldn’t wait to add it to my small but interesting collection of rare stones. Meanwhile, my comrade began to stare at something at the edge of the forest. I could hear him squeal nervously as I opened the door. Suddenly I turned around in his direction. “Come on pal, whatever hides there will have to wait until tomorrow.” He didn’t react at all, as he was still staring at the same part of the woods. It puzzled me what took so much of his attention. Suddenly, we heard a loud screech as hundreds of birds took off and began to float above the bare branches of forest trees. This indeed was an interesting view; one of those which however produced many questions. One could only wonder what have made so many birds scared at the same time. No wolf or bear would be capable of causing so much commotion. You could consider a hunter or a poacher, but a gunshot could easily be heard from here. Max whined suddenly and began to fidget, jumping around, not being able to remain still. It fascinated me that animals always seemed to sense upcoming danger. It was something that we human beings lacked; although we were supposed to out pass them in a matter of intelligence. Suddenly, I noticed several flashes of thunderbolts which began to spread in all directions. I felt as something was slowly growing deep in me; a mixture of fascination and fear. I could easily tell that this wasn't any normal phenomenon. The fog began to thicken even more, which additionally increased the mystic effect. One moment later the thunderbolts on the horizon were replaced by a great sphere of dazzling rays, which began to pierce through tree branches. That phenomenon lasted several seconds before the great sphere began to shrink until it disappeared, leaving the forest in total darkness. It left a very big impression on my face, although I didn’t know what to think anymore. Many times I have heard about alien landings, and I often made fun of those egghead suckers, who got themselves worked up over a huge field signs, which were supposed to be made by unidentified flying objects. Whatever it was; I prefer to leave it until tomorrow, because roaming in a dark foggy forest in search of whatever made that commotion is not my style. “Quite a show, ah Max? ... Max?” I directed my eyesight from the forest to the dog, or should I say the spot where he was just a moment ago, just to see him later running towards the dark forest, disappearing into its abyss a few seconds later. “MAX, NO, GET BACK HERE, YOU HEAR ME, MAX!!!” I shouted as hard as I could, but I knew that once he sets his mind on something, it’s over. This dog couldn’t sit in one place, as he was curious of every sound he heard. Of course, I could just leave him be, and wait for him to come back on his own. However, I felt deep inside that he might get himself in trouble this time. Staying was not an option. Damn it Max, why are you doing this to me? I turned around, ran inside, and set foot in my salon, which occupied three quarters of the ground floor. I quickly ran up to the big sofa which was located by the fireplace. I began to push it until I have revealed a small rectangular incision on the floor, which determined the lid of one of several hiding-places of my house. As I raised the cover, I looked at the bundle of green tarpaulin. Quickly I took it out together with a small box, which was found in the left corner. Having unrolled it, I seized the wooden part of my rifle, and as I opened the lock of the bullet chamber, I began to load it. It didn’t go as smoothly as I wanted, because my hands were shaking the whole time. When I finished, I loaded my leather-jacket pockets with two more fistful of bullets and ran straight to exit. I grabbed a handy flashlight on the way, remembering to lock the door behind me. With lack of eagerness, but with a care for a friend, I ran off the porch, and with impetus I ran into a dark, foggy, scary forest. Luckily the fog was still not as thick as I feared, although walking around in such circumstances carried a big risk. I never even once saw any wolves or bears around here, though now I was more worried by that ball of light. The strong light from the torch LED which was stocked to my jacket helped me to see a little better forward. However, I was also an easy victim to whatever was hiding out there. Suddenly, I heard something moving in my nearest vicinity. I stopped and began to scan my surroundings, carefully illuminating every inch of the area. Then I heard something again, like a bunch of sticks being crashed or something. The sound came from my right side. As I turned, I saw some shadow run by the nearest trees. Preparing for God knows what; I quickly grabbed my rifle in both hands, and aiming at the suspicious area, began to approach it slowly. My finger was right at the trigger, ready to blast anything that may jump out. I could feel my heart beating like crazy, as I finally reached the shadows lair. I took a deep breath and quickly jumped forward between the trees, to make sure that it doesn’t surprise me instead. I couldn’t believe my eyes at what I saw. What I saw was … even more trees, nothing else. I didn’t know if I should feel relief, or be disappointed. Just as I took it easy, something big ran right next to me, making me almost die from heart attack. As I quickly turned around and illuminated the area, I saw the shape of my enemy just before it disappeared in the fog. Deer, a bloody deer made me almost shit myself. Way to go Alex, you're the man. I leaned by the nearest tree and took a few moments to calm myself down. Then I heard barking somewhere in the distance. “MAX!!!” I shouted, hoping he would come, but who was I trying to kid? It’s never that easy with him. As another barking reached my ear, I quickly started running in the direction it came. As long as he was barking there was still hope that I will find him safe and sound. By each passing meter, his barking came louder than before, which assured me that I was running in the right direction. In the mean time, I have tripped and slipped a few times over some roots and leaves, so as you can tell, I was having a blast. The barking sounds of my companion brought me finally to a small sized hill. As I reached its top I quickly looked down, but what I saw caused me a cold sweat. There at the bottom, my friend Max was having a quarrel with an enormous ... bear. A bear, here of all places! They were supposed to live in southern part of the country, so what gives? The bear, however, was holding off its intent to attack him. It was moving from one side to another, just like it was trying to walk around him, however, each time Max was blocking its way, like he was defending something. Unfortunately, I could not see what it was, because my view was blocked by a big overthrown tree. Max fought bravely, but I felt that he won’t last long. The bear was just as stubborn as he was. I had no intention of participating in this, but … “Oh, to hell with this,” I gasped to myself as I prepared my rifle. A sudden shot into the thin air made both Max and the bear direct their eyesight at me. The animal most evidently got frightened of it, but not enough to run away. I quickly reloaded and sent another message, only this time into the tree right next to the bear, trying not to hurt it, or Max. “GET LOST!!!” I shouted at full force quickly loading more bullets into the rifle chamber. Luckily for us, the giant lost its eagerness for further attacks because he suddenly turned around and began to retreat, giving sounds of dissatisfaction along the way. When I finally was certain that he was gone, I ran down from the hill with the rifle hanging on my shoulder. I knelt down beside Max, to make sure that he wasn’t hurt. A positive result made me breath with ease. The dog began to lick my face, wagging its tail happily. “You stupid dog, do you have any idea how worried I was? I think I’ll put you on a leash. You're just impossible, you know that?” I wanted to scold him, however, considering the fact that he was alright, I decided to forgive him this time. “Alright then, let’s go home,” I said as I stood up. Adjusting the rifle belt on my shoulder, I grabbed Max’s collar making him walk by my side. I wasn’t going to let him run away anywhere this time. As we were about to walk back, Max suddenly began to act strangely. He tried to jump forward, like he saw something again. Suddenly, he pulled so hard, that to avoid hitting the ground, I had to set him loose. Max walked closer to the overthrown tree, and started whining and barking , trying to bring my attention. “What's the matter big guy?” I asked as I walked closer to get a better view. When I illuminated the space under it using my flashlight, I saw something move in there. It couldn’t be anything dangerous, because Max surely would warn me about it. As I walked a little closer, I got shocked at the sight of a strange animal inside. Its white coat was covered with mud and leafs, and it had a somewhat interesting mane and tail of an unnatural pink color. Further inspection helped me notice two pairs of hooves. And there was something else, though I wasn’t much sure at first. Those things on both sides looked like ... wings? Funny, though I have to admit I was a little shocked at first, it became clear that I was looking at ... a small winged horse. PEGASUS? OK. I’m still sober, so what the hell? As I made another step and squatted, this creature performed a quick turn addressing itself ahead towards me. It took a defensive position, just like a lonely wolf driven into a corner, all set to attack. Its sudden reaction frightened me for a moment. Apparently it wasn’t very fond of humans. “Everything’s all right, the bear is gone. It’s safe now,” I said it, although not realizing why. Animals usually don’t understand human language, so why did I even care? The creature seemed to share my concerns, because it kept staring at me all the time with a defensive attitude. I then noticed some blood, which was spilling out from a deep wound on its neck and breast. A work of a bear I bet. It looked bad. The animal was in pain and hardly stood on its hooves. I really wanted to help it with all my heart, but frankly speaking, I didn’t even know how to calm it down. “No need to be afraid of me, I won’t hurt you,” I said stretching my hand forward in a friendly gesture. However, the creature backed off further under the overthrown tree, keeping its eyesight at me at all time. It barred its own teeth at me trying to look dangerous, though it was clearly visible that they weren’t sharp. Something suddenly moved behind it, but I couldn’t define what it was. I moved closer carefully and directed the ray of my flashlight inside the provisional cave. I suddenly noticed a great concentration of multicolored balls of fur. Their eyes were all looking at me, as my flashlight’s rays were reflecting in their pupils. They were all cramped into one great mass and seemed to shake lightly from the cold. They are young one’s no doubt. Which meant that the one, which was acting so distrustful towards me would have to be their mother. She didn’t want me to get close to her children, which was quite understandable. But I knew that in this state, she won’t be able to protect them much longer. “You’re wounded, you need some medical treatment. Please let me help you.” And again, I was talking to a horse like it was going to make any difference. However, I made an even dumber mistake. As I approached her as close as possible, I stretched out my right hand until it was almost under her muzzle. The rest went downhill. With a quick motion of her muzzle the mare bit me on four of my fingers all together and held on. What’s worse, it was on my weak hand. Stricken with heavy pain, I pulled with all my power till I managed to draw my hand from her clenched teeth. My eyesight rested now on my unlucky fingers, which pulsated painfully covered slightly with blood. Damn it. I began to curse my own good intentions, though I thanked God that those teeth weren’t sharp. However, the worst came later when I noticed the whole place getting a lot brighter, while hearing Max barking. As soon as I lifted my head, I noticed the source of the light coming from the mare‘s forehead. She suddenly jumped forward. Blinded by the light, and stricken by a powerful force, I was thrown away into a somersault, and landed on my abdomen. I felt a sudden shiver making my entire body pulsate, as I tried desperately to catch air. My lungs greeted the new breath with pain, as if they have not done this in years. I felt odd, like a bomb had exploded near me, causing me to hear only a constant shrieking in my ears. As I opened my eyes, I began to turn slowly on my back. I noticed Max standing next to me. He began to lick my face, making sure that I was ok. Having recovered enough to move properly, I slowly began to rise, trying to assemble my thoughts. Seriously, how do you explain that a wounded horse can produce a great sphere of light, which sends you flying, almost making you meet with your creator? I didn’t have any idea on that one, and frankly speaking, I didn’t care at the moment. Feeling how my legs are shaking, I sat down on my rump and grabbed the torch light that was lying close by. Slowly I rose up, feeling as my giddiness was going away. I took a deep breath, and directed the flashlight under the tree and its brutal tenant. She was still there glaring at me, having now even more trouble keeping balance. Hardly standing on three legs, she kept her front right leg above the ground. She must have damaged it when she attacked me, making me now feel kind of guilty. Further observation made me realize that the thing that was stuck on her forehead, and which served as a weapon, was no doubt a horn. Suddenly I felt like I have completely gone daft, as never before have I seen something like this. I thought that mythical monsters could only be seen in fairy tales, and here I had a living specimen. Man, I wish I had my camera. Although been treated so brutally, I still was worried for her state. When I made two steps in her direction, her horn began to emit that strange light again, only this time it was much weaker. Somehow, I didn’t feel like repeating the same trick one more time. The mare gave me a brutal but clear message, that she doesn’t desire my presence. Right now I could read between the lines. “I get it, my dear, that we are not welcome here, so allow us to withdraw so everyone can go their separate ways,” I said while raising my hands in the peaceful gesture. I made several steps backwards, and started looking for my rifle. I found it soon after, hanging on the branches of the nearby tree. Unfortunately it was hanging too high to reach it, and what’s worse, my head started to ache again. “This is my payment for trying to be nice. Well, guess I’ll have to come back for it later.” I grabbed Max’s collar, and we started heading back towards the hill. With the corner of my eyes, I saw the mare which was still standing there glaring at me ready to attack. As for me, I just wanted to leave this place as soon as possible, and concentrate on more pleasant things like a warm shower, some beer, and an episode of my favorite series. Those always pay me back for my harms. Amazing how little I need to be happy. My merry thoughts were broken, however, by my comrade’s barking, who refused to cooperate again trying to release himself from my grip. Only this time, I was prepared for this. “Come on Max, her highness will be good on her own, considering the fact that she almost blasted me to the moon.” I laughed silently feeling that my headache is rising. Max, however, like a stubborn mule began to pull us back with all his power towards the tree. Like he didn’t care what might happen again. All the time I was slightly weakened, and I did not have the strength to wrestle with him, so willing or not, I followed him. When we approached the tree again, I made a quick eye shot at the entry, seeing its impulsive renter lying motionlessly on the right flank. Beside her stood two from her young ones with lavender and blue colored coats (WTF), whining and mucking her muzzle with theirs. Together with them several others showed up, surrounding the mare from each side. Instead of worrying about themselves, they cared more about their mother, which was quite a touching view. With my hesitation slowly faltering, I moved closer while massaging my head and neck. The young ones looked at me, and backed off a little. Their heights matched my knees, and they were all covered in mud and leaves, just like their mother. However, you could still distinguish their colorful furs. This shock wave surely did something with my eyesight. I had no doubts that I have stumbled across the exceptionally peculiar bunch. Fortunately, unlike their mother, none of them seemed to have suffered. I knelt at the mare‘s side and carefully observed her wounds. Along her neck and breast went a deep and long wound. It only faded on the necklace, which was covered with claw trails. Wait a minute, since when does a wild animal wear jewelry? Now that I look at it, all of them seem to have similar ornaments on their necks. Strange. I also noticed numerous bruises, which were now even more visible in the rays of the flash light. She must have had a long torment with the bear, before Max showed up. I could see steam coming from her muzzle, which was a good sign that she was still breathing. “She needs medical treatment, but I cannot help her here. I will have to take you guys with me.” The little one’s looked at me questioningly, and I had to admit that although animals, they had a very readable expression on their faces. Man, I must’ve hit my head really hard. I took off my jacket, covering the mare with it, slowly placed my hands under her motionless body, and picked her up. I have to admit that she wasn’t exactly featherweight, but I wasn’t going to mumble about it, nor the pain from my bitten hand. The sooner we leave this place the better, because there was a high chance that the bear would return and finish the job. Focusing on the young ones, I managed to count six of them, however Max managed to dig out one more bashful lamb, hiding under a pile of sticks and leafs. This one seemed to have yellow color fur, a similarly pink mane like her mother, and small wings. Caressingly he licked her small muzzle, making her calmer at that point, and then slowly started to push her towards the exit, until she joined the rest. So seven foals and one mare. “Good boy Max,” I said and turned my head to the young ones. "Come with me, my house is not far from here, we will be safe there." I didn’t actually believe they will listen to me, but I still hoped that they will follow their mother instead. Slowly, I started to go up the hill, carefully making my steps through the slippery ground. As I looked behind me, I saw the little ones hesitantly following me, with Max keeping eye so none of them gets lost. We walked like this for quite some time, and I hoped that nothing bad will happen along the way, because the only weapon we had now was my dog, and a fistful of useless rifle bullets in my pockets. Fortunately, I didn’t have to remember my way back, because I already knew this side of the forest like nobody else. Sometime later we were able to see some light glimmering through the trees, which no doubt came from my house veranda. Now that I saw the literal light in the tunnel, I accelerated my march turning my head from time to time so that I’m not leaving the rest behind. Pretty soon we were passing the steps of my house veranda. In this moment I cursed myself for my own excessive caution, when I previously had locked the door. With some balancing in search for a key, I finally managed to get inside. As I passed through the salon, I laid the mare on my big kitchen isle, and then looked at the rest of her young ones. They were all standing at the entry feeling uneasy. I came closer and waved to them in an inviting manner. “Come on in, it’s a lot warmer and safer. I’ll take care of your mother right away.” I was amazed that they listened, entering one after another, with Max being the last. I locked the door, and quickly went to the kitchen where I found a first aid kit in one of the cabinets. With a trip to the bathroom, located on the right edge of the salon, I obtained a small bowl with warm water and a towel, and put it on the kitchen isle together with the rest of the equipment. The young ones and Max had already surrounded us, observing everything attentively. Having taken off my jacket from her body along with her necklace, I dropped it on the floor. I dunked the towel into the bowl, and as gently as I could, I began to wash her body from scraps of mud, blood and leafs. It took me quite some time, but finally I managed to bring her body into an acceptable state. In the mean time, I got to observe several visible bruises on the back right thigh, the right forearm, the neck, and also cuts from the claws on the neck and breasts. What surprised me however was that the wounds were not as deep as before, in fact they were now hardly visible. I could swear that before it looked much worse. But I was content anyway, because unlike my father who was a fine surgeon, I wouldn’t be able to deal with such an advanced injury. The local veterinarian was on holiday, and frankly speaking, I didn’t even know if the mare would endure the trip. There was also a chance that she would attack me during the travel, so that option was a no-no. Meanwhile, I discovered something strange on her left and right flank. Its shape and appearance reminded me of the sun, just like a tattoo. Stealthily I glanced at her young ones, and noticed they all had similar attributes, along with necklaces around their necks. A strange thought passed my mind that my temporary guests might have been refugees from a circus. They might have even been its main attraction. I let it go trying to focus on the further medical treatment. As gently as I possibly could, I began to disinfect the cut wounds with the oxygenated water. Then I covered them with many sterile compresses, and begun to wrap them up with bandages. Her neck, as well as right and left elbow joints served me as support. I took some fatigue in this, because I never have done it before. I feared that the bandages would not stay in place, or might cause discomfort. I used up two rolls to cover the wounds, and I must admit, that for my first time, it looked satisfying. Next I took a moment to examine her front injured leg, and I compared it with the left one, seeking any differences which would suggest a bone fracture. It was lightly swollen in the region of fetlock, which might suggest a contusion. I groped it gently just to be sure, praying that a sudden strike of pain won‘t wake my impulsive patient. The mare moved lightly, making my heart jump for a moment; however, she instantly remained without a motion. Thank God. My long diagnosis made me decide on contusion. I took some ice cubes from the freezer and filled the thermostat with them. As I pressed it against her leg, I waited a little for the cold to diminish the swelling. I then covered it with bandages, and finally took a breath of relief realizing that I was done. I could feel my hands still shaking, considering a huge risk I have taken. But there was a bit of satisfaction that in spite of zero medical knowledge, I was able to help anyway. Her kids observed my every move, and they were looking at me even now. Although I knew they wouldn’t understand me, I decided to comfort them anyway. “I’ve done everything I could to help her. I believe that a long rest will help her quickly recover.” That is, if she won’t try to kill me in the mean time. I didn’t expect them to understand, though I was surprised to see their reaction. First, I heard a deep sigh, and then on their muzzles appeared something that could easily be identified as a relief. Wait, was that a smile just now? Dear God, I think I’m losing it. Apparently life in solitude has its own side effects. As I looked at them, I noticed that they begun to stick to each other, trembling from cold. The house was not heated since my departure, as now it was just a little warmer than outside. I reached for my own jacket and covered the mare with it. Then I went by the fire place, and thrown in a few big logs of wood. As I finally set it on fire, I began to reflect on what to do next. The kids most evidently felt disorientated, because they were nervously looking around. Max already seemed to get along with the yellow and pink one. Lying down on a white carpet, they were hugging each other to make themselves warmer. My thoughts were scattered throughout the entire house right now. The mare and the young ones needed some warm corner of their own. The space by the fireplace seemed to be just right. However, I wasn’t sure whether lying on naked floor was a good idea. Then something crossed my mind, but I needed to go down into the basement to get it. Also, I needed to clear up the exposed hiding-place for my temporarily lost rifle. I reached into the pocket of my own jacket, and took out the bullets and put them back into a small box. As I put it back in its place, I covered the hole with the wooden plank, pushing the sofa back over it. Next I went down the basement stairs, and soon came back dragging a great double mattress, still wrapped in plastic. I was keeping it as a spare one for my bed, but it seemed to be perfect for now. I put it several feet from the fireplace making sure that sparks of fire couldn’t reach it. The mattress seemed big enough to contain the entire herd with ease. As for the matters of covering, I bet those old blankets I kept under my bed would do just fine. Reaching the stairs, I noticed that almost all the little ones were nestling with Max, trying to make themselves warmer. The exception was made by the little azure blue soul with the light blue mane and a tattoo of the moon crest on both flanks. The young one was now standing on the chair with its back legs, while keeping the front ones on the top, and nuzzling the mare with its muzzle. Suddenly, I realized that I was wasting my time standing in one spot, so I quickly went up the stairs for the blankets. A few moments later, I came back, covering the mattress with one of them. My patient was still lying unconscious were I left her, with the blue foal sitting on the chair right beside her, not leaving her even for one second. Only now have I noticed that it had a horn and wings, just like its mother. I guess my observation skills were not something to be fond of. I approached the kitchen isle, and picked up the mare, making sure not to harm her. All the kids suddenly looked at me, and seeing me carrying her away, made them follow. I put her gently on the new provisional bed, and was soon joined by her little ones, who started to climb on the mattress one by one. I could see that they were still messy; however, I was in no condition to do something about it. I was just too tired to care. By the looks of them, I could tell that they felt the same. I waited till the young ones wrapped up the mare from all sides, making themselves cozy, and I covered them with the remaining blankets. I sighed lightly as I got up and I patted Max’s head, who came and sat right beside me. Man, what a day. Great balls of light, bears, feisty mares, and foals with unnatural appearances. WHOO MAN, WHAT A DAY!!! I was wondering if all of this will still remain when I wake up tomorrow. I stretched myself, sending relief to my knuckles and joints, and covering my mouth as I made a huge yawn. Having felt the dryness in my throat, I looked at Max who probably seemed to have the same in mind. “Fine, I’ll give you some water, but try to pull the same one on me as earlier in the car, and you’ll sleep outdoors, got it?” Max made one of his common face expressions which could only mean “what’re you talking about?” I first gave my comrade his share, filling his bowl with water, and then I poured some myself into my own favorite massive black mug with the inscription “I’m with me”. While drinking, I heard somebody’s quiet steps coming from the salon. As I turned around, I noticed a small pink filly with the pink curly mane, which now stood several feet away, staring directly at me. Still holding the mug, and with crossed hands on my chest I squat down. “What’s the matter little one, are you thirsty as well?” I asked with a lightly gibe like tone, realizing that I should have given them some water as well. The pink one unexpectedly snorted, burst out with a little laughter, and then spoke. “Well duuh, why do you think I came here for silly?” I could feel my jaw slowly going down, while the hand that was holding the mug got loosened enough to make it turn, causing the water to spill on the floor. “Pinkie Pie, you were supposed to be quiet!!! ... ups.” One of the foals found on the mattress, a light blue pegasis, spoke suddenly, then covered its muzzle noticing it has spoken a few words to many. I, on the other hand, lost my balance, landed on my bum on the cold parquet floor, and tried to catch my breath. In my head there was only one possible answer to all of this, and there was no mistake about it: “I’VE ... FINALLY … GONE ... NUTS!!!” To be continued ...
Chapter 2. My Home Is Your HomeThe sound of the shattered glass was ringing in my head, as all my senses were slowly starting to come back. Unfortunately even a simple movement caused me monstrous pain, straining without mercy each cell of my body. Constant cries could be heard throughout the cars cabin, making me finally realize that they were coming from behind my back. However, blurry vision and a sore body made it impossible to fully catch the glimpse of the situation. As I try to move my hands I realize that there are stuck, and each time I pull them, I receive a constant shock of pain. Are they broken? The sudden cry of a child makes me forget about them for a moment. “Alice.” I said, although my voice was barely hearable. There’s no response. “Alice!” I tried again, a little louder. “Are you all right?” I'm trying to reach my hand to the person in the seat next to me. My vision is suddenly turning black. “...” I'm lying down. I can hear some intermittent sound. With my hazy eyesight I notice somebody. He speaks to me, but I cannot understand him. The pain doesn’t seem to go away even for a moment. I feel the sudden sting, and there’s that person again, who speaks to me God knows what. The bright light blinds me for a moment; I can hear some single words. I turn my head, and notice some people dressed in white. I can hear them talking, although only a few words reach my ears. “He sure was lucky; he'll live, but his ...” My what? … I didn’t hear that last part, which made me nervous? “What about the others?” *** I woke up. Once more I saw them, the flashes of my past. Once again I was forced to remember something that no longer had any meaning to me. But I got used to them anyway, since they were hunting me for quite some time. Slowly I sat down on the bed, and began to rub my face with my hands. I then reached my temples and by slowly moving down I have reached my long unshaved beard. Without the mirror I could easily tell that I had bloodshot eyes, and together with my unkempt hair and beard, I looked like shit. Literally. It made me laugh quietly for a moment. That night would surely be counted, as one of the worst. Right now there were some chemical processes going through my head that were normally called thoughts. And boy, did I have some or what. It’s not like you get to experience so many strange things at once, and then come back to your everyday life. With my half-conscious eyesight, I looked around my bedroom. My comrade Max was lying down in his own basket, right by the door of my living room. He raised his head a little just when I stood up. I quickly dressed myself with a black shirt and jeans. As I went to the exit, Max jumped nimbly out of his lair, and just like the fellow comrade used to, he followed me. As I left my bedroom, I slowly reached the wooden barrier rail, and with closed eyes I began to talk some sense into myself. According to what I have seen and experienced so far, right now there should be eight horse like creatures under my roof. OK. They have wings and horns. Yeah, that makes sense. They can talk ... woo even better. And one of them is strong enough to send me to another dimension, *smirking* YEAH RIGHT. Oh, I forgot. There’s one Winnie the Pooh who's running free in the forest, and doesn’t give a damn about its winter sleep. Man, what an imagination, I should write a book. Of course, there’s still a chance that all of this was just a crazy dream. Now seriously, there’s no way that any of this could have happen. It just doesn’t add up. Not ... one ... bit. So, right now I’ll look down at my salon, and there won’t be a single soul lying down near the fire place. I took a deep breath, and quickly looked down. BUCK ... MY ... WORLD. Near the cooled down fire place, there were the same creatures, lying down on the same mattress, covered with the same blankets. My hope turned into ashes, just like that lumber. Slowly Max and I proceeded down the stairs, making our way through the salon. Without losing my guests from my eyesight that were still away in dreamland, slowly we approached the kitchenette. My first job was to get a good cup of coffee, because I can't even think straight. There was a long and interesting day in front of me. That one thing I was assure. I served Max’s his food and started to work on my life giving brew. The sudden sounds of snoring and small movements came from behind my back. I turned my head slightly around, and noticed, that none of my unforeseen guests have awaken yet. The mattress seemed really comfortable, however, I noticed that two of those creatures were lying uncovered, and were shaking a little. I started the coffee machine, then quietly approached them, and carefully covered them back with blankets which made them sigh in relief. Suddenly, I noticed that I’ve been staring at them for quite a long time. Lying quietly they looked harmless and completely defenseless. However, after experiencing what their mummy was capable of, I realized that I could be wrong. I snorted lightly trying to suppress the laughter inside me. As I approached the kitchenette once more, I opened the fridge, and slowly began to prepare my meal. Scrambled eggs was exactly what I needed, and fortunately I have all the necessary products ... crap, there’s no bacon, damn it. Oh well, I guess I will have to live without it. As I took a huge sip of coffee, I started to work on my meal. Soon, the smell of scrambled eggs and toasts filled the room. Max’s sudden bark caused me to turn around. All our guests, except for mother, were now awake. Still covered with blankets, they were looking curiously at me. Right now they looked like cute little puppies curious of the surrounding world. I guess the smell of food must have woke them up. I put the half fried egg mash aside, and slowly began to move in their direction, trying not to frighten them. I didn’t know exactly what to say, because frankly speaking I couldn’t even tell if what I heard yesterday wasn’t just my imagination. Sure, there was this myth about animals gaining ability to speak during Christmas eve. However, I knew it was just a humbug. Stopping two meters from them, I noticed them looking suspiciously at me. Fine, let’s get this over with. “Heyah.” I raised my palm in a welcoming gesture. “My name is Alex, and I’m the owner of this house.” Then I motioned to Max who stood beside me. “And this one here is my faithful friend, Max.” I patted his head. “I hope you were able to get some sleep.” And then came this awkward silence that made you wish you could stay out of the spot light. “Until your mother gets well, you are welcome to stay here. I’ve done everything I could to help her, but unfortunately my medical skills are rather poor.” And still nothing. If somebody were watching me now from afar, they would take me for a lunatic. Despite that, I decided to keep this comedy going. “There’s no hay that I can treat you to, but I hope that at list some bread, fruits, and vegetables will make up for it. If there’s anything I can do for you, feel free to ask.” And ... nothing. Either they aren’t ready to talk yet, or I’m just making a fool of myself. None of them cared to say even a simple word. Well, what can you expect from a bunch of horses? I was slowly getting tired of this bull shit. Feeling how my stomaches growls, I decided that without my breakfast, I won’t give a damn anymore. Lightly confused and irritated, I swallowed a huge dose of coffee, and returned to my previous job. Just as I was about to put the scrambled eggs on the plate, the sound of clopping steps reached me from behind. As I turned around, I noticed all of the little guys standing before me, one beside another, staring at me carefully. Looking at each one of them, I tried to keep my cool all the time. When my gaze reached the yellow Pegasus, it panicked suddenly, moved back a little, and hid itself by one of its siblings. They were exchanging stares between themselves, as if they were debating or something. Soon, the azure blue one with horn and wings, who seemed just a little taller than the rest, stepped out forward. As it cleared its throat, it spoke. “You honor us, Mister Alex. I'm Princess Luna, and in the name of all gathered here ponies we would like to give you our greatest gratitude for the help you have provided us with.” I was nearly knocked of my knees when I heard that. There was no mistake about it. All that have happened recently was real. Although I have to admit, I was still worried about my sanity. “So, I didn’t run mad after all, you really can talk.” Having crossed my arms, I leaned by the kitchen countertop. “Forgive me my reaction, but it’s not often that you can run in to a bunch of talking horses.” The sulky winged little creature of cyanic fur coat and rainbow colored hair decided to break into the discussion. “Likewise pal. It so happens that we get to see talking apes almost on the daily basis. And just as Princess Luna already said, we are ponies, NOT HORSES!!! And as for the hay, eat it yourself.” Judging from the pronunciation manner, I was surely dealing with rather aggressive tomboy filly. “I’m a man, not an ape, you shrimp,” I retorted as I felt rather offended, though our relations with monkeys had been verified long time ago. “Man? ... never heard of it. By the looks of your face, you look like a monkey, only furless ... and don’t call me shrimp, YOU CHIMP!” I was speechless. I could probably blame my appearance for this comparison, but the way she said it made me wanted to retort anyway. “Rainbow Dash, you should be ashamed of yourself,” said the white unicorn with a violet mane. “This gentlemen saved us and offered his shelter, so show some gratitude.” It was quite visible that this one was well mannered, just like the first one. “Hey, it’s not my fault that he doesn’t know the differences between ponies and horses. Frying eggs while treating us to a stock of hay, he sure has guts.” Did I mention, I didn’t have any hay, or was it just my imagination? “I bet we would manage somehow. Dear Faust, if only I wasn’t senseless back then, I would give that bear a piece of my mind.” Yeah, right. I could tell she was slowly getting on my nerves. Normally I would say something right now, but I was cut off by the filly of an orange fur, and a cowboy hat that was a little to big for her. “None of us doubts that Dashie. We know you can stand up to anyone and anything, but Rarity is right. He really did save us all. He treated our dear princess, and took us in. So, as his guests we should be grateful.” The one named Dashie sighed loudly. “Fine, have it your way.” Avoiding the gazes of the remaining ponies, she looked directly at me with her pink pupils. „But I’ll keep an eye on him.” None of them made a comment on this, so I decided to drop it as well. “You’ve mentioned that I’ve treated your princess. I’m assuming that the one that almost blast me to the stars …” My hand pointed out at the one that was still laying on the mattress „… is not your mother, right?” “Wow, how did you come up with that one, genius?” and there goes the cyan vixen again. And again, just as I was about to shut her down, I was interrupted. This time by the one named Luna. “Correct, this white mare is my sister, and we come from the Kingdom of Equestria.” Something reached my brain, but I wasn’t sure what. The lavender unicorn Pegasus, seeing my unconvinced face, decided to speak. “It’s a long and a little complicated story, so I propose that we sit down and talk this over. I’m sure that everything will soon become clear for you.” “Yep, but first let’s grub a quick bite to eat, you can’t think empty-bellied, well dahhh, of course you can’t, so you’re Alex, how are you? I am Pinkie Pie, friends call me Pinkie, but you can call me Pinkie, I like parties cause there fun. What about you, Alex, do you like parties mmnffmmnfmmf.” The rest of this verbal cannonade was brought to a stop by the orange filly, whose right hoof was thrust right into the mouth of the one named Pinkie. “She’s always like this?” I asked shocked that anyone would be capable to speak so fast. “Yup, especially when meeting new folks. Don’t worry, you’ll quickly get used to it. Oh, and by the way, my name’s Applejack,” said the orange filly pulling her hoof out once she was certain that Pinkie was done with her monologue. “Charmed,” I retorted. „I don’t usually have guests, but I’ll be happy to share with what I have.” With a friendly gesture I invited them over to the kitchen isle. However, I quickly realized that their small sizes might make it difficult for some of them to sit on the tall chairs. So, I came up with a solution. In the corner of my eye I have noticed a salon table, which seemed perfect for the job. “Or you know what? Give me a second. I have an even better idea.” Caring the table closer to the kitchen wasn’t that much of a deal. In a few minutes, the table was set with everything that was fitted for herbivorous consumption. Sincerely, I doubted that bringing a canned ham would be a good idea. The lucky thing was that some time ago my doctor encouraged me to give up chips and salty stuff, and eat more fruits and vegetables. Of course, in the end I have focused on both. Soon, we all sat down by the table. The lack of chairs didn’t seem to be that much of a deal for them. However, I decided to make use of the small kitchen stool. As we were sitting like this together I suddenly felt strange, because frankly speaking, I doubt there was anyone in the whole world who could say, that he had experienced the same thing as I did now. We sat and chewed on our morning meal, when suddenly I was asked about my own world. Although not being very eager, I began to introduce them into this world rules. They listened carefully to my every word, sometimes shaking their heads in disbelief. Of course, I made it short not to waste time. When I finished, I allowed them to fill me on their subject. Sometimes I had to interrupt them, because I often seemed to lose the plot. Let’s be serious. Who in the right mind would believe that besides our world, there could exist another one based on magic. A world where ponies, griffons, and other fairy creatures are a dominate species. Where the sun and moon are raised by magic. A world full of magic, peace, and harmony, which is totally different from ours. When I got to know the basics, as well as names of all my guests, which happened also to be the elements of harmony *smirk*, it was finally time for the grand finale titled „how the hell did we get here?” The great commotion at a party called "The Grand Galloping Gala", a literal Clash of the Titans, an unexpected turn of events, and the great whirl of energy which finally made them younger, and threw them in to this worlds forest. All of this sounded so unreal that for a moment it made me wonder, if I’m just a victim of some TV show where people try to screw with you. “What’s the matter, Twilight?” the sudden question made me withdraw from my deep thoughts, as I looked at the lavender filly. There was a sad grimace emerging on her muzzle. “It seems like it’s all my fault. That mysterious power of mine which helped me become Celestias student, is also the reason of our present situation. If it wasn’t for that power, none of this would have happened. What’s even worst, I lost the tiara of harmony.... *sobbing* I’m ... I’m sorry.” In that moment her eyes became wet from small tears. Applejack and Rarity embraced her strongly, and began to console her. “Now Twilight, you know darn well you have no control over your second powers. Besides, from what Princess Luna told us, we all took our share in this. So be a good partner and share that burden with all of us, will ya,” she said as she hugged her friend tightly. “That’s right darling. If it wasn’t for you, we would surely have lost both of our lovely princesses, as well as our fine kingdom. We should be grateful that we didn’t end like that awful Chrysalis,” Rarity said as she joined the embrace. “You bet. She thought that she could beat us with some decoction crap. In the end, it was us who kicked her flank. And we did it together,” the rainbow tomboy retorted with a cocky smile on her face. “Yep, we totally rocked there. Although I don’t remember any of it, but we probably rocked anyway. And without this, we would never get to see this world. Also we would never meet our new friends, Alex and Max,” announced the joyful pink party pony. “I agree. We came out of many troubles and doubts. I’m sure that this time it won’t be any different.” The most shy of them all finally joined the embrace. They were hugging her so strongly, that I started to wonder if they will squeeze poor Twilight like a lemon. She smiled rubbing tears with her hooves. “Thank you” she replied. I myself was looking at this whole scene with mixture of admiration and amazement. All those words were heartwarming, but I wondered how long their confidence will last. They were now the prisoners of this world, where each day is the constant fight for the survival. Not literally, but compared to our world, theirs seemes like a fairy tale … or like a joke. I wished them all the best, because I know exactly what longing for one’s home feels like. “As you can see, Twilight Sparkle, you’re not the only one that carries the guilt here. We all do. If it wasn’t for your power, Chrysalis would surely be the new ruler of Equestria right about now. I think we may call ourselves lucky at this point. If there’s any possible way to return to our dimension, we will find it. And we will do it together,” Princess Luna summed up while smiling to the others. “I couldn’t have said it better myself, Luna.” The sudden unexpected voice caused everyone to turn in the direction it came. Princess Celestia was sitting on the mattress smiling sincerely while looking at everyone. “TIA!!!” Luna quickly ran over with every pony to her sister. She jumped and hugged her tightly but a sudden sound of pain caused her to loosen the grip. “Forgive me dear sister, how are you feeling?” asked the azure blue filly. “Thank you Luna. I’m fine, however, I’m afraid I’m still too weak to move and use magic.” “It’s all right, your highness, we’re all exhausted from the battle, and with that thing they added to the royal wine, we didn’t stand a chance. Please forgive us for not being very helpful,” said Twilight. “My dear Twilight, you have nothing to apologize for. If it weren’t for all six of you, we wouldn’t be having this conversation now. I’m glad that all of you are well and unharmed. I was afraid that I won’t be able to protect you back there in the forest.” Suddenly, Celestia became sad and lowered her head. “It seems I didn’t learned my lesson from my previous errors. I’m sorry that in spite of so many efforts, I still couldn’t ensure your safety.” “There was nothing we could do, dear sister. You of all ponies should know perfectly how much time and energy was wasted on preparations. You went over your hooves to make it as perfect as possible. Especially the security measures that you were working with palace royal guards so hard on. Because of all this, you hardly got any sleep at all,” said Luna, leaning her own hoof on Celestias shoulder. “Thank you, Lulu. However, I did fail, and nothing’s going to change that.” Celestia was becoming more down-hearted each passing minute. “But that’s a burden I will have to carry alone, once I’ll be asking my royal subjects for forgiveness.” “I’m certain that they all are aware that you’ve done everything you could your highness. There won’t be any doubts in their minds.” Twilight wasn’t going to forfeit so easily. Everyone ... I mean every pony have nodded their heads in agreement. “Thank you, Twilight. Your mysterious power has saved us this time. However, it seems that I didn’t give it as much attention, as I should have. We will have to make up for it, once we return to the castle.” The white mare smiled lightly, and began to look around the salon. “Where exactly are we, if I may ask?” Applejack answered her first. “This is the house of a human named Alex, your highness” Celestia made a shocked face. “Human, here in Equestria?” she asked surprised. Every pony looked at her slightly shocked. Luna was the first to break the silence. “Tia, you knew about the existence of human race?” the white mare didn’t answer right away, avoiding their gazes, burying herself deep in her thoughts. “Tia, are you alright?” Princess Luna decided to snatch her own sister from deep considerations. She looked back at her, rather confused. “Yes?” “I asked if you’re alright?” Luna patiently repeated her question. “Yes Luna …“ “In that case, would you be so kind and fill us in about your knowledge of human kind?” There was a small scent of excessive curiosity coming from that last sentence. It seemed to me that Celestia wanted to avoid the answer, however, when she met the eyesight of other ponies, she has quickly realized that this question will not be left unanswered. “Well ... you do remember the magic mirror that me and Star Swirl used to travel between dimensions?” Luna closed her eyes and sighed deeply. “I might have known. So you and that old geezer managed to go pass even this dimension.” Celestia looked at her sister with a surprised face. “This dimension? ... Lulu, are you saying that ...?” Luna made another deep sigh. “Tia, I’m afraid that we’re no longer in Equestria. From what we know up until now, we have stumbled across the planet called Earth, a place with no magic, which is dominated by the human race.” Every pony would certainly be shocked by this news, and Celestia didn’t made an exception about it. After the short silence, she spoke. “I see. So this giant vortex was actually a portal. When we appeared in this dark forest, I hoped that it was still our kingdom. I do recall a human in the forest, but somehow I was certain that when the bear had run off, I was already seeing things ... OH NO, I HAVE ATTACKED HIM!!!” she suddenly shouted and started to panic. “Please calm down, your highness, he's fine. He's the one that has saved us from the bear, provided us with shelter, and took care of your majesties wounds,” said Twilight and together with others turned in Max and I's direction. Lightly confused while sitting by the table, I bowed not knowing whether I should partake in this discussion. Celestia’s surprised face seemed to give away the fact, that she probably remembered our previous encounter quite well. “I see,” she said and began to rise slowly; however, the sudden pain in her front right leg, and fatigue, caused her to fall back on the mattress. “Dear sister, it is unwise to move in your current state,” objected Luna, as she was clearly worried for her sibling. I decided to come closer, realizing she's too weak to attack me in her current state. As I finally came before her she began to look at me curiously. Unfortunately, I couldn’t read anything from her face. Suddenly I noticed that the situation was getting a little too weird, so I decided to speak first. “Greetings, ekhm ... your highness. My name is Alex, and it’s my pleasure to welcome you to my home.” She smiled lightly and returned the greeting. “Thank you, Mister Alex, I’m most grateful for the help you have provided us with.” Suddenly, she lowered her head to cover her face which was now filled with embarrassment. „I also wish to beg for your forgiveness. I ... uhm. The way I treated you in the forest ... I had no right. Fear and fatigue took the best of me, so I wasn’t thinking clearly. I ...” Her words made me sigh in relief. “Yeah, I have to admit that it was somewhat unpleasant. But I guess you were protecting your subjects, so let’s not talk about it anymore. By the way, I think it’s Max who you should be thanking actually. He's the one that found you, and helped you fight the bear until I arrived. And it was him who has forbidden me from leaving right after your sudden attack.” I patted Max head who was curiously staring at Celestia. She smiled at him. “I see, you have our greatest gratitude, dear Mister Max.” My comrade answered with a single bark and started wagging his tail. “Unfortunately, I tried everything I could, but I’m not very good with bandages. I only hope that they don’t cause you any discomfort?” She looked carefully at the bandages and smiled again. “No, no, they’re fine. I don’t find the reason to complain. You’ve done everything you could; therefore I’m grateful, Mister Alex.” “Just Alex will do. Please forgive the ‘not so good conditions’ your highness ... “ “Just Celestia is fine. We’re no longer at the castle, so I guess we can withhold the royal etiquette.” “Ok than, ekhm ... Celestia, please forgive this mattress, but I rarely get any guests, not to mention those of royalty. I do have one vacant room upstairs, unfortunately it needs a lot of work before it will be suitable for residence, so....” “I don’t mind. The mattress is very comfortable, and I must admit that this is a very nice salon you have here,” she said while looking around. “Right now I couldn't ask for nothing more, thank you Alex,” she said looking around the place. Suddenly the characteristic rumbles came from the one resting on the mattress. Celestia blushed a little. “I apologize, almost nothing.” I smiled lightly together with the rest of the crew. “I’ll prepare something right away. I have bread, fruits, vegetables and eggs. I hope this will do?” “Thank you very much,” she said. I marched to the kitchen, and soon came back with two plates full of the best that I could offer, and a mug of hot tea. Luna stood up suddenly between me and Celestia. “Thank you, Mister Alex. I’ll personally make sure that my sister eats her meal.” Without a word, I put the plates and the mug on the floor. My eyesight rested then on the remaining six, which instead of eating their breakfast, were still standing by their own princesses. A sudden idea then crossed my mind. I approached the table that we previously used, and began to pull it towards the fire place. When the table reached Celestia’s lair, I placed the two plates and mug on the table. “I believe that eating together makes the food taste better.” They smiled at me, sat down, and enjoyed their feast. “Enjoy your meal. If there’s anything you need, feel free to ask.” They thanked me and continued eating. In the meantime I lit the fireplace, and began to walk up the stairs, to concentrate on one of my most important morning habits, the bathroom. My thoughts however remained elsewhere. Normally I would just say „let it be.” However, things weren’t that easy in my case. I wasn’t prepared for something like this. I liked my own lonely life made of peace and solitude, and before I even blinked, I was having a farm kindergarten on my head. It made me wonder how things will turn out to be. I wasted about half an hour in the bathroom and then I put my clothes on and proceeded to my room. My eyes suddenly caught the site of my leather-jacket hanging on the chair, whose pocket was still containing the huge amber. I quickly took it out, and started gazing at it intently. It still looked beautiful and mysterious, in other words it was perfect for my collection. I approached the glass show case, and as I opened the door, I sat it on one of the empty spaces. I put it among other stones like the moon stone, a piece of a meteor, the little piece of black salts, and many other interesting specimens. My collection was brand new, because I began to collect them several months ago, but it was already breath taking. Suddenly, I heard a knocking on the door. “Excuse me, Mister Alex, are you in there?” One of the foals was calling me from the other side. “One moment please.” I closed the show case, and slowly approached the door. As I opened it half ways, I saw all six fillies. “Forgive me, Mister Alex, but ...” said the white unicorn. “Just Alex, my dear. That mister thing makes me sound old.” I sent her a smile which made her a little embarrassed. “Of course, in that case, dear Alex, the princesses would like to speak with you now, if that’s ok with you?” Frankly speaking, I was really interested what they want to talk about. “I understand, I’ll be down as soon as possible.” The white unicorn quickly added. “And one more thing. Would you be so kind, and show us the way to the bathroom and toilet. We would like to clean ourselves up.” Who would have thought? Ponies that take matters of hygiene as much as humans do. “Absolutely, it so happens that this house consists of two separate pairs of bathrooms and toilets, each pair on one of the floors. The nearest bathroom is just by the next door to the right, while the toilet can be found at the end of this corridor. I suggest that three of you move along in that direction, while the rest of you will follow me downstairs.” “Thank you very much.” The white unicorn, the blue pegasus and the orange pony proceeded in the correct direction, while the lavender winged unicorn, the pink pony, and the yellow pegasus followed me downstairs. As I showed them there way, I moved towards the fire place, where both princesses were sitting comfily on the mattress. “Did the breakfast suit your needs, your highness?” I asked. “Thank you Alex, it certainly did. Although, I rather wish you would just call me by my name,” she replied, surprised of my sudden return of the official tone. “I apologize; it seems that I need some time to get used to that. By the way, the youngsters said that you wanted to have a word with me.” “That’s right, please sit down cause we have a lot to discuss.” I simply took one of the nearest arm chairs that caught my eye, and soon I was sitting comfortably, right against the two royal sisters. Celestia spoke first. “For starters, I would like once more to thank you, and Max, for rescuing our lives and providing us with a shelter. We owe you a lot.” “Your welcome, your highnesses.” Seeing the look on Celestias muzzle, and a sigh she made, I quickly corrected myself. “Celestia and Luna, I’m glad that I could help.” She smiled lightly. “From what Luna has told me, it seems you are aware of who we are, and how we turned up to be here.” I simply nodded. “That’s why, we have a few questions for you, dear Alex.” “I’m all ears.” “Firstly, we would like to know whether our presence disturbs your privacy in any way. You see, none of us would feel right knowing that we are causing you any problems.” Well, that sure was an interesting question. Normally, I would just say yes. However, deep down in my heart I felt that asking them to leave now wouldn’t be a wise thing to do. It just didn’t felt right. “Absolutely not, your high ... I mean, Celestia, I’m glad that I can take you all in, till you are ready to return home.” “You have our deepest gratitude. However, we wouldn’t want to disturb you’re normal life in any kind of way ... if I may ask, how does your normal life look like?” I didn’t feel like spilling the beans about my life, so I decided to restrict the information to the bare minimum. “My life is not that big of a deal. I moved here about two year ago, and if we count Max out, you might say that I live here alone. However, I was lucky because I happened to inherit a big fortune.” Usually, mentioning about this causes others to be more interested than it would require. But to my surprise, those two didn’t seem to care. Probably as monarchs back in their world, they were wealthy as hell. “And what do you usually do, dear Alex, if we may ask?” “Temporarily I’m unemployed, though I have a certain dream that I wish to fulfill. However, it’s going too slackly for me right now, so I won’t brag about it.” “Of course, it’s your privacy after all. We’ll respect it.” Luna suddenly joined the conversation. “Let us then move on to the point. Tell us, Mister Alex, would it be possible for you to lead us back to the place where you found us?” “I believe so; I’ve lived here long enough to get familiar with the nearest neighborhood. This overthrown tree we’re talking about is characteristic enough, so finding it shouldn’t be that much of a problem.” They both smiled. “That’s good. If we want somehow to retrieve the missing element of harmony, we must start from where we were thrown out by the vortex. There’s probably no trace left of it, but that’s our best option for now. We will proceed there as soon as my sister gets better.” “Yeah, about that.” They both started to look intently at me “I think you should restrain yourselves from leaving the house for now.” The shock came quite quickly. “And why is that?” Luna’s sudden outburst made me cough from confusion. “Don’t get me wrong, you are free to leave this place whenever you like. It’s a complete wilderness around here. However, if we consider the world you are now, a big dose of caution would be advise. No matter how we look at it, eight talking mares with wings, horns and magic are not something you see every day. Unfortunately, not all people can be trusted, and exposing yourselves might cause a threat to all of you. Not to mention that bear that almost ripped us to shreds.” Celestia and Luna exchanged there gazes. The younger one decided to speak. “You’re right, that bear might be a problem. We still haven’t regained our full magical powers. Is your kind really something to be feared of?” “I’m not saying everyone, but our species seem to have a few characteristic features that are our strength and curse at the same time: curiosity, hunger for knowledge and will to control. You see from over the ages, people feared of things they didn’t understand. If there’s something you don’t understand, you can’t control it. Lack of control leads to anarchy, anarchy leads to chaos which then leads to ...” “Ekhm ... yes, I believe we understand what you’re aiming at, Alex,” Celestias words detained my exaggerated talk. „Your world doesn’t differ that much from ours at this point.” “Fine, in that case I’ll cut to the chase. Based on what I have experienced in the forest, I presume that magic in your world is a weapon of some kind?” they both nodded their heads. “That’s right, for centuries we have defended access to the most powerful spells, especially dark magic, so it wouldn’t fall into wrong hooves ... or should I say, it was my duty, during my sister Luna's very long incapacity.” It made me wonder what she meant by that. “Eee, he, he ... I’m sorry, did you just say centuries? Are you some kind of long living creatures, or something like that?” “Goddesses you might say, or alicorns to be more accurate.” As I got confused for a moment, they decided to fill me more on the subject. „We are a fusion of ground, unicorn and pegasus ponies. As rulers, we don’t age as fast as our subjects.” I gazed at the two toilets and bathrooms on both floors, and slowly point out my fingers at them. “Are they also? ...” I spoke shyly. “Unfortunately not,” said Celestia. “Only three persons in entire kingdom possess this gift: I, my sister and ... one specific god of chaos, whose name can’t seem to leave my mouth.” I could see their faces showing something that could probably be qualified as reluctance and bitterness. I decided not to press this subject on anymore. “Alright then, I won’t press you. Now as I was saying, your magic would no doubt attract attention of unwanted individuals, who would undoubtedly try to claim it for their own purposes. Thus, I would advise caution here.” Not to mention it would make a whole lot of commotion around myself, which didn’t fit my life schedule. “You’re words seem to make sense," said Luna. "We’ll do our best to avoid other humans for the time being. However, sooner or later we’ll have to visit the forest. What’s worse, we have lost one of the elements of harmony. We cannot return home without it.” “Ah yes, the tiara of harmony if I remember correctly?” “That’s right, poor Twilight blames herself for the loss, although she shouldn’t,” said Luna. “Since you’re grounded here for now, I could go in to the forest and look for this tiara myself. There’s still a tiny amount of snow covering the ground, so it’s a good opportunity.” They were shocked at my sudden proposal. As they exchanged gazes, you could easily see that they were feeling uneasy about it. “We appreciate your offer, dear Alex, but we already owe you a lot and we would feel terrible if we had to send you back to that terrible place.” “Frankly speaking, I’m not so thrilled to go back there myself. However, there’s a certain item that I need to retrieve back where I found you. It was the item that helped me chase the bear away.” “An item ... what is it?” The younger sister, intrigued by the mysterious item, decided to continue the topic. Seriously, I didn’t know whether spilling the beans about fire arms, which was skipped during breakfast, would be a good idea. However, since they showed up in to this world, I guess they had a right to know. “You see, ekhm ... how should I put it? Just like in your world magic stands for attack and defense …” Both nodded their heads “… In this world, that job goes to fire-arms among other things, which used wrongly, can cause destruction or worse. I wouldn’t like it to fall in to the wrong hands, so I need to go back there, whether I like it or not.” “Is that item really so important to risk your own life, dear Alex?” Celestia didn’t seem to be convinced by my last words. “As its owner, I feel responsible for what might happen to it. If anyone were to use it in a wrong way, someone may lose their life. And that’s a price I’m not going to pay, ever again. Besides, living in wilderness forces me to keep my safety measures ready at all time. My life here doesn’t only have advantages, but also threats, for which I must be always prepared. My house and fortune surely bring attention of unwanted persons, namely thieves. I’m sure you understand.” They were looking at each other for some time, probably hoping, that at least one of them would come up with a better idea. The deep sighs made it clear that they have finally given in. “Though we would prefer to play this differently, we feel that we have no other choice. We’ll leave it to you. However, we would like to ask you not to put your life at stake.” “I’m not going there alone, dear Celestia. I’ll take Max along with me. His sense of smell will help me find your precious tiara, and it will warn me when our hairy friend pays us a visit.” “Very well then. Let the great creator, Faust, guard your way. There’s still a matter of payment for your help,” said Celestia. “Say what? ... oh no, no, you’re my guests in need. I’ m not taking a penny from you. I was raised as a decent man.” I hope “so, I’m keeping you free of all charges.” I raised my hand in a denying manner. “Are you sure, although all our funds are back in our world, I’m sure there’s a way to pay you back somehow. Maybe helping around the house or something?” proposed Celestia. “There’s no need to.” Though I admit, that a picture of a pony paying its bar tab made me almost smirk. Or maybe they use sheaves of hay, or horseshoes as their currency. “Do we amuse you somehow, Mister Alex?” asked slightly annoyed Luna. Ripped from my ridiculous thoughts I figured, that I was betrayed by my stupid smile. “What? ... no, of course not. And as I said before, it’s on the house.” “I think we’ll come to an agreement somehow,” said Celestia. A sudden scream that came from upstairs, caused all three of us to jump all together. Without wasting time, I ran upstairs and opened the door that lead to the bathroom. Great, the whole floor was flooded with water. As I looked around, I noticed one of the fillies calmly taking a shower. The other two were sitting in the bathtub, fighting over a running hand shower, causing the water to spill on the floor. “What the hell is going on here?” I asked a little pissed, realizing that there’s going to be some wiping, once they finish their baths. “Rarity intends to spend all day in the bathtub, and it so happens, that I have better things to do,” said the young one named Rainbow Dash, pulling the hand shower to her side. “My dear Rainbow, do you have any idea how much time it usually takes me to bring my mane, fur, and tail into such a captivating state?” asked the white unicorn, pulling the hand shower back to her side. “An entire millennium I bet. And I’m not going to waste it here waiting for my turn, so I’ll make it quick and then let you spent the rest of your life here.” Rainbow pulled the hand shower to her side once more. It was plain to see that none of them was going to forfeit, therefore making the time they spent here go to waste. I was starting to wonder if the sudden rejuvenation didn’t only affect their bodies, but their minds as well. “Is everything alright?” asked princess Luna making me jumped a little when I noticed her standing right beside me. “A small baby quarrel, you might say,” I answered. Rainbow Dash released the hand shower and looked directly at me. “Hey, who are you calling a baby, you baboon?” I felt a sudden will to kick something. “Have a look in the mirror you midget. That is if you can reach it,” I hissed as I crossed my hands over my chest. The small cyan tomboy jumped quickly out of the bathtub, and flew directly near my face. “Try calling me a midget, one more time.” Yeah, like I would be scared of some pony squirt. As I was about to say my part, the door of the cabin suddenly opened. “Phew, much better," said Applejack as she walked out of the cabinet. "Oh Alex, good to see you here. You wouldn’t happen to have any spare towels around the house, would you?” My look then shifted from Applejack to Rainbow Dash, who was still giving me that challenging stare. “I’ll see what I can do.” I bared my teeth and turned around, ready to leave the bathroom. “Hey, get back here. I’m not done with you,” shouted the blue vixen. “EKHM!!!” Everybody suddenly turned their gazes to the little pissed princess Luna, who probably didn’t like to be ignored. When Rainbow met the princess' stare, she quickly landed down on the floor and smiled nervously. “Any problems, dear Rainbow Dash?” she asked accenting every word. Rainbow swallowed nervously as she tried to find the right words. “EEE-he, he, no, of course not, your highness ... oh look, the cabin is free now, so if you excuse me?” “Naturally, my dear.” Rainbow took a second to send me one last mean look, after which she moved along towards the shower cabin. It amazed me that there was actually someone, or should I say some pony that was able to gain control over that flying barrel of powder. “Mister Alex,” said Luna “Eh, yes?” I turned my head back at her. “Let’s give them time to wash themselves up. Weren’t you supposed to bring some towels?” I suddenly remembered what I was about to do. “Oh, right, I’ll bring some right away.” I quickly left the bathroom, although I didn’t know why I felt so overpowered all of a sudden back there. Princess Luna seemed to belong to those with a strong overbearing nature, which was kind of impressing. However, I really needed to pull myself together. This was my house, and I wasn’t going to let some kids, especially from a different species, boss me around. Dear god, what have I got myself into? Meanwhile in the world of Equestria This was one of those mornings, which could easily be ranked as one of the worst in Canterlot. Though the word morning would not be the right phrase, because the sky was still dark as a night. However, this state remained for quite too long for it to be called a natural occurrence, or at least to say for any pony to have control over it. The sky was fully covered with clouds, thus blocking the moon light, but the lightning storm was brightning up the area around. The heavy drops of rain were flooding everything around, and the gusty wind only made matters worst. Regardless of all that, the royal guards were stretched all along the train platform. They bravely stood up to everything that the nature was serving them. All of them attracted the attention of a nearer crowd, which was patiently waiting for the train to arrive. It was plain to see that the train, aside from their relatives, carried someone of the most importance, since an entire escort was required. The leader of the guards, a gray pony unicorn with a black mane and a thin scar on his right cheek gave commands to each soldier who was saluting, and moved along to fulfill his newly assigned duties. As he dismissed the last soldier, he gazed forward into the horizon, where he suddenly noticed a huge pile of gray smoke. Soon after, the sound of a train whistle came which echoed through the entire land. “Alright ladies, our monarchs will be here at any moment. You know what to do, so don’t fail me now.” As the train arrived at the station it emitted a loud hiss and a huge pile of smoke. All soldiers formed two columns on both sides of one of the carriage's exit, with their leader standing in the middle. Moments later the door opened, and a hooded pony emerged into the platform. Lieutenant Strong Heart approached him, saluting in the best way he could. “Welcome to Canterlot, your highness. We would like to ask for your forgiveness for this terrible weather. It seems the pegasi didn’t make it in time with cloud chasing.” The hooded pony nodded his head, and then turned round back to the entrance of the carriage, where another hooded pony was looking down directly at them. He drew out his hoof helping the other one down. “Thank you, Shiny,” said Cadence. As they both stood by each other, all the soldiers saluted again, along with their leader. A few seconds later Shining Armor broke the silence. “Let’s move on, Lieutenant Strong Heart. Please fill us on the details along the way.” His words carried a bit of soreness that couldn’t be left unnoticed. “Right away, your highnesses.” All three of them were surrounded by the cordon of soldiers, and soon they were heading towards the castle. “It will be ok Shiny, I’m sure she’s alright,” his wife's words reached him as she was walking by his side. “I hope so Cadi, I hope so,” he replied without certainty. Without saying another word to each other, they were listening to the lieutenant’s of the royal guard report. The more details they were filled on, the harder it was for them to compose themselves. All of it seemed like a dream, although a word nightmare was more suitable at this point. Within one night, Equestria was deprived of its two most important personas, together with the carriers of the elements of harmony, including their beloved Twilight. It was something, that nobody have prepared them for, and frankly speaking there probably wasn’t a single soul in Equestria that could easily remain calm, if he or she knew the truth. The whole kingdom stood now on the edge of collapsing. There was no peace and ease, as they could not be achieved without the ones that have gone missing. As they passed the streets of Canterlot, they notice the numerous patrols standing on the sidewalks. The closer they approached the castle, the greater was the number of soldiers. Their unnatural quantity attracted the attention of the Canterlot's citizens. Some of them approached the nearby soldiers asking for details; however, none of them seemed to provide them with a satisfying answer. Shiny knew that it wouldn’t be wise to spread panic, though a formal speech will have to be made sooner or later. Needless to say, he didn’t want to stand in the shoes of the newly proclaimed ruler. To be continued ...
Chapter 3. Meeting The ChaosEquestria, Canterlot castle The royal couple was passing the entrance to the royal gardens, where they were welcomed by a big group of day and night soldiers, who started to observe their every move. “HALT, WHO GOES THERE?” shouted a well built pony of the day guard who came forward. Strong Heart came to face him, and answered with a low and determined tone. “Lieutenant Strong Heart and the escort of Prince Shining Armor and Princess Mi Amore Cadenza.” The soldier, together with the rest of his squad, gave way to the new arrived group, saluting along the way. The escort quickly got passed them, and soon was standing before the entrance to the palace. Only the lieutenant and the royal pair went inside leaving the rest behind. The inside of the palace was also packed with military, who were keeping watch throughout the hallway. “I’ll take you to your royal quarters. There’s going to be a crisis meeting which will take place in the royal dining room in several hours,” said Strong Heart as they were passing the royal corridor. “Why not in the throne room?” Cadence asked first, though Shining Armor most evidently intended to do the same. Usually, all the crisis meetings as well as other less or more important disputes were taken care off in the throne room, so this sudden change made them wonder. “Right now the throne room is being occupied by the royal specialists and magicians, who are investigating the place of the crime. The princesses and the elements of harmony have gone missing, and that room is the last place they were seen alive. We still don’t know what really happened in there. We are carrying out the interrogation of the witnesses, which will help us reconstruct the true turn of the events.” “I would like to go there first.” Shining Armor's request made the lieutenant feel a little uneasy. “I was ordered not to let anyone, beside the investigation team in to the throne room until further notice. I’m sorry your highness.” Just when Shining Armor was about to object, a sudden voice came along. “I’m glad that our orders are loud and clear, Lieutenant Strong Heart.” Every pony looked forward where the mysterious voice came. In the not so far distance before them materialized a dark lavender unicorn stallion, with black and violet mane, dressed in an elegant bronze overcoat, with a silver buckle in front, in a shape of an eskulap. Seeing their surprised faces he came forward to them. “Greetings, your highnesses, please allow me to introduce myself.” He bowed slightly, and gently grabbed the hoof of Princess Cadence. “Count Blue Dust.” He smiled and kissed her hoof witch made her blush a little, “the head master of the lately legalized guild of the magicians.” While Cadence seemed charmed, Shining Armor remained unmoved. In spite of this he decided to introduce themselves as the royal etiquette required. “Prince Shining Armor and my wife, Princess Me Amore Cadenza, rulers of the Crystal Empire.” “I know exactly who you are, your highnesses. I don’t believe there’s even a single pony in all of Equestria, who wouldn’t recognized the captain of the royal guard, and his equally famous … and beautiful wife.” Cadence really was starting to enjoy the presence of this gentle colt. Unlike Shining Armor, who somehow was slowly getting annoyed. “I happen to have some knowledge about your guild as well. Celestia didn’t seem to be very enthusiastic when she was given the papers that were supposed to legalize your guild.” Shining Armor didn’t beat around the bush, leaving the excessive courtesy behind and moving straight to the point. His words made Count Blue Dust smile suddenly, like he was expecting it from the start. “Well, yes, indeed she was. However, I can assure you, your highness, that all of this was just a huge misunderstanding. Although, we are always opened for new members, we must however keep the strict selection to maintain our huge standards. Many less or more talented ponies tried to enter our ranks. Unfortunately, not all of them were capable. Quite possible, that some frustrated little soul decided to put our guild in a bad spotlight at the Canterlot palace because of that.” “I was wondering?” Cadence decided to join to the conversation. “What part does your guild have in this?” “Of course, Princess. On the behalf of the royal advisers of both princesses, we have been summoned here to investigate the matter of their disappearance, together with six elements of harmony.” “And if I may ask, what made the royal advisers hand over the whole case to you?” Shining Armor sudden question made Blue Dust act surprised this time. “The whole case? ..... oh no, please forgive me, as I probably didn’t express myself well enough. We’re only a part of a bigger team, and our job is to offer advice and help. We freely offered our services, and we will be staying here until the council decides otherwise. It is in our best interests that the princesses, and the elements of harmony, come back to us safe and sound. And as quickly as possible. Miss Miracle Blaze is the one in charge of this case, and it’s by her order, that no one beside the investigation team may enter. I believe, however, that we can make an exception in this case.” “You sure there won’t be any trouble because of this, Mister Blue Dust? It so happens that we know Miss Blaze, and her quite hot temperament,” asked Cadence. “As her deputy, I take this upon myself,” as he said that he faced the lieutenant. “Sir Strong Heart, our team gives permission for these ponies here to freely enter the restricted zone. I will personally inform Miss Blaze about my decision.” The lieutenant saluted and responded shortly. “Yes sir, as you ordered.” “In that case, we would like to go there now,” this time Shining Armor rose to speak. “Naturally, I will inform the guards and our staff. Once you’re there, please ask for my assistant, Miss Emerald Star. I hope that together we will bring this whole case in to a happy ending. I wish you all a pleasant evening.” He smiled again at Cadence, and as he bowed, he disappeared suddenly in the cloud of blue smoke. The royal pair together with Lieutenant Strong Heart moved on ahead and started passing the remaining parts of the castles corridor. As Cadence walked beside her husband, she noticed his muzzle expression. “Shiny, are you ok ?” “This doesn’t make any sense,” he said with a bit of irritation in his voice. “What do you mean?” “Don’t you find this weird Cady? I mean, how is it possible that a guild which doesn’t seem to be blessed with royal grace, suddenly appears and carries on the most important investigation?” His words made Cadence think for a while. “Now that you mention it, this does seem weird.” “You bet. No pony in his or hers right mind, would just make a strange suspicious organization like that a part of the investigation team.” “I guess you’re right, but as for now, we don’t know exactly what we are dealing with. It will be best, if we pretend that everything’s fine, so they don’t become suspicious of us.” “Right, we will find out the truth soon enough.” Finally they reached the place of their journey. Without any problems they went pass the guards who opened the huge double doors that led to the throne room. Its present state gave the exact feeling that this year’s Grand Galloping Gala, will not be counted as successful. Everywhere they looked, they could see the remains of parget, glass, and torn apart decorations which were slowly been removed by the cleaning crew. In the centre of the room, where the brick-parquet floor was covered with an enormous fresco of the sun and the moon, a small group of ponies were making a loud monologue. Once they saw the newcomers, they all gazed in their direction and bowed. Strong Heart announced the monarchs and then notified them that he will be waiting outside, leaving the room afterwards. The emerald-mare unicorn with black hair, dressed in the robe of the magicians guild was the first to rise. She turned for a moment and spoke to the remaining staff. “Alright then, let’s take a short brake every pony.” The remaining ponies obeyed their superior, and left the room together with the cleaning team. The green unicorn then approached the royal couple. “I’m honored your highnesses, my name is Emerald Star, and I’m a main assistant of Count Blue Dust, the principal of the magicians guild.” “We’re honored as well,” this time Cadance decided to speak, though having doubts if her words didn’t sound too artificial. Although the presence of the guild was somewhat suspicious, they had to remain silent for now. “How is the investigation going? We would be grateful for any possible information.” “I understand your highness. Unfortunately, the interrogation process is still in progress. By counts order, I’m obligated to inform you about everything, but only if you promise discretion until we finish the investigation.” “Naturally,” retorted Cadence. “We’re eager to hear everything you know.” “Yes, well, our witnesses are getting lost in their statements, probably still being shocked from the last evening. We still don’t know what exactly happened to princesses and the elements of harmony, but the witnesses statements indicate, that they were last seen in this room. Guards were able to capture a few changelings, which are being interrogated now with a truth spell. There’s also another trace … please, follow me.” She led them in to the right part of the room, where the floor was somehow graved with a small black crater. As they stood near it, Emerald Star used her horn to cast a spell. Soon, a small device appeared before all three of them, which resembled hour glass. However, instead of sand pots, there were two amethyst stones, which were glowing brightly and shacking strongly. “Our amethyst indicators show that there was probably a huge magical eruption right here in this spot. They react only to a powerful magic, as it’s the only kind that can leave a phantom trace behind.” “My, my, such a tragedy.” A loud mocking voice spread across the room, causing all three ponies to look actively for its source. Suddenly, in a blink of an eye, its owner materialized himself several steps higher on the greater of two available thrones that belonged to the missing rulers of Equestria. Stretching idly on the upholstered satin seat, and smilingly sinisterly, Discord was glancing at the displeased Emerald Star, Shining Armor, and Cadence. “To think that just recently the elements of harmony were giving me a tally ho. And now I’m so bored that I don’t even know what chaos should I unleash. Really now, such a tragedy.” Nobody cared to answer his statement, however, he didn’t intend to yield so easily. “Oh, come on now, what’s with those faces? I think it would be nice to finish the party which was so drastically suspended, don’t you think? For what I know, most of our noblesse stuff is still in Canterlot. I’m sure they still have some spirit left in them, to get jiggy with it. We don’t need Celestia and Luna to have fun ... though we could use the elements of harmony, cause you know, sometimes I like to push things a little too far.” Choking with laughter he began to levitate and turn around on his axis, keeping his hands on his abdomen. Shining Armor thanks to his sister's advice knew already that any word battle with Discord would be pointless. Discord likes to play on the most sensitive strings of every creature, and once he gets to know them, he will yank them all the way. Of course it wasn’t that big of a secret what the blind spot of the captain of the royal guard was. Family. That was something, which he would give his life for at any time. "This is a restricted area; you have no right to be here," said outraged Emerald Star. "Leave now or I'll call the guards." Discord send her a smile. "Go ahead my dear, I'm dying to see how much more useless your guards really are." Shining Armor could feel his anger slowly getting loose from its chains, causing the muscles on his face to tense, betraying his true feelings in the process. Some part of him really felt like blowing of steam on that chaotic creature, luckily something kept him at bay. Discord, having noticed his facial expression, ceased his laughter, and as he flew down, he stopped literally several inches before them. “Well now, what do we have here? If it isn’t our beloved rulers of the crystal hill, wait one moment ... ah yes, Princess Shiny Cadenza and Prince Mi Amore Armore, pff ha, ha. What brings you here on such a beautiful … and eternal night? Have you decided to join the party after all? By the way, too bad you missed the main event. I’ll tell you that everything swirled so fast, that even I couldn’t keep up.” His last words made Shining Armor and Cadence interested. Even Emerald Star, who was about to call for the guards, hold out an ear. “You know what happened here?” asked Cadence who after seeing the facial expression of her husband decided to take the initiative. Discord concentrated his eyesight on her. “It’s hard to say my dear. I’ve done everything I could to be the life of the party. As you know I like it when the party gets wild, especially the one that I invite myself in to.” He burst out laughing once more, however, Cadence, remembering her own relaxation methods was able to remain calm. “What exactly happened here?” she continued calmly with a stoic face, not intending to submit. “Oh, many things, my dear amoretto," said Discord with a sneer. "Just when everybody was certain that the snobby nobility is the best Celestia can do, she invites the changelings dynamite queen and her band of little bastards. Seriously, I would never suspect sunny butt to have such a sense of humor.” “Yes, we know about the changelings attack, but would you be so kind and tell us what exactly happened here?” asked Cadence patiently. Discord was looking at her for a second as his smile never seemed to go away. “You’re interested in things that had occurred in this room, my dear, or rather what have happened to the ones that were in it?” Discord’s derisive tone made Cadence mixed lightly. Shining Armor understood that he can’t remain passive anymore. “You know darn well what she meant, stop toying with us Discord. Tell us what you know, or get the hell out of our site!!!” said Shining Armor with an upraised voice. Cadence put her hoof on his shoulder, trying to calm him down. He suddenly lowered his head, and started looking at the ground spot. He knew darn well that it wasn’t worth it to show any emotions to Discord. So why did he do it? “Uh, what temper. He has become a prince just recently, but he speaks like one of the royal blood. By the way, I find it intriguing the way you ask your subjects for information. I’m simply speechless,” said Discord while realizing the soft spot to strike upon. Shining Armor could feel his entire body boiling, however, the presence of his wife seemed to magically postpone the final explosion. Cadance decided to press on forward. “You have to forgive him; we all lost someone precious to us. If you know anything that might help us with our search, please, be so kind and tell us.” Cadence's words seemed to do the trick. “Well, since you’re asking so nicely, I guess I could spill the beans. However, your husband’s rude tone made me feel so insulted, that I don’t know if I should. Perhaps, if our dear Shiny would be so kind to apologize and ask once more, a little more “politely” this time, then who knows?” A sudden silence came that no one beside Discord cared to brake.“I’m waiting your highness. What did your dear mummy used to tell you, when you made someone feel offended with your words, hm?” Shining Armor was about to say his true thoughts, when his wife Cadence stepped in. “Darling, please do what he asked,” she addressed him with a soft voice and a pleading look to make him more cooperative. However, Shining Armor became completely shocked at his wife's words. “You’re kidding right? Why should I apologize and beg him for some lousy piece of information. Who knows if he’s not somehow involved in their sudden disappearance? I don’t trust him, and I’m not going to take any part in this little game of his,” said Shining Armor while gazing at Discord. Cadence approached him closer and as their eyes met, with a calm voice she began to reason with him once more. “I understand you perfectly, my dear, but as for now we don’t have any other choice. He might be the only person that knows what really happened to our friends. Without his knowledge, we might be walking blind. So please, do this for me Shiny, do this for Twilight.” He turned his head slightly aside, shut his eyes, and barred his teeth. Cadence could tell what battle he was fighting now, and the discussion for the Discord that he needed to suppress. Soon, he took a deep breath, making their eyes meet again. “*Sigh*, fine, I’ll do as you say ... but I have a bad feeling about this,” he said with a doubtful voice. Cadence send him a smile as he walked pass her. He assembled all the patience that was left inside him. “Please, except my deepest apologies Mister Discord, and be so kind to tell us everything that has happened here since the changelings attack.” His polite words could easily be read, as artificial and reluctant. Discord made a derisive smile. “See, you can be nice if you just try. Always listen to your wife Shiny, because she seems to be much brighter than you,” said Discord. This time Shiny didn’t react. Cadence stood by his side, smiling at him for the huge effort he just made. “Will you tell us everything now?” As stubborn as she was ever, she asked one more time. They both attentively began to stare at Discord. “I would like to hear it as well,” a sudden deep voice came from behind their backs. Everyone suddenly looked to the side of the room exit, where Count Blue Dust was already coming their way. Discord made a wry face as he saw him. “Well, it seems to be getting a little crowded here,” he stated while keeping his eyesight at the newly arrived pony. Blue Dust quickly crossed the room and stood near his assistant. “Thank you for the short notice, Emerald Star,” he thanked her, which she replied with a nod. He then looked at Discord. “To the point, tell us what you know,” the count pressed on, causing Discord to smile. “Pfff, I guess it always comes to this. There will always be somebody who will know more than he should have, right?” asked Discord with a gibe. “TO THE POINT!!!” Blue Dust most evidently didn’t intend to play along. Discord supported his head on his elbow, and casted a smoke from his nostrils. “By the sunny cheeks of Celestia, are you boring or what? To tell you the truth, I was too busy teasing those small changeling bastards, so I didn’t had much time to care for our cute little mares. Although, I have to admit that the changeling queen went over the top to provide our defenders with a pretty big dose of entertainment. Unfortunately, they somehow weren’t eager to play.” “What do you mean?” asked Cadence as she and the rest felt confused. Discord didn’t answer her question. Instead, a small glass and a bottle of wine appeared right before him. A small dose of its contents was soon magically poured from it to the glass. Discord grabbed the bottle instead and took a huge sip from it. He started washing his mouth for a while, pretending to check its taste, till he suddenly made a shocked face and spat out the contents, dispersing it in mid air. “By the deepest parts of Tartarus, what do they put in those wines now days? You know, for a wine that is almost as old as Celestia, it has way too much ...” Just as Blue Dust was about to say something, Shining Armor beat him to it. “ENOUGH!!!” His outburst caused everyone in the room to turn their gazes his way. “STOP TOYING WITH US, WE HAVE NO TIME FOR YOUR CURSED GAMES!!!” Discord, although shocked at first, quickly retrieved his stoic face. “Hmmm, from your looks, my dear prince, I sense that there’s something really riding your back. Come on Shiny, don’t be ashamed, spill it out. Your sister was much more of a big mouth when she was making that face,” said Discord while making the botttle and the glass to dissapear into the air. The way Discord mentioned Shining Armor's missing sibling, caused him slowly to tear inside. “Don’t ever talk about her in a past,” Shining Armor words seemed to have a rough edge. “Oh, I’m sorry; I didn’t know that it’s still too early for that. Poor Twilight doesn’t have any books at her disposal right now I bet, what a tragedy. Perhaps there is somewhere book worms go at the end?” Discord smirked and began to laugh. Shiny didn’t want to endure this scoffing any longer, as he concentrated all his power in his horn, and jumped quickly at Discord, who was still rolling with laughter. However, Discord seemed to be prepared for it, because at the last moment he disappeared from the strike zone, and materialized himself on the large throne. “Oh Shiny, how rude of you. I’m trying to fill you on the best party details, and this is how you repay me. Really now, your sister would be much more cooperative at this moment. Just a thought of an explosive gentle colt, such as you, being a new king of Equestria sends shivers down my spine,” said Discord. Those last words were really the last straw. “KING!?” Shining Armor couldn’t compose himself anymore. “I came here for my sister, and let the great creator be my witness, I will not return without her, no matter what. YOU HEAR ME?” “Shiny ...,” Cadence, as she looked at her husband, shed a tear. Lieutenant Strong Heart and his two underlings, having heard Shining Armor's scream, ran inside. Their attention quickly concentrated on the chaotic god. Discord began to poke deeply inside his ear with his lion paw, keeping an eye on the explosive prince the entire time. “Well, my prince, I can assure you that the whole kingdom has probably heard that, but I wonder if your words haven’t just gone with the wind. Surely, somewhere under that blue mane of yours came a thought of being the one to sit on this comfy throne.” Discord smirked, and jumped on the soft pillow a few times “Come on Shiny, we know you want to.” “By the order of her majesty, Princess Celestia, you are forbidden to enter the castle, you chaotic monster. Leave this place at once, or we will use force,” said Strong Heart, ready to fulfill his duty with the rest of his underlings. Discord stopped his teasing play and just looked at the three guards with his bored stare. “Well now, if it isn’t our most dependable royal guards," said Discord with a mock. "Always vigilant and brave, ready to step into action. Always there, where they are needed the most. Always ready to protect the kingdom and its princesses. With you on guard, no changeling will slip through.” The looks on guards faces stated clearly that Discord already has found their weak spot. Though only several hours had passed since the Grand Galloping Gala, the morals in the royal army have already gone down the drain. Many soldiers tried to act natural, attempting to perform their duties as best they could. However, it was plain to see that after the gala disaster, it will be hard for them to recover their good name. Discord of course didn't feel like giving them a break just yet. “Now, usually we learn from our mistakes, however, I’m really starting to wonder what kind of solution originated under those empty helmets of yours, when those two...” he pointed his finger at the royal couple „...with some help from the elements of harmony of course, were saving their wedding and the rest of the kingdom?” His words seemed to be effective. All three soldiers suddenly felt guilty, as they were keeping no eye contact, just staring at the cold floor. “They were just performing their duties; it’s not their fault that our castles security system has flaws,” said Shining Armor who decided to defend his own former brothers in hooves. That however didn’t stop Discord for long. “That’s interesting, because you see in spite being turned to stone, I could hear and see everything that has happened here for the last several ages. What surprised me was the fact, that during your time, the castle wasn’t attacked or robbed even once ... that is if we of course count out the return of the nightmare moon, my big cameo, queen Chrysalis turning you into a puppet, and stuff like that. You know what, now that I think about it, the best parties have happened when you were around, Shiny.” “My friends call me Shiny; you may call me Prince Shining Armor. Unfortunately, you’re right.” His sudden statement made everyone in the room gaze in shock. “Although I did everything I could, I have failed to provide the safety of this kingdom. The previous captains of the royal guard seemed to be much more competent then me.” His wife wanted to object to his statement, but was overtaken by Discord. “Oh Shiny, are you modest or what? A perfect material to put his F-L-A-N-K-S on this beautiful throne, pfff ha, ha, ha.” “If you feel so comfortable over there, why won’t you take the crown yourself?" asked Shining Armor. "It seems you had been once the ruler of this lands. You’re now the most powerful being in Equestria, what’s stopping you?” Everyone present in the room looked at Shining Armor as if he had gone mad. Such ideas being given to the lord of chaos could only mean trouble. Discord looked at him, then sunk deep into his thoughts, and began to stroke his small beard with his paw. “Hm, yes, I guess I could, but frankly speaking, I don’t feel like I want to be your ruler anymore. You see, playing on the princesses' and the elements of harmony's nerves made me feel so addicted to it, that I can’t imagine living without it. It’s like a strong aphrodisiac you might say. I’m having way more fun this way. As I think about it now, there must be an order which could be counterweight for my chaos. A poorly chosen monarch might ruin that for me. Making chaos from chaos doesn’t sound fun to me.” “You’re right, that really does sound boring,” said Shining Armor trying to hold the derisive laughter deep inside. Discord gave him a cocky smile. “I see that sarcasm is something you’re familiar with Shiny. I’m really starting to like you. But going back to your former declaration, I’m wondering if when the crown competition emerges, will you stay true to your words?” “I swear on all that’s pure. My sister, her friends, and our beloved princesses are all that I care about. I’ll do anything to bring them back.” The moment he said those words, Discords face ended with the ominous smile. „Oh really now?” levitating back in mid air, he looked at Shiny and Cadence, and started disappearing slowly. “I'm counting on it, your highness.” Finally, he vanished in mid air, leaving his laugh to echo across the room, and all the ponies in it, shocked and confused. Several hours later The royal dining room within several minutes filled up with most dignified representatives of the entire kingdom. However, the atmosphere was far away from the idyll, as the air was filled with harsh words, sometimes ending with sudden explosion of fury among the most aggressive individuals. The royal guards did have it really hard to keep the order, especially due to last circumstances which have deprived them of honor and respect. “Silence … silence I say … SILENCE!!!” Count Marvel Star, a middle age dark blue unicorn with a gray mane, dressed in the suit of the royal adviser, was already tired with continuous crowd silencing. Any beginning of the discussion always seemed to end the same way. As the member of the four-pony committee, which consisted of the greatest advisers of both princesses, he was also a chairman of the present debate. The crowd had quieted down suddenly to hear what he has to say. “I know that you are still over strung by everything that has happened today, however, for the good of this kingdom, I’m asking you to calm yourselves. Right now we need to decide who will be carrying the royal responsibilities during the absence of our princesses.” The first one to stand up from the crowd was a white unicorn with a golden mane, dressed in a fancy white suit. “I believe the case is clear and transparent. The authority should be taken by someone from a noble family, who is the closest relative of Celestia and Luna. So, without further ado, I, Prince Blueblood, would like to report my readiness, to be the next ruler of Equestria.” His words didn’t remain unanswered for long. Somewhere behind him came an amused laughter, after which most of the meeting crowd, including Blueblood, came to stare at the mint colored mare with an elegant sea green mane in a green dress, which was brought specially for the gala. “By all the creators, Blueblood, are you even listening to yourself? Such a gallant as you would embrace such an important position? Don’t make me laugh, boy.” Some of the crowd shared the mares point of view, as they manifested with laughter. Prince Blueblood, although sulking, was not going to remain in debt. “I'm surprised that you, my dear lady, the one from a low born line, have the nerve to even speak in this debate.” Some ponies standing closest to him shared his thought while nodding, which marked the beginning of the next fierce exchange of arguments. “SILENCE I SAY!!!” Count Marvel clearly had enough of continuous silencing of this crowd. He knew that many of those gathered here were grinding their teeth for the Equestrian throne, even during the lordship of the eternal sisters. But he didn’t expect that the moment they would disappear, the high elites would go this mad. It would seem that where there’s power and money, there is no place for courtesy and sentiments. This was a huge problem that needed to be solved, before greed and desire would throw the kingdom into a total anarchy. “We have to make the decision here and now, whether we should entrust the power to a single temporary ruler, or, establish a group of acknowledge and wise ponies who will be carrying out the administration duties. Personally, I prefer the second option, because it gives far greater control. However, we must make the decision together.” Shining Armor and Cadence carefully listened to every word of the leading pony, not really sure where this was going. It was logical that for peace and stability of the country, the authority is needed. However, if the country has almost from the start been ruled by the two immortal sisters, who right now would be the best option to take over? Of course, everybody knew that the princesses alone would not be able to comprehend everything. That’s what they have advisors for. Count Marvel, feeling a sudden tiredness, sank into his chair, gasping for air. A middle age golden mare with gray hair, who was sitting next to him, feeling worried for his state, moved closer and placed her hoof on his shoulder. “Marvel honey, are you okay? You don't look very well,” she said, watching him closely. The count gave her a sheepish smile. “Thank you, Miracle Blaze, I'll be fine. I just need some rest. Would you mind leading this debate for me?” She nodded and then as she received the approval of other council members, she stood up and spoke to the loud crowd. “SILENCE!!!” Her Canterlot voice was definitely more resonant than Marvel’s Star, as many of the gathered ponies covered their ears in a sudden shock. “Therefore, let’s carry on with the voting. Those of you who are in favor of introducing a temporary monarch, please raise your hoofs.” Among the gathered ponies, the only ones who have decided to take the wordless vote were Prince Blueblood with his companions, and a few more from the crowd. Glancing around, he could not conceal his surprise that so little number of ponies shared their choice. It was plain to see, that there was no hope for a monarch system now. Miracle Blaze calmly accepted the verdict. “I see. Then let’s move on to the second part of voting. Those of you who are in favor of introducing a group of administrators, please raise your hoof to vote.” In an instant, the whole room was flooded with raised hooves. Shining Armor and Cadence were among them, who somehow felt a considerable relief. Of course, instead of calling it an ideal solution, the word lesser evil would be much more appropriate. It was still unknown who would be receiving which office, as each of the gathered ponies were hoping for their own share. Four of the councils also decided to vote in this manner. “It seems that we have managed to take the first step on the road towards a new harmony,” said Miracle Blaze. “I would like to thank you all ...” Her monologue was interrupted by a sudden sinister laugh coming from somewhere near the ceiling. In an instant, the god of chaos appeared wrapped around the dining room chandelier. All eyes were now focused on him and that was something he was most fond of. Especially, when consternation and disgust came along with it. “And so, it’s done. A great pony race decided to overthrow the monarchy in favor of democracy. Just wait till the alicorn sisters hear that you are making them retire. I bet their world will swirl around a little more now.” A sudden burst of words emerged from the crowd. “SILENCE!!!” Miracle Blaze's voice seemed to do the trick just fine. All the gathered ponies turned their gazes from Discord to her. “What do we owe this unexpected and unpleasant visit, Mister Discord?” The god of chaos snorted slightly amused by the sudden nickname. He flew down, and stopped few inches from the ground between the council and the crowd. “Mister? ... I must admit that sounds nice, doesn’t it, dear ma’am. Everyone used to call me Discord, or the God of Chaos, or just Chaos itself. But I believe Mister Discord also sounds nice.” He paused for a moment, hoping that someone in the audience will react to this statement. When no one dared to speak, he continued. “Well, ma’am”, as currently the most powerful creature in this kingdom, I was wondering if I shouldn’t apply myself for an office?” the crowd’s voice spread around the room, but faded at the moment Miracle Blaze used her Canterlot voice again. Shining Armor and Cadence looked at each other, unable to comprehend what they were witnessing. Not so long ago the same Discord had swore that he’s not interested in power. Now he appeared out of nowhere, and was trying to demolish something that they barely were able to accomplish. Miracle Blaze and the other members of the council also did not hide their astonishment. “And by office, you mean?” asked Miracle Blaze. Discord was really amused by this question. “Well, I don’t like to beat around the bush, so I’ll just take the hall pool instead. I have even made a few changes to Celestia’s private chambers and I must say that they have never looked better.” Nothing could have drawn forth a larger storm. The entire hall erupted at one second, including the council. Discord watched them all, swallowing every moment of refreshing chaos that he always managed to evoke. There was nothing to hide, he was good at it, and he knew it. “SILENCE!!!” a sudden Canterlot voice, slightly quieter then Miracle’s Blaze, but still audible, went through the air. Every pony turned their puzzled looks at the royal couple, who were now standing between the council and Discord. “Thank you Cadence, I think that's enough.” Shining Armor took a few steps forward. “I think you probably already know what we all think about your games, Discord. We have made our choice, as we're the only ones who have the right to decide about the fate of our kingdom, as well as our race. So we give you a choice. Either you live here on our terms, or don’t live at all. The choice is yours.” After his words, a wave of nodding and single opinions came along. “Yeah, he's right.” “This is our kingdom.” “This is no place for the likes of you.” Discord and Shining Armor were now sending piercing glances at each other, leading their own, but not necessarily visible fight. Discord decided to speak first. “Your kingdom … maybe. Your race … sure, why not. You have almost everything you need to take control over the chaos and anarchy in this kingdom. Almost.” He smiled at Shining Armor and Cadance, who couldn’t make out what he was aiming at. “And what might that be?” Shining Armor slowly began to lose patience. “Oh, Shiny, Shiny. And I took you for a clever one. Well, I think it will be best if you all see it for your selves.” After a short brake he continued. “I just wonder how many centuries will have to pass, before the evolution of your species will help you adapt to the life in eternal darkness?” Shining Armor could feel a sudden chill running threw out his body. The sun was something that had been around from the very beginning of their existence. Besides Celestia and Luna, there wasn’t a single living soul in Equestria which could bring the life-giving rays to the soil ground. All their food production was based on it. Without it, the whole kingdom would fall into starvation. From there on, the chaos was sure to spread itself. “Oh, you should all see your faces now. If you could only imagine how much joy your pathetic helplessness gives me. Those are the main reasons I live for,” said Discord. Grinding his teeth in a mocking smile, he tried to swallow in every moment in which they were showing their confusion and weakness. “We'll find a way to control the sun, there must be a way.” Cadence joined the conversation standing next to her husband. Although she tried to sound dead serious, she felt that her words didn’t sound quite convincing. “I doubt that, my dear, but go ahead. The question is who else besides Celestia and Luna has enough power to brighten your day?” Every pony were looking at him for a moment, unable to understand what he was aiming at. There was no one who could do this. A sudden demonic sinister smile which cut through Discord's face made everyone realize. The eyes of the royal couple grew bigger, while their mouths opened when they discovered the truth. “You ...” Cadence's weak voice hardly escaped her muzzle. “I, Discord, Lord of Chaos, have enough power to control the sun, moon, and weather. In a few seconds, I can make all three of them dance as I play. And it won’t cost me a sweat.” “You're lying, that’s impossible.” Cadence desperately screamed her thoughts. “Ah, being skeptic I see. Very well then. How about a small sample of my powers to ease your pain?” He straightened up, and began to focus all the necessary energy around himself. A few seconds later, sun rays were coming through the dining room windows, as the sun emerged slightly at the horizon. However, instead of rising higher, it stood there for a few seconds and hid itself again, giving way to the eternal night, once more. Discord took his time to look around the room, and came to the conclusion that he made a huge impression. “Not bad for an old geezer, right?” Everyone froze, unable to recover from the shock. The Sun, something that they needed to live, was in the clutches of the god of chaos. By all the creators, this was a disaster. What could be worse than that? The shocked faces of all the gathered ponies was the biggest reward for Discord. After a moment he slightly lowered his flight, and soon, only a few inches were separating him from the shocked royal couple. Their eyes focused for a moment on the big emerald necklace, which was now hanging on Discord’s neck. When both of them looked at him, completely robbed of their hope, he directed his words at them. “Well, your highnesses, ready to pact with the chaos himself?” *** Earth, forest near the lake, 25th of December Well, here we are. Me, a lonely man, and his faithful canine companion. Right now we should be lying lazily on my favorite sofa, in front of a fireplace. Instead, we are freezing our asses off in a forest. I swear, if I ever again get an idea as good as this one, I’m gonna shoot myself. I was holding Max's leash very tightly, so he wouldn’t accidentally runoff in search for a new adventure. We all know how it had ended the last time. For some time now I was thinking about the stun gun, which was resting in my jacket's pocket. In my mind I imagined myself, as I was holding it while facing the hungry bear. And it wasn’t funny. As we finally reached our destination, the bear was nowhere to be seen. The area around the fallen tree was covered with small layers of snow, which probably had fallen last night. Luckily, it wasn’t that much to worry about. According to the instructions that Celestia gave me, the portal had threw them a few yards away from here, straight into the clutches of a stray bear. The problem, however, was that she couldn’t exactly describe to me the exact place of their landing. And wherever I looked, everything seemed the same. I felt that it would not be a walk in the park, but I was hoping that at least Max's reliable nose would help us in the search. I looked suddenly towards the nearby branches of the trees, where I hoped to see my rifle. Several eye movements finally helped me to locate it. It was exactly where I have left it. Or should I say, where it landed. Thrown between the branches, and hanging by a leather strap, it looked like it wasn’t going to fall anytime soon. Man, I could sure use a ladder right about now. But I could not waste time, because there was less than three hours till sunset. And a night walk in this forest was out of the question. I needed to focus on finding that tiara of harmony thing. I wasn’t going to share the rest of my life with a bunch of horses … or ponies, whatever. I reached into my pocket and pulled out a small white tarpaulin bundle, which easily fit in my hand. As I unrolled it, I saw a small strand of hair, which I got from that lavender pony, Twilight. I knelt and gave it to Max. “It’s all up to you boy. Let’s find this tiara so we can live a quite life once more.” Max came closer, and started to sniff the strand of hair very vigorously. “Start looking.” As I was still holding him on his leash, and allowed him to rely strictly on his instinct, we began our search. It didn’t take long before his nose led us right under the overthrown tree, where we first met the girls. With high hopes I started looking around, rummaging through old piles of sticks and leaves. Nothing. After a longer inspection I have to admit sadly, that it was a dead end. There was nothing here that even looked a little like jewelry.. For a long time we were making larger circles around this place. I could feel the fatigue slowly taking the best of me. Just when I was about to forfeit for today, Max’s sudden pull awakened me from my thoughts. After some walk I realized we were on to something. Someone was leaving traces behind, that stretched like a snake between the trees. Probably human trucks. Someone had been here recently. Has anyone else, besides me and Max, witnessed yesterday's events? Max suddenly began barking loudly, which made me look around carefully. I then noticed someone far between the trees. This individual was wearing a hood and was holding some sort of bag. The barking of my dog caused him to turn back for a second, after which he began to run. Max nose led us all the way here, so it wasn’t a coincident. Besides, innocent people don’t just run away without a reason. Then it hit me. The tiara. “STOP!!!” I shouted, although knowing that this never works. In the distance I saw a red car. Judging by a shape, a pick up track. It was standing on the forest road, which connected my house with the regional road. He was going to runoff with the tiara, our key to freedom, right in front of our eyes. There was no chance to catch up with him before he gets in to the car. There was only one possible solution, so I let go of the leash. “GO GET HIM MAX!!!” I shouted. In an instant, my dog ran forward, immediately reducing the distance between himself and the thief. The guy, however, got into the car and closed the door at the last moment. My friend was barking ominously, leaning against the door of the car. With the last ounce of strength I ran out to the road, just when our thief has started his engine. As I tried to notice his face, the car suddenly moved and drove past me. Having passed a few yards, he made a quick relapse, and began to drive in the opposite direction, right at me. Seeing the approaching headlights I managed to jump away at the last moment, straight into a snowy ditch. I felt a sudden pain, as my head hit something. When I finally regained my sight, I saw our mysterious red pickup truck leaving the forest road, disappearing right by the turn. Disappointed, I was now lying on my abdomen, feeling the pain on my injured head. I heard the squeal of my companion, who was standing right by my side. As I looked up, he began to lick the wound on my forehead. “Damn it. Max, what have we got ourselves in to?” I sunk my head into a pile of snow. A sudden gunshot made me revive rapidly. I quickly rose up, and nervously looked in the direction where the sound of the shot came from. Then it hit me again. MY RIFLE! Without hesitation I started running towards the direction of the overthrown tree, holding a small amount of snow at my forehead. When we got there and I looked up, my rifle was no longer there. It was now lying on the ground, in a small snowdrift. As I approached it closer and picked it up, I noticed that the barrel was still warm, so there was no mistake about it. I looked around for any potential victims, but luckily none were found. A breath of relief escaped my mouth, while hanging the rifle on my shoulder. Max suddenly started barking again. “What is it boy, do we have company?” Max was barking, looking towards the tree branches. I looked up, searching for anything interesting. A bunch of crows took off into the air, making me realize it was a false alarm. “There's nothing there, so let’s keep it that way.” As I pulled Max's leash, we started to walk towards our house. Man, what a day. First someone steals the tiara, and then almost runs me over. But at least I retrieved my rifle. What made it fall suddenly, however, remains unknown. Right now one thing was certain. My unwanted guests weren’t going to leave my house anytime soon. Something was telling me that my life was about to change. And that scared me the most. To be continued …
Chapter 4. The Chaos PactChapter 4. The Chaos Pact This actually could have been a story about a lonely guy and his faithful dog, who would be living in a wooden cottage by the lake with no cares or worries. Every day would be packed with good old peace and quiet. Just the way I like it. Unfortunately, thanks to my canine companion, all of this is just a fairy tale now. In just one night my peaceful and quiet life has turned upside down. Perhaps I’ll live to see the day when everything goes back to the way it was. But enough of this wishful thinking. Let’s get back to our story. * * * Wooden cottage by the lake, 25th of December It was already night time when me and Max have finally reached our domestic stronghold. Sitting by the fireplace with an ice pack on my sore forehead, I watched the worried and unhappy faces of my new companions. Once I explained to them what happened in the forest the silence have filled the room. Of course not for long as there was this one specific little rainbow pegasus who didn’t feel like giving me a break. “How could you let him get away? You had him right under your nose.” The cyan toddler had no mercy for me. Although I felt a little guilty I wasn’t going to hang myself because of that. “I told you, he had a car. If I didn’t jump aside, he would have killed me for sure and you wouldn’t even know what have happened to your precious tiara … oh, my head.” I felt a strong pain piercing my skull so I pressed the icepack even harder. Rainbow Dash was about to continue her judgment upon me, but she was interrupted just in time by Celestia who was resting on the mattress. “I believe Alex did his best, dear Rainbow Dash. He took a huge risk by going back there so we all should be glad that nothing happened to him.” That seemed to cool down Rainbow Dash a bit. “Except for that big bump on his forehead, dear sister,” said Luna who was sitting right next to her. “But the question is, how will we get the tiara back now?” The atmosphere around was rather gloomy. Although Celestia stood in my defense, I didn’t feel justified one bit. I had him and allowed him to escape. I felt a sudden touch as I noticed Applejack’s hoof on my knee. “Don’t sweat it partner, no one is blaming you.” She looked at me with apprehension. “What’s done is done. Instead of worrying we should pull ourselves together and focus on what's in front of us.” Celestia seemed to share that opinion. “Those are wise words, dear Applejack. We should focus now on regaining our strength. As for the tiara …” She gazed at her younger sister. “… I have a hunch that we haven’t seen the last of it.” They all nodded as being a little lifted on their spirits. I, on the other hand, wasn’t so convinced. Sometimes finding a thief in this world is a wishful thinking. Of course, we could track him down by the car registration numbers … but first we would need to know them. Unfortunately, I was too busy caring for my own life to even give a damn. I patted Max head who was sitting by my side the whole time. I tried to remember everything that happened in the forest. Red pickup truck, old one, brand … Toyota I believe. Pick-up truck isn’t a popular car model on our country roads, so the chances of finding it are a little bit higher. Standing against the driver face to face wouldn’t give me any clue. But maybe there’s still a chance that Max has remembered his smell while we were chasing him in the forest. Who knows? Maybe we will get lucky … somehow. Unfortunately, walking around the nearest towns and looking for him all day doesn’t seem to make any sense at all. Not to mention that I have now about eight more reasons to remain at home. That’s when I realized that it would be good to have someone out there who would keep an eye out instead. Someone who has connections in the local police. Someone trusted who knows how to track thief’s. Someone like ... *Ring, Ring*. A sudden ringtone has ripped me out of my thoughts. Everyone looked surprised in my direction from where the signal was coming from. I took out my cell phone from my pocket, gazed at the name of the incoming call and smiled. Speaking of the devil. I looked at everyone and with a clear gesture, I asked them to be quiet. Although confused they all nodded that they got the idea. I picked up the call. “Hi Gregory, thanks again for sparing my home,” I said with a slight sneer. “Heyah, Alex. Well, there’s always a next time, right?” Gregory asked happily. “Yeah, I can’t wait. You’re last time made my house reek of alcohol for three days. You would not believe how many bottles of beer I needed to clean up after both of us. That was some party.” Those last words seemed to make Pinkie’s ears perk a little. “Well, I wouldn’t call it a party, but yeah, I have to admit that we took this a little too far then. Don’t worry, I’ll spare you the empty bottle store next time. Anyway, my boss told me that even on my vacations I still represent the law, so I should be sober most of the time. And if I don’t like it, I can always try my luck with an unemployment office. What a prick!” I smirked from amusement. Unlike me, Gregory is a smooth talker and he always seems to have the right words for every occasion. Though his profession doesn't give him many occasions to get drunk, he can make up for it during his vacation time. He sometimes likes to come over and empty a few bottles of beer. Of course, heavier drinks are also his specialty. I noticed that little Pinkie was smiling as if she won in the lottery, while all the others were now looking at me, like I was a madman. Little Rainbow on the other hand was exchanging glances with the rest of her friends while squinting her eyes and swirling her hoof near her head, thus making my suspicions correct. “Hey, Alex, are you there?” asked Gregory. “What? ... oh, sorry, something distracted me for a moment,” I said with a mixed-up voice. “Distracted you say,” he said with a suspicious tone. “Do I know her perhaps?” I raised an eyebrow at that one. “Yeah, and she’s so gorgeous that she doesn’t even bother to show up,” I retorted. “I’m a stag, Gregory. Does it ring a bell?” This time the smirk came from his side. “Ha, oh man, you definitely should try it sometime. Woman are our best natural medicine you know.” I have nothing to say to this. “Anyway, as I was saying, a few people made a report about a mysterious flashes of light that happened somewhere around your lake yesterday. Now, normally I wouldn’t give a shit about stuff like that. But since it’s your neighborhood, I was wondering if you might fill me in on that matter. So, Alex … seen any “aliens” recently?” There it is, the moment of truth. I have to immediately decide whether I should include another person in our little secret. “Flashes of light ... um, no, I don’t recall any stuff like that. Me and Max got home at about ten pm, and we had a peaceful night since then.” I didn’t like to lie to people, because usually I suck at it. Still, I was hoping that he won’t decide to dig any further. “Yeah, I thought as much. I guess since you haven’t seen anything then there’s nothing to be excited about,” stated Gregory. Thank God, he bought it. “Of course not. Maybe some brats were just shooting fireworks into the sky. It’s almost the end of the year after all. I guess they cannot wait for a New Year’s Party.” Pinkie Pie again reacted as if someone called her name during the main prize event. “Yeah, me either … OH SHIT!” he screamed. I could hear a sudden screech of brakes, as Gregory’s swears came soon after. Man, does that guy has a rich vocabulary or what. “Gregory? Hello, are you there?” I asked. “Damn it,” he finally spoke again. “Oh dude, you’re not gonna believe this, but I almost run over a bear. The fur ball has run right in front of my car, making me hit the brakes at the last moment. He has gone into the forest.” “A bear you say?” Every pony responded to that with a little dose of interest. My face ended up with a slight smile. “Yup. Oh man, I would reconsider walking into the woods if I were you,” said Gregory. Unfortunately, I made that mistake twice already. “Then it’s a good thing that me and Max didn’t run into him during our today’s walk in the woods.” “Consider yourselves lucky then. But I’m serious, refrain from any further walks until we find out what’s it doing here, and what to do with it.” “Well, sometime ago a bear has escaped the zoo in Bialystok. Maybe that’s a good place to start?” “Oh yeah, I heard about that. Its second better half was so old and ugly that being stricken with fear and disgust it broke right through the fence, and ran away like mad. Poor guy, can’t blame him for that.” I smirked at his comment cause we were thinking alike. “Ok then, I’ll make a few calls and let the appropriate crew take care of it.” This was my chance to make him help our cause. “You know, although I didn’t meet any bears, or aliens, I did encounter something else.” “Interesting,” he said in an intrigue manor. “Well then, shoot.” “Well, imagine that I almost got run over by some lunatic, who was driving like crazy through the forest road.” “You’re kidding, right? Why didn’t you tell me this right away?” by Gregory's voice I could tell he seemed rather agitated. “Somehow … I wasn’t sure if I should bother you with such a small thing.” Gregory made a loud smirk. “Small thing he says. Dude, an attempt to run over my most favorite hermit isn’t a small thing, okay?” At that moment I started to wonder how many hermits beside me live in these parts. “Not to mention that road pirates tick me in a wrong way. What kind of a car was it? Brand, registration number, driver's mug, tell me all you know.” Somehow everything seems to move smoothly for now. “Right, well ... unfortunately I haven’t seen the drivers face and he was driving too fast to notice the registration numbers. I only noticed that it was an old red Toyota pickup truck, I’m sorry,” I said, hoping that this won't make him give up immediately. Gregory remained silent for a second. “You do realize that’s not enough to strike him down, right?” he asked with a sign of resignation. “Yeah, but those types of cars are not popular on our country roads so we might have a shot,” I pressed on. Gregory made a loud sigh and seemed to be thinking about something for a second. “Still not much in the case of proving the guilt … but I’ll try to sniff around a little,” said Gregory. “Thanks a lot, I’ll own you one,” I said with relief. I was relieved that he didn’t drill on the topic. Somehow it would be hard for me to quickly come up with a more concrete reason. “You bet, of course we’re friends, so that will cost you a few boxes of beer … and a bottle of wine or two.” Typical unselfish play on his part. “Well, nothing’s for free I see?” My words made Gregory snort in amusement. “Huh, you got that right," said Gregory in a cheeky way. "Oh yeah, just in case if you have forgotten, my invitation for the Christmas Eve is still open, so ..." "I appreciate your offer Gregory, really, but that's something for each family to enjoy on their own. But thanks anyway," I said. "*Sigh* fine, there's always an extra plate for the unannounced guest prepared in case you change your mind," said Gregory. "Ok, we'll be in touch. I'll let you know once I’ll be on to something. See you soon, Steel Wing, and merry Christmas.” “Thanks a lot, Party King, merry Christmas to you too,” I said with a smile. As I ended the call, I turned my gaze back to my roommates who were still giving me the same puzzled looks. “Why were you talking to a piece of ... um, actually, what is that thing?” asked Twilight while looking at the mysterious object. “Cell phone. We use it to communicate on close and further distances. Quite useful and helpful device,” I said while hiding my phone into my pant's pocket. Twilight's pupils grew big all of a sudden, while her snout ended up with a smile. Now she looked just like Pinkie Pie, although their points of fascination were rather different I believe. “Fascinating, you must tell me how this works,” said Twilight in almost a begging tone. “Maybe some other time. By the way, since you don’t use a phone, how do you contact at all?” I asked with curiosity. “Easy, just a piece of parchment, a few words, and a bit of magic. In a few seconds the message reaches the correct receiver anywhere in the kingdom.” Twilight's answer made me whistle in amazement. “Who was that, Mister Alex?” princess Luna decided to break into our conversation. “My friend from the local police. He will keep an eye out for our little thief, and also he’ll send a note to the right people, who will deal with our little hairy problem.” “So, we can still have hope.” I nodded at Celestia’s words causing them all to smile. “Yes, although there might be some crowd working on a bear chase in the forest soon, so I believe it will be better to stay low for now,” I said as I began to massage my stiff neck with my other hand. “*Sigh*, guess there is no other way around,” said dissatisfied Luna. They all looked a little down at the moment … all, but one. “Wow, so your friend also likes parties, groovy,” said overjoyed Pinkie. “I'm a world party expert. Oh, I can’t wait to meet him. This is gonna be so awesome.” “…” yup, I was speechless. It would seem that besides Gregory I was having now another party freak to worry about . “Cool, we’re gonna have a party. I can’t remember when was the last one,” said excited Pinkie Pie. Rainbow Dash seemed to have an answer to that one. “How about the day before the gala, when you decided to celebrate the fact that we got the invitation by a miracle? And then, during the gala event, where if it wasn’t for the changelings creed, we would have surely ruined it again, just like last year,” she explained it while making a bored and stoic expression. “Oh, silly Dashi," said Pinkie with a giggle. "What’s the point of a party, if you don’t party at all? I bet our snobbish ponies couldn’t wait to see what we have in stock for them this year.” “Yup, and they got it. We did a little magic trick, and poof, buck, shazam …” she said while swinging her front hooves, “… we magically vanished, taking our princesses with us. I’m still waiting for their applause.” There was a lot of sarcasm in the little Rainbow’s voice. “I see you have already done it before, right?” I asked feeling worried. As they all nodded, I suddenly got goose bumps, realizing how big of a hurricane I let into my house. “Aha, just one more to go and we might consider this a habit.” Rainbow’s words made them all burst out in laughter. It made me somehow smile as well. Yet, I noticed that not everyone was in a good mood. Celestia seemed kind of absent minded. “Are you alright, dear sister?” Luna asked worried. Celestia looked at her with a little puzzled stare. “What? ... oh yes, I’m fine, I’m just feeling a little dizzy. Don’t worry about it Lulu, it will go away soon enough.” Celestia gave her a weak smile and then turned her head away, lying it on the mattress. I could only guess that as the rulers, they both were worried about things that were happening now in their kingdom. One thing is certain, they have it tough on both sides. “Hey, what’s that?” I turned back to little Pinkie who was now holding a TV remote. I put the ice pack away, took the device from her, and switched on the TV which was hanging above the fireplace. There was a commercial of a shampoo running now. “Cool,” said Pinkie Pie. “But what is that anyway?” “Television,” I said. The fillies gasped at the monitor, then synchronously back again at me with puzzled looks. Man, I didn’t have time for this. “We use it for entertainment and information. You can watch news, weather forecasts, all kinds of movies and almost anything that happens around our world.” Just when the overjoyed Twilight was about to ask me again for the details, I made my escape. “Maybe later, my dear.” Much, much later. She was a little disappointed, but decided not to press on. “What’s a movie?” I decided that instead of answering Pinkie’s question, it will be better to show them. While switching the channels I was looking for anything that might be considered interesting and time consuming for them. It was then I noticed the beginning credits of each year’s traditional Christmas movie classic, Home alone. It seemed like the perfect option to take all their attention from me. I gave them the remote back. “Ok, you guys sit down and watch, while I’ll make you some popcorn,” I said as I quickly walked towards the kitchen, and didn’t even react when Pinkie asked “what’s a popcorn?” I really wasn’t in a mood for another world explaining episode. * * * Meanwhile, in the kingdom of Equestria Ever since Discord stated his offer the entire palace has become one big heck of a storm. His demands came up to be rather hard to swallow for an interregnum country. Not being able to give a direct answer, the councilors decided on arranging a separate meeting that would help them make the kingdoms final stand in this matter. For some reason the royal couple found themselves at the center of those events. But for them the conditions they needed to agree to seemed to vary much from their idea of a new kingdom order. While resting in their private chambers they were awaiting until the royal advisers summon them. In the meantime, they were trying to embrace all that they have seen today. Shining Armor gave a lot of thoughts to everything that has happened recently. Unfortunately, instead of conclusions, there were many questions he needed answers to. Where were the rulers and defenders of Equestria? What does the Magician’s Guild got to do with this? What is Discord up to? Why is he and Cadence drawn into this? And that was just a tip of an iceberg. But what bothered him the most was what Discord said to him just before the meeting in the throne room. At first he tried not to think about it. But now that he finally got a chance to think about it, he came to a surprising conclusion which made him consider his true role in their kingdom. Convinced of their rightness he decided to share them with his wife, although he felt that what he was about to tell her might appear rather shocking to her. “You're kidding, right?” His stoic face gave her the right answer. “No ... NO SHINY, I WON’T AGREE TO THIS!!!” The prince listened to his wife blames and didn’t seem surprised. His words couldn’t bring any other reaction. “Cadence, calm down,” he said. They were alone in their private chambers, but with his wife's loud voice they could easily be heard through the exit door. Cadence is usually a calm and peaceful pony. But her husband's words seemed to sweep her completely off balance. “How can I calm down? First, I lose my aunts, then Twilight and her friends, and now you want to ... no, that’s too much, even for me Shiny.” Tears started to flow down her cheeks, but she still looked angrily at him. But Shining Armor, was already convinced at this point. He knew that it was his hot temper and quarrels with Discord that dragged them both into his scheme. Otherwise, they would probably be watching everything from the audience’s seat. Then again, since it was their loved ones that disappeared was there any other choice? “I believe it’s for the best, Cadi.” He approached her and reached her with his hoof, so he could hug her, but she pushed him away making him a little shocked. “Best? Best for who, Shiny? For you? For us? For the kingdom?” She was definitely not going to give way. Her voice was now a mix of sadness and anger. She could not understand why her husband was so stubbornly insisting on his solution. “For every pony, Cadi. With this move we can at least eliminate one potential threat to our country.” She just frowned at him. “There you go again. You shouldn’t listen to him, Shiny. Spreading confusion in the minds of others is his specialty. Besides, what do we do about the Crystal Empire? We can’t just leave it like that.” “We can rule the Crystal Empire from here. This is the whole kingdom we’re talking about, Cadi.” “And you really believe that he will just agree to your terms?” she asked with doubt. Shining Armor remained silent and thought about it for a moment. “I don’t … but I’m willing to give it a try. We cannot let him have his way.” Seeing his wife’s worried expression he smiled at her. “Don’t worry, Cadi. I’ll make sure that he doesn’t get this kingdom, no matter what. I promise.” “It’s not him, or the kingdom I’m worried about, Shiny. It’s us. In times like this we should stick together. That’s the only way to outcome this madness.” Cadence looked away while closing her eyes. “I feel like we are going to get separated as well … and it makes my heart hurt.” Shining Armor gently moved his hoof and drew her face in his direction. “Honey, look at me.” She slowly opened her still wet eyes as they were no longer filled with anger … only sadness. “We are, and we’ll always be together. We're married, and nothing can change that. Nobody and nothing is going to separate us.” As Cadence slightly turned her head, she pressed her cheek against his hoof while holding it with her own. “Shiny, I ...” she didn’t finish what she was going to say. “I believe in you, Cadi. You and Twilight are the main reasons why I’m doing this. I’m sure that together we can make this happen. Together, no matter what.” Cadence eyes were still moist from tears, but her face was slowly drawing the outline of a smile which gave Shining Armor some hope. She suddenly jumped and hugged him with all her strength making him surprised. “Our kingdom, and my life, are worth nothing without you by my side, Shiny.” Her words made him smile as he hugged her back. “You are my kingdom, and my life, Cadi,” he said while pressing his head against her beautiful mane. They remained like that for a moment, hoping it would last forever. The sudden extensive knock on the door interrupted their little moment of happiness. They both sighed deeply. “Enter!” shouted Shining Armor. The door opened, and Lieutenant Strong Heart walked in. As he noticed them releasing their romantic embrace, he cleared his throat feeling slightly abashed. “Forgive me this sudden intrusion, but the high council asks for your presence at the private quarters of Count Marvel Star,” he said, bowed, and left the room. They looked at each other, as their faces ended up with a smile. “Ready?” he asked with a smile. “Together, no matter what,” she said with a confident look. They both made their agreement, sealing it with a kiss, then slowly began to move to the exit while walking by each other’s side. * * * Meanwhile, in other part of the castle “THIS IS MADNESS!!!” The loud Canterlot voice was spreading throughout the corridors of the palace causing a stupor to all who could hear it. The source of those screams was coming from Marvel Star's private chambers. The room wasn't perhaps as big as those of the alicorn sisters, but it was still enough to maintain a meeting of all the representatives. Among the group of ponies who have gathered by a thick wooden table were four members of the council and two representatives of the monarchy and high merchant groups. Some chairs were still empty. “HE SERIOUSLY LOST HIS MIND IF HE BELIVES THAT WE WILL ACCEPT HIS OFFER!!!” Count Marvel Star was still feeling weak, but as his friend’s Canterlot voice caused his ears to ache he decided to act quickly before every pony would go completely deaf. “You do not have to raise your voice like that, dear Miracle. We can hear you, loud and clear,” he said while sitting contrary to her and smoking his favorite long pipe. As she quickly realized her mistake, she sighed deeply, and slowly sat back in her chair. “Although, I have to admit that he has played his part quite well. Ever since the orbs of the sun and moon have gone missing there was no one else, besides the princesses, who could control the night and day circle. Now the situation seems to be in a deadlock.” “You're not helping, Marvel,” said Miracle Blaze. “No matter what his powers are, we cannot even think about negotiating with him.” “That’s what we’re here to discuss, dear Miracle. Until there’s no other way around, we will take that as an option. Unfortunately, time is not our ally here, so we should make this quick,” he retorted briefly. “Perhaps, we should conclude our royal pair in this discussion?” implied the light brown pegasus with dark brown mane, who was sitting next to Marvel Star. “After all, they are the main stars of this chaotic comedy.” “They will be here soon enough, Rough Edge,” said a dark beige mare with crème mane, who was sitting opposite to him. “In the mean time, we should determine our own standing in this issue. The fact that Discord has made them a part of his plan, gives us more questions than answers.” “You got that right, sweetie,” said Miracle Blaze. “This vile lizard has always been two-faced, and I never did trust him one bit. His every action, gesture, and word always has some purpose. I still remember the day when Celestia decided to reform him. I nearly jumped out of my skin and together with Luna we tried to dissuade her from this ridiculous idea. But in the end, she maintained her stand. Not to mention she gave the job of changing him to a common pony.” She sigh deeply. “I guess whatever was going on through that head of hers back then will always remain a mystery to me.” “Well …” began Ruby Comet “… her highness Celestia always had belonged ...” “Ekhm, “belongs”, my dear,” Miracle Blaze corrected her. “Until we are conducting the search I would prefer that you address them all that way.” After a brief exchange of glances Ruby Comet decided to speak once more. “Of course, my dear Miracle. So, as I was saying, her highness Celestia belongs to those who like to see good where it can be least expected.” “Well, and she sure found some, bless bloody skies," retorted Miracle Blaze. "She's probably spitting on her feathers right now and regretting the day she didn’t break his damned monument into a million tiny pieces. I’m still looking forward to it once they come back.” One of the representatives of the monarchy decided to join in to the conversation. “I wouldn’t like to deprive you of your hope, Miss Miracle Blaze, but there is a possibility that our rulers may be gone for good. The question is what do we do when our efforts come to nothing and we will have to accept the worst case scenario?” The representative of the monarchy with his lack of tact made Miracle’s face twist into a menacing grimace. “They have barely gone missing, yet everyone are talking like there’re already dead. Until I get to see their cold and motionless bodies no one shall dare to speak about them in this manner. Do I make myself clear?” Sending a cold glance at the stallion made him swallow hard. “Ekhm ... of course, my dear lady.” He mingled a little while saying it in a peaceful tone. “Good. Now that we got that settled, perhaps the time has come for you to state your stand?” Miracle’s piercing look made the representative of the monarchy, the gray unicorn stallion, and the representative of the high merchant groups, the pegasus olive mare, flinch while swallowing nervously. “We ... I mean, what I wanted to say is ...” He paused, unable to find the right words. As he turned his head slightly, he gazed at his companion while looking for support, but she seemed speechless just as much as he was. “Well … we’re listening. We’re eager to hear what you rich chappies have decided behind our backs. You stubbornly insisted on participating in this meeting. With threats and blackmails you demanded the rights for deciding on a fate of this kingdom. So, let’s hear it. What is your stand in all this mess. What kind of price will satisfy your ever bottomless bags?” “I resent that, Miss Blaze,” said the offended stallion “we came here in good faith and ...” Miracle Blaze smiled evilly as she quickly jumped in his word. “In good faith?” She injected and started to laugh. “Oh my, and I thought that Discord’s jokes were bad. Oh, I know your intentions so don’t bother. You will do anything to maintain your little profits. But perhaps I’m overreacting so let’s hear it. What sincere intentions brought you here?” Although the representatives got their chance to speak countess Miracle has already made them feel like an undesired element in this discussion. As they both noticed the piercing stares of the other members of the council, they realized that they were all thinking alike. “Ekhm ... like I was saying, as representatives of the middle and upper classes we decided to accept the offer of Mister Discord. We do realize his flawed reputation, but it seems at the moment to be the best solution that can ensure the stability of our kingdom.” Countess Miracle closed her eyes and rested her muzzle on her joined hooves while leaning her elbows on the table. Just when the representative finished his monologue she smirked in response and then made a gloomy face. “Well … what else can we expect from the ponies that convert their value into bits. You obviously believe that those pathetic companies of yours are now the most important part of the agenda, right? Dear sun, just thinking about it makes me feel sick.” “Calm down, Miracle,” said Marvel Star feeling that his friend is slowly losing her grip. But his words seemed to have the opposite effect. “No, Marvel, I won’t calm down. I was calm when this kingdom had a future. I was calm when Celestia and Luna kept it all in one piece. I was calm when you could count on the elements of harmony and the royal guards. Now that it’s all gone, tell me, how can I be calm. What will we say to our confused subjects once they hear the truth? You think I will look in their eyes and admit that we made a deal with one of the worst creatures that has ever walked these lands. I’d rather be dead or disappear myself.” “ENOUGH!!!” shouted Marvel Star using his last ounce of strength to restore Miracle Blaze back to order. Every pony in the room jumped from his sudden outburst. Marvel usually was one of those quiet and wised types who could encounter anything with peace and calmness. When Princess Luna got freed from the dark forces Celestia appointed him as her closest personal adviser. It soon turned out that he has a good influence on her sister. Luna has praised his advice and support in implementing her in the current political mechanisms of the kingdom. Under his patronage she soon took over her responsibilities associated with the night councils. Marvel Star sighed deeply as his anger was slowly starting to fade. “I know how you feel, my dear,” he said calmly. “We also lost someone who made this kingdom a special place. But we can’t forget about our vocation. Our kingdom is now in crisis and we need to solve it, and fast. Right now our options are limited, so until we find a better solution we have to play the cards that we have.” “Maybe what you say is right Marvel, but ...” he quickly jumped into her word and raised his hoof. “I know, negotiating with him is a slippery thing. Our subjects might even accuse us of a treason.” “That's what I'm talking about, Marvel,” Miracle Blaze continued her stand. “The fact that we are even considering his proposal is already a sign of a betrayal.” “Yet, our kingdom is in need of his skills no matter if we like it or not, Miracle Blaze,” said Rough Edge. “The overextending night is already causing panic. Perhaps, right at this moment, the rumors about the disappearance of the princesses and the elements of harmony are spreading like a plague. Fear and panic will soon be knocking at the gates of our kingdom.” “Besides, Discord is not our biggest worry, my dear,” said Ruby Comet. “Consider the fact that without the sun we won’t be able to feed our subjects which will make all our industrial branches suffer. Not to mention that our enemies are just waiting for the moment when we will lose strength and hope. We can’t allow this to happen. Furthermore, we do not know any other way at the moment for the sun and the moon to reach the sky.” “Yes, we know,” retorted Miracle Blaze making everyone confused for a moment. “They're called Celestia and Luna and they should be our main focus of the search. They would never forgive us for turning our ways into chaos.” She paused for a moment. “Damn it, if only those stupid orbs haven’t gone missing.” “Have you made any progress on their disappearance matter?” asked Ruby Comet. “The search is still in progress, but after interrogating the captured changelings we were able to learn one important thing.” Everyone in the room waited patiently for her to continue. “It seems there was some kind of a magical duel between our princesses, the elements of harmony, and the queen of changelings which caused some kind of a massive implosion.” “How big exactly?” asked curious Rough Edge. “Big enough to cover more than a half of the room,” said Miracle Blaze. “So, in other words, everyone who came in contact with it, got annihilated, right?” asked Rough Edge. “Perhaps. But if that really was the case the royal hall would surely suffer much higher damage. I would say that they were rather … absorbed by it.” Miracle Blaze's words made them all confused. “Can you specify that? What do you mean by, absorbed?” asked puzzled Rough Edge. “What I mean is that they might be alive somewhere out there and the royal hall might be the best place to start looking,” said Miracle Blaze. “And how long you believe this might take?” asked Ruby Comet. “Blame the sun if I know,” retorted irritated Miracle Blaze. “I’m just telling you where to look.” Count Marvel Star sighed deeply from disappointment. He honestly believed for a moment that they might find a better solution to their problems. But sadly all they have are assumptions. He thought long until he finally made his decision. “In the current situation we have no other choice, dear Miracle. The risk is too big and we have too much to lose. Our kingdom cannot live in eternal darkness.” Those words made Countess Blaze worried. “You do realize that this decision is too hasty and ill-considered.” “Like most rushed decisions, my dear. But ...” He didn’t get a chance to finish, as irritated Miracle Blaze jumped in his word. “Rush is usually the worst counselor, Marvel. You probably didn’t even consider the fact that Discord may have something to do with their disappearance. He might even have information about their current location.” Marvel Star remained unmoved. “Yes, such a scenario is possible. Unfortunately, in Discord’s case we don’t have any evidence. Our troops are searching the entire kingdom right now. However, the final results of these searches will take long to come. And time is a luxury that we don’t have. Discord gave us a few hours to make a decision and the deadline is at midnight. At the moment we do not have anything that could overtrump his offer. If we don’t find them by that time, we will have to take that risk.” The Countess Miracle based her head on the back of her chair, breathing deeply. She could not believe what she just heard. In the end, they will have to make an alliance with someone they don’t even understand. However, she was having other plans. “Well, not me.” Everyone gave her surprised stares. “I'm going to devote all my energy on finding the missing ones. That hall will give us the answers we’re looking for. I’m sorry Marvel Star but until Discord remains as a part of your plan I will not take any part in it,” said Miracle Blaze. Marvel sighed deeply as his gaze became absent for a moment. Certainly, he didn’t see that one coming. He hoped that in spite of all this she would support their initiative. After all, the fate of their kingdom was at stake here. But when he has noticed her gaze, which was full of confidence and determination, he didn’t feel like arguing. He understood how she felt. “Is there really a reason why you are so stubbornly remaining at your stand?” asked Marvel Star. Miracle Blaze made a quick peek at the two representatives that were still present by the table, then looked back at him. “I believe there is, and I’m going to follow it unless I’m proved wrong.” As he noticed her gaze, he suddenly asked Ruby Comet and Rough Edge to come closer and whispered something into each ones ear’s. Finally, they all nodded together as they made an agreement. “Very well then,” spoke Marvel Star calmly. “We will give you a complete control over the further investigation and provide you with access to all the necessary resources to make your search successful. Know also that you will have our full support at all time.” His words left Miracle Blaze surprised. The other members seemed to share Marvel’s opinion. “I sincerely have some doubts, dear Miracle. But if Marvel Star believes you than I’m in as well. We need to bring back those mares so we can all give Discord what he deserves. I’ll be happy to see him being turned to stone, only this time for good,” said Ruby Comet. “Yeah, and don’t worry about the kingdom. This country has suffered worst and that little dose of chaos won’t make any difference,” said Rough Edge. Rough Edge’s words made Miracle hesitate for a moment. This might be one of the biggest crisis of their time. Despite that, she felt relieved hearing the words of support from her closest friends. “I assure you, we will bring back that stubborn mare, her sister, and the elements of harmony. Even if we’ll have to look for them in the deepest parts of Tartarus,” said Miracle Blaze. As she struck the table with full force the mugs filled with wine jumped a little making their contents spill on the table. "Oh ... um ... excuse me," said abashed Miracle. Suddenly, the door of the chamber opened and the royal couple together with Lieutenant Strong Heart walked in. In one moment a dead silence has filled the room as everyone were looking at their direction. “Oh, good to see you here,” said Marvel Star. “Please, sit down. We have a lot to discuss.” He pointed at the two empty chairs by the table. As soon as they took their places Shining Armor decided to go straight to the point. “Dear councilors, representatives of the nobility and merchants, Lieutenant Strong Heart ... me and my wife Cadence have an offer which we hope might be worthy of your consideration.” * * * A few hours later It was almost midnight when the royal dining room got filled again to the last seat. As the royal couple and three members of the council took their seats Discord has materialized himself above them. While smiling viciously he looked at all the gathered ponies. Chairman Marvel Star spoke to the audience without using his Canterlot's voice. “I, Count Marvel Star, hereby announce the resumption of this meeting. We have gathered here to consider the offer of Mister Discord. Now, please be so kind and repeat it one more time sir so that there wouldn’t be any misunderstandings.” The room remained silent. No one dared to interfere in this dispute, because everything was already settled. Discord stretched lazily and smiled. “Dear members of the royal council, monarchy, and other less important stuff of this fine but subdued kingdom. In exchange for a ray of sunshine and a little dose of moonlight I wish to leave the crown in the hooves of Prince Shining Armor and Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. Our lovely couple will have supreme authority in the kingdom and they will yield only to me.” Shining Armor felt a shiver running down his spine. Ruling the kingdom and having some royalty puppets to toy with as well. This evidently wouldn’t end well. His hoof got caught in a strong grip by Cadence. She was shivering a little, but kept her stare away from him. “As an extra I would like to keep the private chambers of Princesses Celestia and Luna and have a few minor things delivered there as well.” Discord snapped his fingers and a long list showed up which started unrolling until it reached the members of the council. “What’s this?” asked puzzled Marvel Star while reaching for the piece of paper. “Just a few simple things that will make me fill more pleasant around here,” said Discord with a sneer. All ponies who were sitting by the table grabbed a small piece of the list and started reading while twisting their heads in disbelief. Breakfast in bed, massage sessions, parties, establishing a chaos day and stuff like that were just some of the points mentioned. “Those are my terms, my dear friends. Are you in, or are you out?” he asked in an amused matter. There were many murmurs throughout the room. “Very well then,” said Marvel Star after exchanging gazes with the rest of the council. “Now that everything is clear we would like our potential rulers to take their stand in this matter.” All the ponies have directed their gazes at the royal couple. The fate of the entire kingdom rested now on their shoulders, but none of them felt any pride because of that. Shining Armor stood up and leaned his front hooves against the table while looking directly at Discord. “Before I’ll answer I want to say something.” They all began to watch him carefully. “Ever since I have joined the royal guard I felt pride and joy that I could serve both princesses and their subjects. As long as I was fulfilling my duty as a soldier my ambitions didn’t reach any higher and nothing has changed since then. Being the ruler of this kingdom is an honor … but also a responsibility. I believe there are many ponies in this room who would be more suitable for the crown. Therefore being aware of the consequences, I, Prince Shining Armor, hereby am declining the rights to the crown and the duties and honors that come along with it.” At that moment the loud whispers of shock and disbelief spread across the room.” Shining Armor was now exchanging gazes with Discord. He knew that he was walking over a thin ice, but he wasn’t going to let him have his way. “Am I to understand, my dear Shiny, that you are rejecting my offer?” asked Discord while slowly emphasizing each word. “Not really,” said Shining Armor. “I’m only suggesting someone more competent than me.” Discord has narrowed his eyes menacingly. “You said it yourself, remember? If there’s chaos there must be harmony for balance to exist. However, if we want that to happen, we need someone who has a better understanding of our kingdom. Princess Celestia was our ruler for such a long time because she didn’t allow the negative emotions to take the best of her judgment. And that is just what we need right now. That's why I would like to recommend my wife, Princess Cadence, as the only ruler of Equestria and the honorable members of the royal council as her personal advisers.” Discord became surprised just like most of the gathered ponies. The look on his face showed clearly that prince Shining Armor was putting his patience to the test. “So, you think that you can just change the terms of the agreement as if nothing happened? You’re cheeky, Shiny. I made you an offer which wasn’t supposed to be a subject of any negotiations. Judging by how big of a crisis is coming the price you would pay would be rather small. You’re just trying to throw the responsibility on others … I’m really disappointed. It seems that I may have been a little too hasty with my offer. Perhaps if you all spend a few days with subdued light bulb your attitude will change as well. Oh, believe me Shiny, when hunger will hit your bowels you will quickly turn my way again. However, for each day of delay, I will make the days too short to satisfy even your smallest needs.” They were now both looking at each other with dangerously narrowed eyes. Shining Armor knew that it was a short shot, but there was no turning back now. He needed to be firm to the end. “You didn’t let me finish. Yes, I want to hand over the power into the hooves of a more competent pony than me … but I'm not going to stand by and just watch.” Everybody waited patiently for him to continue. “I'm going to take charge of reconstructing the royal guards and army. Lieutenant Strong Heart will become the new captain of the royal guards, but he and the rest of the soldiers will have to adjust to any changes that I'm about to make. At the same time I will also serve my wife as her fourth personal adviser while Countess Miracle Blaze will focus on the search for our missing ponies.” Shining Armor could feel that the atmosphere around was getting thicker. Every pony was probably wondering now what will be the result of this mental fight. Everybody waited patiently for him to continue. “Finally ...” Shining Armor continued. “Are you done yet, Shiny?” Discord interrupted him as he was starting to get a little tired. But the prince was not going to stop there. “... finally, you will allow the new appointed authority to decide alone on the fate of this kingdom.” As Shining Armor looked at his wife who was smiling at him a sudden idea came to his mind. “And … you will present Princess Cadence with one of the royal sisters chambers.” Seeing Cadence surprised look he has sent her a smile and looked back at Discord. “Here are our conditions, Discord. The rest is up to you.” “I think you are forgetting the fact that I have all the best cards, Shiny. How about I’ll simply just leave you all to think about it for a millennium or two and come back later to see how you’re doing?” asked amused Discord. “I doubt you will do that, Discord,” said Shining Armor with a calm face. Discord became amazed for a moment. “Oh, and why is that, my dear prince?” “Because, like you said before, you need harmony which will be a counterweight to your chaos. No matter who will be our ruler, without the sun, chaos in our country will spread anyway. You won’t have anything to do here once that happens,” said Shining Armor. “Don’t get so cocky, Shiny. Equestria isn’t the only kingdom where I can cause chaos,” said annoyed Discord. “Then go, and let us suffer in a total darkness,” said Shining Armor with a cold stare. “The chaos will spread here on its own and without your help. Just the thought that it’s not caused by you will help us die in peace.” Discord was observing him while trying to determine if he wasn’t bluffing. In the meantime the dining room was already filled with many frightened whispers of the gathered ponies. They could not believe what was going on any more. “You know, usually the agreement is made to satisfy both sides. So I’ll ask you this? What’s in this for me?” asked Discord with an anticipating tone. “That’s for you to decide. Ask for anything you want, except the kingdom,” Shining Armor answered firmly. “That’s something you will never have.” For a while Discord was buried deep in his thoughts while caressing his goatee beard. Suddenly, he has erupted into a loud laugh. “You’re an interesting guy, Shiny. You sure have guts and I like it. Well, I'm willing to agree to those amusing terms of yours ... under one itty-bitty condition.” Everyone in the room froze in anticipation. “You … will make me … the fifth member of the royal council.” Screams of disagreement have spread across the room. “Consider this as my final offer. Take it or crawl into the darkness.” “Never,” shouted Shining Armor along with some ponies from the audience. “Have it your way then,” said Discord. “Let us meet again my friends when the night finally consumes your precious light of hope.” Discord began to slowly disappear while looking at their desperate and scared faces. “WAIT!!!” came the scream from the royal council table. Every pony gazed at the council Marvel Star who kept his hoof pointed out at Discord making him appear once more. No pony wanted Discord to have any influence on this kingdom. But there was nothing more that they could do. Discord’s cold and solid stare gave the exact impression that any chances for negotiations are over. All ponies who were sitting by the table suddenly began to deliberate. Each of them were expressing their own doubts about the chaotic fifth member of the royal council. Still, a new proposal seems much more convenient for them, although it has a big chaotic scar in the background. “Well?” asked Discord impatiently. “What will it be?” After a moment Count Marvel Star rose up to speak. “We the royal council together with our newly appointed member Shining Armor, and newly elected ruler, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, agree to your terms … um, council Discord.” Those last words became really hard for Marvel Star to swallow. “Splendid,” said the god of chaos while smiling evilly. “Doing business with your race is a pleasure.” Choking from an ominous laughter he has snapped his fingers and disappeared into thin air. As Count Marvel Star sigh deeply he began to wipe his sweaty forehead with a silk handkerchief. Shaking his head in disbelief, he expressed his thoughts aloud. “So, it’s done,” he said in a gloomy tone. “Let our princesses forgive us for what we were forced to do today.” Everyone seemed to share his concerns. No one from among the gathered ponies felt any pride from what just happened. Shining Armor and Cadence were now leaning their heads against each other. They have done everything they could, and yet, they all felt defeated. But there was no turning back now. They could only live and have hope that the princesses and the elements of harmony will come back before this whole pact with Discord will slowly start to fall apart. * * * Ponyville, a few hours later The night was still ruling over the town. Dressed in clocks the royal pair were sneaking throughout the streets of Ponyville while trying not to attract any attention. They knew that the confused residents will want to interrogate them about all the strange things that have occurred so far. By the will of the other members of the royal council, they needed to remain silent until the official speech. But they came to an agreement that the families of the missing ones needed to know what have happened to them. That was also the main reason the royal pair has decided to come here. “I hate those moments, Shiny,” said Cadence with a sadness in her voice. “Me to Cadi, but they have a right to know.” “Yes, but ...” “Would you rather have some complete strangers telling them the bad news and then go on pretending that he or she knows how they feel?” “No my dear, I know that we are doing the right thing. But the looks on their faces have made me almost … brake,” she said while looking at the ground. “We all are floating in the same boat now, Cadi. We have a job to do, so let's do what we can. During their absence the kingdom will support their families, because it’s the least we can do for them right now.” As they finally managed to inform all the families about their missing members there was only one more person left on the list. After a few minutes of marching they have come to a stop by the big oak tree called Golden Oak Library. All the lights in the library seemed to be lit, which meant that its only resident was still awake. They have walked to the door and knocked on it several times. They could hear some footsteps coming from inside accompanied by the sound of collapsing stacks of books. “Are you going to tell him everything, Shiny? Even what we have agreed to remain silent about?” asked Cadence. “I'd rather spare him that,” said Shining Armor. “In the end, he’s still a child and there are some things that he wouldn’t understand. He and Twilight share a special bond so telling him even half the truth won’t be easy.” “I think you’re right.” The door of the library suddenly burst open. “TWILIGHT?” shouted a small purple dragon who was now standing in the doorway. Realizing it was not her he was now gazing suspiciously at the two hooded figures who were standing at the entrance. “SHINY, CADENCE!” He recognized them, ran over, and hugged both of them at once. As he released his grip he took a step back. “What are you doing here?” “Spike, can we come inside?” asked Shining Armor. “What? Oh sure, come in,” said Spike as he stepped aside. As they finally went inside, he has closed the door behind them and followed them into the living room. They were both exchanging gazes while trying to find the right words. It was time for him to know the sad truth. “Spike …” Shining Armor began calmly. “… we have to tell you something.” Little dragon gave them a puzzled look. “What is it? You’re acting weird. Not to mention that Twilight has still not returned from the Grand Galloping Gala. It's not like her to be gone for so long.” “That’s what we came in here for, Spike,” said Cadence. “Is she okay?” the dragon asked a little worried. “The thing is ... we don’t know,” said Cadence. “I don’t understand,” said confused Spike. Trying to spare him some of the details they have revealed to him what has really happened. Spike was listening to everything they have to say and he was getting nervous by each passing second. “And ... and Twilight?” Spike felt like he was losing the ground. “Unfortunately, we cannot find her, or her friends, or princesses,” said Shining Armor.” Every pony is doing what they can Spike, but ...” “If that was true then they would have found them already,” retorted Spike. Seeing that Spike was slowly becoming more hysterical Shining Armor decided to appease him somehow. “Calm down Spike, you have to understand that ...” “DON’T TALK TO ME LIKE I’M A CHILD!!!” Spike sadly wasn’t taking the truth well. Cadence decided to support her husband. “Spike, please calm down and listen to us. Me and Shiny have decided that together with Owlicious you will be living with his parents in Canterlot.” Although she said it in a calm way his reaction indicated that he was having other plans. “No, I'm not going anywhere. As Twilight’s first assistant it is my duty to watch over this place until she returns,” stated Spike. “Spike, you know well that we cannot leave you here,” said Cadence with a caring voice. “You two are a part of our family and family always takes care of each other.” “I’M … NOT … GOING!!!” shouted Spike. “ENOUGH!!!” Shining Armor shouted back. “You will and that’s final. This is no time for your assistant nonsense.” He felt really upset that even Spike wasn’t making things easy for them. “NO!!!” Spike cried, quickly ran up the winding stairs, and hid himself under Twilight’s bed. Shining Armor was about to use magic to force Spike out of his hiding place when Cadence stood in his way. “Shiny, let me handle this, please,” she said with a calm voice. He was really in no mood to negotiate, but her soft gaze has made him withdraw in defeat. “Uh ... fine. You have better ways with words so I leave it to you.” He quickly left the library while slamming the door on the way out. For a long time he was walking in circles around the library and hitting the ground with his hoof while trying to calm down. He could not understand why nothing seemed to go his way. For a moment he looked at the royal chariot with two pegasus guards who have suddenly appeared in front of the library. Everything was ready. They just needed to wait for Cadence and Spike to come out. He saw how the sky was getting brighter each passing minute. The sunrise was starting over the horizon; the first one ever since their alliance with Discord. It looked like Discord was fulfilling his side of the deal, which helped him to ease his mind somewhat. Suddenly he heard the wooden door opening behind him. As he turned around, he saw his wife carrying Owlicious on her back, and Spike dressed in a cloak with a big bundle on his shoulder. He couldn’t believe that his wife has once again accomplished something that he couldn’t. “Cadence told me everything,” said Spike. “She has even revealed to me what you were supposed to keep a secret.” Shining Armor looked at her wife who only shrugged her shoulders. “I have promised that I’ll keep it to myself.” Spike suddenly looked at the rising sun on the horizon. “But I have one question.” They both looked at him. “If our princesses are gone, then who is rising the sun now?” Apparently Cadence hasn’t decided to tell him that yet which was probably for the best. “It's a long story,” said Shining Armor. “We will tell you that once we get to the Canterlot. Let's go.” They were walking now towards the chariot when suddenly they have noticed that the sun begun to behave strangely. It was starting to vibrate vigorously until it blasted into the other side of the horizon. Then it bounced from the ground and came back to its original position just to repeat the process once again. It looked like two ponies were playing beach ball. Shining Armor sighed deeply cursing himself for being too hasty in giving Discord some credit. This phenomenon caused the residents of Ponyville to leave their houses with confusion. “Quickly, to the chariot!” said Shining Armor. They both followed his lead, and as soon as they took their places in the chariot, they took off . They had no desire right now to explain everything to the disoriented ponies as not to cause anymore unnecessary panic. The sun suddenly returned to its place on the eastern horizon and began to rise normally again. Only this time something strange began to happen to its surface. Like by the touch of magic it was suddenly covered with a fresco which no doubt proved to be the face of Discord. His sunny face was now glaring down at all the Equestria. “Please, tell me that's not what I think it is,” Spike asked with a begging tone. The silence and their evading stares seemed to be enough for an answer. To be continued …
Chapter 5. Two Plus EightThe wooden cottage by the lake, 26th of December The screams and fear were spreading across the field. People were gathering near the place of the crash making a circle around the burning remains. As I was screaming and crying while struggling with my father’s strong grip, I could feel the heat from the fire. The sound of a fire truck’s siren was filling the air. “…” I ran passed the medics and gazed at the burned body … “Kid, what are you doing here?” asked one of the medics. My vision was suddenly blocked by someone. “Alex … it’s ok.” My father hugged me tightly. “Please, don’t look.” I could tell by his voice that he was crying as well. * * * I woke up. This happened to be another one of those nightmares that was invading me for many years. Man, when will it finally stop? Outside the window the night was slowly turning into a day and Max was already standing by my bed and happily wagging his tail. Slowly I sat down on the bed and patted him on the head wondering how to start my day. By the sounds of the television which were coming from the salon I could tell that our ladies have already got up. After dressing up I left my chamber and with a quick glance I looked down towards the salon. The only ones who were still lying on the mattress were little Pinkie and Rainbow who were watching the television. Rainbow Dash, despite no hands, seemed to use the remote with ease while switching the channels one by one. Nothing better to start your day than with a little dose of media I would say. Meanwhile, Rarity and Fluttershy were standing near the green drapes at the end of the salon. Suddenly, the white unicorn grabbed them with her magic and ripped them out of the drape rod. As she wrapped them around her friend, she started to observe her intently. I decided not to wonder why. Shortly after they both began to sneeze hardly. No wonder. I haven’t washed those drapes since I moved in. I couldn’t see the princesses and Twilight anywhere, but then my eyes caught the sight of little Applejack who was sniffing around the kitchen. She was opening the cupboards, one by one, while looking for something. “GOOD MORNING ALEX, GOOD MORNING MAX!!!” A sudden enthusiastic cry made me almost have a heart attack. Pinkie was standing on top of the wooden railing and looking happily at us. “G-good ... morning.” I managed to choke out when I finally realized something. “Hey, I just saw you down there ...” I pointed my finger at the salon’s mattress. “… so how did you get up here so fast?” “Hi, hi, that’s a secret,” she replied happily with a smile. Using the wooden railing right next to the staircase she slide down right back to the salon. Me and Max followed her down to where we got greeted by the other ponies. Well, maybe except for little Rainbow who was still lying on her back on the mattress, busy staring at the TV. She suddenly turned her head and with a weary face she swayed lazily at me. I decided to move along to the kitchen where little Applejack was already aware of my presence. “Good morning,” I said as the little toddler gave me her slightly mixed smile. I went pass her and started preparing Max’s breakfast. “Morning Alex,” said Applejack. “I was just ... eh, you know. Mind if I borrow your kitchen for a while?” I looked surprised at her. “You know how to cook?” I asked while taking out the bag of dog food. “Yup, on our farm it’s usually me or granny Smith who are responsible for the meals. We always get up earlier than the rest.” “Farm you say. Interesting … I'm guessing that your specialty are apples, right?” “That's right, the best apples in all Equestria ... but how do you know that?” she asked surprised. “Well, your name gives it away somewhat.” Applejack smiled slightly. “You sound like you’re proud of what you do,” I said while pouring the karma into the Max’s bowl. “You got that right, partner,” said Applejack. “I cannot imagine any other life than that on the farm. I believe that soon I will be able to walk the apple acres together with my whole family once again.” I have to admit that somehow I was pleased with her words. I've always admired people who have a passion which they are devoting themselves to. As I gave my best friend his favorite karma, I began to observe him as he was greedily devouring the bowl’s contents. “Oh, horse apples,” said Applejack. As I heard her voice I turned suddenly towards her. “What?” I asked puzzled. “I'm looking for some frying pan; mind helping me out partner?” I opened the cabinet located to the right of Applejack, and as I reached deep inside I pulled out the biggest pan I did have, putting it later on the kitchen counter. In the meantime, Applejack pushed a small handy stool right next to the fridge and as she opened the door she slowly began to collect the ingredients. I watched as she was straining herself while trying to reach the highest fridge shelves. My kitchen was far too big for her. “Need any help?” I asked. “No, I'll be fine, just a little ...” She tried to reach some tomatoes, but even though she was balancing on one leg they were still out of her reach. I sighed deeply seeing her ineffective efforts, as just looking at her was making me tired. I decided to help her anyway. I took the tomatoes and passed them to her. “Thanks ...” she said while looking slightly irritated. “… but I would manage myself.” I was about to say “you're welcome” but decided to remain silent. Applejack began to collect the rest of the ingredients which were fortunately in her range this time. I noticed that she was barely able to keep all the vegetables in her front hooves. I reached into one of the cupboards for a small pot and pushed it under her nose. She again gave me a frowned face, but finally threw everything inside it. I took the pot and have put it on the kitchen counter. As Applejack closed the fridge she pulled a stool right beside me and by standing on it she made a jump on the kitchen counter. Unfortunately, she failed. Holding on to the edge with her front hooves she was trying to mount it with her hind legs. “Need help?” I asked again with a bored stare, although I kind of predicted her answer this time. “No, I'm fine, I just ...” I watched all her efforts again go to waste, however, I did not intend to impose with help this time. She was trying for a few more moments until she finally looked at me with an embarrassed and begging look. I sighed deeply again and slowly I have wrapped my left arm around her waist while supporting her hind legs with my other arm. With one swift move I placed her on the kitchen counter. As I looked at her I noticed that she got a little red on her cheeks. “Ekhm … thanks,” she said with a lightly audible voice while having her ears flat. It seemed that she was one of those who prefer to rely on themselves. “You’re welcome,” I said while leaning against the kitchen counter. “So … what’s on today’s menu if I may ask?” “Vegetable pancakes,” she answered. That made me speechless. Could their kitchen be an equal to our own? “Sounds … nice. Sorry for a small variety, but I wasn’t expecting any company. Unfortunately the shops are still closed for today, so I’ll go shopping tomorrow morning.” “No problem partner, I think we will manage somehow for one day.” She smiled and then began to work. Frankly speaking I could manage even for a whole week. My freezer was still full of meat and fish which I was keeping just for a day like this one. It also made me realize that I haven’t told the girls about my omnivorous nature yet. I should have mentioned this to them right at the beginning, but somehow it must have slipped my mind. I’ll spill the beans after breakfast so I won’t spoil their appetite. What I noticed about Applejack was that despite having hooves instead of hands, she’s handling the knife rather well. Frankly speaking she managed to use it better than I did. The chopped vegetables were going into the bowl pretty fast. Next, she began to work on the liquid mass for the pancakes … without a mixer. While she was at it, I made my way to the coffee machine and began working on the morning brew. As I finally got to drink it I turned my gaze back at Applejack. With a little help from me she managed to switch on the electric stove and began frying the pancakes. The pile of flat dough was slowly growing as their sweet smell was filling the entire room. Seeing her wipe the sweat from her forehead I poured the rest of the orange juice that remained in the fridge into the glass and gave it to her. “Oh, um ... thanks.” She drank it all at once and gave a sigh of relief. As I took another sip from my mug: “WHAT YA DOING?” A sudden high-pitched voice made me almost chock on my coffee. I turned to the right where on the kitchen counter, between me and Applejack, little Pinkie was sitting and smiling at us. “What’s up, Pinkie?” asked Applejack while returning her smile. “Fully rested I see.” “Yup, shared naps are great,” said Pinkie while noticing the stack of pancakes. “OH, PANCEKS, GREAT.” With a swift motion of her muzzle she grabbed one of them and tossed it into the air, allowing it later to fall down and flatten on her face. Then she slowly began to suck it from the center causing it to disappear, inch by inch. That new form of eating was quite … interesting. But I decided not to include it in my eating habits. “Pancakes?” came little Rainbow’s voice who was gazing at us from the mattress in the salon. “Yup, with vegetable filling,” added Applejack. “Cool, be sure to make some plain ones AJ. I’m in for a sweet stuff today,” said Rainbow. The little farmer made a frown face while looking at her. “How about you come up here and make some yourself, huh?” asked irritated farmer. Rainbow Dash quickly turned her face towards the TV and increased the volume pretending that she hasn’t heard anything. “Yum,” said pleased Pinkie Pie who was now licking her lips. “Tasty as usual, Applejack.” “No problem Pinkie. I noticed that the earth products don’t vary that much from ours, so I believe that we can even bake a cake with no problem.” And yet I was right. Their cuisine and ours have a lot in common. “Oh, cake. Leave it to me. I'll bake the Cake’s family specialty. You’ll lick your hooves to the last crumb,” she said with enthusiasm in her voice. “Sure, if Alex won’t have anything against it that is?” asked Applejack as she and Pinkie Pie turned their gazes at me. Right now I began to imagine what kind of a cake it would be. Hay cake was the first thing that came to my mind, but I decided to give it a shot anyway. “Fine, just don’t mess up my kitchen and it will always be at your disposal.” They took my answer with a smile. “It’s a deal,” they both answered and as they have spit at their tiny hooves they pointed them later at me. I made a wry face while seeing that. “So, that’s how unwritten agreements are made in your kingdom, huh?” I asked worried. “In some groups ...” began Pinkie Pie. “... Yup,” finished Applejack. At first I was ready to do the same, but decided to let it loose. “Let’s just say I’ll take your word for it, okay?” I said with an evading tone. They both exchanged their gazes and shrugged their shoulders. I decided to let them be and then walked into the salon. While scouting around I suddenly noticed Celestia and Luna near the door exit as they were looking through one of the windows. I approached them slowly and just as I was about to call out to them, I suddenly heard their conversation. “Amazing, isn’t it Luna?” Celestia asked her younger sister. Luna was gazing at the sun and shaking her head in disbelief. “Indeed, dear sister. However, it's still hard for me to believe in all this.” The sun was just starting to emerge from the horizon. Its luminous rays slowly brightening up the land announcing that a new day has come. “The world in which there is an alternative for our abilities. In Equestria that would be treated as heresy,” said Luna. “And yet, sun and the moon are moving on their own, without anyone's help. Just as I have remembered it. Even without our magic the day and night circle is preserved,” said Celestia while watching the sun. “Yes, sadly we cannot say the same thing about our world. I wonder how every pony is doing now without us around?” Celestia sighed deeply as she lowered her head and gazed at the floor. “I'm sure it will work out somehow,” said Luna as she hugged her sister tightly while trying to console her. “Do not forget that there are Marvel Star and Miracle Blaze, so I’m sure they will come up with something.” “Ekhm,” I cleared my throat trying to draw their attention. As they looked at me I saw Luna’s crooked face and Celestia’s cheeks covered with tears. It made me realize that perhaps it was better to leave them alone. Oh well. “Excuse me, is everything all right?” I asked, although their gazes were telling me it wasn’t. While hugging her sister, Luna looked at me with a frown face. “Yes, Mister Alex, please do not concern yourself with us,” Princess Luna replied coldly. She was clearly giving me a sign to leave. Meanwhile, Celestia wiped her moist eyes a few times, then looked at me. “Thank you Alex, we're fine. You really do not need to worry about us.” She gave me what I believe was the most sincere smile she could probably have, although I bet there wasn’t anything for her to be happy right now. Feeling lost for words I noticed her loosed bandages. “Well ... in that case I’ll leave you two alone. Breakfast will be served soon, but if you like Celestia I could change your old bandages in the meantime,” I said while pointing at her dressings which seemed to be a little used up. Celestia slowly began to observe her loosed bandages and realized that I was right. She smiled at me, but before she could say anything, her sister Luna decided to interfere. “We appreciate your offer, Mister Alex, but we can handle ourselves,” said Luna with a firm face. Celestia gave her sister a frown which she didn’t care to look at. “I understand,” I said. “Then I will not bother you anymore. Have a nice day.” I bowed, turned around, and slowly walked back into the salon. I suddenly witness an unusual scene. As my buddy Max has eaten his meal, he apparently began his search for a playmate. He quickly snapped and pulled the blanket which little Rainbow was lying on. However, she didn’t get caught off guard and by snatching its other side with her muzzle, she began to struggle with him. I have to admit that this made me chuckle a bit. The dog seemed to be stronger, thus making the blanket, and its owner, slide slowly in his direction. “Wow, looks fun. Me too, me too.” Little Pinkie decided to join in the struggle and as she snatched the blanket with her muzzle she began to support her friend. Now, the chances seemed to be even. “Oh my, what is that divine smell, my dear friends?” asked Celestia who limply walked into the salon together with Luna. “Pancakes your majesty. Breakfast will be served soon,” announced Applejack. Celestia smiled at her. “Thank you, dear Applejack. As soon as Alex changes my bandages we will join you immediately,” said Celestia while sending me a smile as well. Luna gave Celestia a surprised stare. She probably wasn’t fond of the trust that her older sister was giving me. “Me and Twilight will be happy to help you Tia. There is no need for Mister Alex to get involved.” Luna looked towards the lavender alicorn filly who just came out of the bathroom. “Mister Alex.” Luna asked me directly. “Please, be so kind and prepare all the medications.” I just shrugged my shoulders and as I approached the kitchen cabinet I taken out the first aid kit. Suddenly, it was magically snatched out of my grip, and after flying through the salon it stopped above the Princess Luna’s head. It seems that they are slowly regaining their magical abilities. Quite interesting I must say. “Luna, what are you ...?” Celestia asked surprised. Luna began to push her hobbled sister towards the bathroom. For a split second Celestia exchanged her embarrassed gaze with me, just before she, Luna, and Twilight disappeared behind the bathroom door. “We’ll wait your highness, no need to rush,” said Applejack as she continued her work. In the meantime, I decided to set the table. While at it, I saw Max go pass me while dragging the blanket … and two fillies that were biting on to it. Soon after everyone was sitting at the table. The smell of fried pancakes, vegetables, candied fruit, and canned strawberry jam began to make my stomach growl. While eating, I noticed that all the residents were rested and slightly excited today. They all were flooding me with tons of questions about my world. Twilight was especially fascinated by the world of electronic devices like the mobile phone and the TV. Celestia and Luna were more interested in the political relationships between the human nations. As I was trying to answer them all, I suddenly felt like I was slowly forgetting something as well. Something important that I wanted to tell them … oh well. “Unbelievable,” said Twilight. “A world which makes up for the lack of magic with technology. I cannot wait to further explore this phenomenon. This world is becoming more and more fascinating.” “Well, in that case, I have a whole bunch of books which might help you with that,” I said as she looked at me with grace. “I’m looking forward to it,” she said with a satisfied smile. She looked like she was about to take on the whole world. The thirst for knowledge was something that she probably could never appease in her world. At some point, she reminded me of a typical … “Egghead,” said Rainbow with a smirk. Actually, what I meant was a bookworm, but I guess that one was correct too at some point. Everyone looked at the amused Rainbow Dash who by noticing everyone’s astonished gazes made one of her own. “Oh, come on, am I wrong?” “No, you’re right Rainbow. After all, books are for those who read,” Twilight hit back as best as she could. “Oh, by the way, how’s your Daring Doo reading going?” “I have read all the books that got issued till now. It’s the only exception that I have ever made in my life so far,” she declared it while supporting her head on her hoof while keeping her elbow on the table. “Daring Doo ?” I asked interested. When the girls finally filled me on the subject there was only one thought that came to my mind. “Oh, you mean something like Indiana Jones?” Among everyone little Rainbow happened to be the most intrigue by my words. “India … what?” she asked confused. “Indiana Jones,” I corrected her. “A famous archaeologist whose specialties are missing treasures and lost civilizations. I just happen to have the whole collection of movies and books if you’re interested.” For a moment it seemed to me like she was slightly excited, until she suddenly reverted to her bored self. “Pfff, sounds like a failed copy of the Daring Doo series,” she said with a sneer. I could just pretend that I didn’t hear that, I really could. But … just … not … today. “Wow, so you can review a book without reading it. Now that’s a gig,” I retorted with a sneer of my own. Single snorts came out around the table as little Rainbow went slightly red from embarrassment. As she was about to retort angrily at me, her friend Applejack, who was sitting next to her, gave her a sincere smile and patted her on the back. This helped Rainbow regain her composure as she began to pretend again that she doesn’t care. “Maybe I’ll give it a shot later if I feel like it. It’s probably not worthy of my time, but what a hack,” said Rainbow wearily. This time I remained silent, even when she managed to hiss a barely audible ‘monkey boy’ add. That remark definitely did not deserve any comment on my part. “Oh yeah, Alex, I just remembered.” I turned towards Applejack. “You have mentioned before that today is some kind of a holiday, right?” “Ah yes, it’s called Christmas, which is strongly associated with the main religion of my country. I don’t celebrate this holiday anymore, but despite that all the shops are usually closed now. Tomorrow morning I will go to town for supplies, so if I’m lucky I might even find our thief,” I said while trying to change the subject. “Good idea,” said Applejack. “But about that Christmas thing, what is it actually about? That movie you made us watch yesterday somehow didn’t explain that very well.” And that’s how my attempt of changing the subject failed. I simply have no idea what made them all so fixed on that holiday. I explained to them things about my religion, the birth of the son of God, Christmas tree, gifts, Santa Claus, Christmas food, carols, and so on. They all got absorbed by every word as if it was something big. Even slightly distanced princess Luna and little Rainbow were curious at what I was saying. “That sounds wonderful, dear Alex,” said Celestia with a smile. “In some way your holiday resembles our own. During that time we celebrate the day when the pegasus, unicorns, and earth ponies kingdoms were united into one nation we call now Equestria.” Now it was my turn to be curious. “During that day we also sing carols and honor our ancestors. It’s really fascinating how our worlds are similar to each other, don’t you think Luna?” she turned her gaze at her younger sister. “Yes, it seems we do have something in common,” declared Luna. “But you have mentioned before that you no longer celebrate this holiday. Does this have something to do with your lack of faith?” I knew where this conversation was going and I didn’t like it. “Let's just say I have my reasons,” I retorted while hoping for a quick ending of this conversation. Luna gave me a suspicious look but decided not to dig any further and just concentrated on her food. Little Pinkie seemed to be really mesmerized by all this Christmas stuff because she looked like she was about to explode from excitement. “Wow, this sounds like a really great party.” And there she goes again. “Presents, delicious food, singing … oh boy, I cannot wait.” She didn’t listen to me one bit, did she? “And that Santa Claus guy, I simply can’t wait to meet him.” I face palmed and began to shake my head in disbelief. I was wondering for a moment what was Pinkie’s brain actually made of. By gazing at her fluffy mane I came to a conclusion that it might be cotton candy. I decided that instead of repeating myself I’ll take on a different approach. “Well … I’m afraid it’s too late for that, my dear Pinkie,” I retorted politely. “Mister Santa Claus is already back home in North Pole, far, far away from here, and won’t be around until next year’s Christmas. I’m sorry.” “WHAT?” The sudden shock made Pinkie Pie scream. “Oh pony feathers.” She became quite sad for a moment. “Oh well, there’s always a next year,” she said cheerfully as she quickly regained her smile. Good for me. Now that I have this out of the way, I can finally concentrate back on my food. “Alex darling?” or so I thought as I suddenly heard miss Rarity’s voice. I turned my tired gaze at her. “With all due respect to you and your household my dear, but it came to my attention that this house lacks a female’s touch.” And just where did that one came from? “Really? Well, since me and Max are the only guys living here I find this rather natural,” I said with a slight gibe. Rarity did nothing of my derisive comment and continued on. “I understand you, my dear, but you have to realize that you have now eight ladies under your roof, who …” “BUUURRRRP ... BUUUURRRPP.” Loud burps, one after another, came from small Applejack’s and Rainbow’s side. Rarity send them a dismayed gaze. “Fine, so six ladies … and two ignorant simpletons…” Rainbow and Applejack both began to laugh out loud at Rarity’s words. “… who besides living in a clean environment, also have their other needs.” I decided to give it a long thought. “Well, I have to admit that some parts of this house could use some more cleaning. And by your needs, you mean …?” I paused to let her fill in the gap. “Mostly toilet and bathroom assortments darling … and if possible, things that will help us highlight our beauty and charms,” explained Rarity. “Speak for yourself Rarity. Me and AJ don’t need any of this … yucky girly stuff,” objected Rainbow Dash as she made an expression of someone who was about to vomit. As for me, my mask of a serious man almost fell off. “With all due respect, Miss Rarity, but the way I look at it, you’re all children. Besides, who do you want to charm anyway? There are no colts and stallions of your race in this dimension,” I said feeling slightly amused. “Well darling, if it’s not for the opposite sex, it's for ourselves and our well-being. Doesn’t human females care for their looks?” asked Rarity. Bull’s eye, she got me there. I still remember the days when my younger sister used to spend many hours in the bathroom getting ready for school and her dates. I was slowly starting to understand that I actually have eight girls of alien species under my roof who besides appearance don’t differ that much from our own. “My dear Rarity …” said Celestia who apparently decided to break into the discussion. “I believe that it’s inappropriate to ask Alex to fulfill our selfish desires. He has already done more than enough for us.” Rarity made a sad face while her lower lip began to quiver slightly. “Well … I … of course, your majesty, that was inappropriate off me, my apologies,” said Rarity as her cheeks turned red from shame and she began to stare at the tabletop. However, I came to realize that Rarity might be right. “Well, since you’ll be staying here for some time, I guess I could arrange a few things for you,” I said making them all surprised. “It seems you don’t differ that much from us humans at some point and just like every living being you have your needs.” “We do not want to cause you any trouble, dear Alex,” said Celestia, although I knew that it was a little too late for that now. “No, it’s ok. I’m going to town tomorrow anyway, so it’s a good chance to buy those toilet and bathroom assortments you spoke of. Actually, you can make a list of everything you find most necessary, just in case.” They all smiled at my words while exchanging gazes with each other. Celestia didn’t feel like arguing anymore. “It seems that our debt to you is growing every time, dear Alex. We appreciate everything you are doing for us,” said Celestia as she bowed making the rest to follow her example. Luna was looking suspiciously at me for a moment as if I was planning some kind of a conspiracy. As for little Rainbow she was apparently surprised by my 'monkey boy’s' generosity. As for me, I felt slightly embarrassed for a moment. I only knew that there was a lot of shopping ahead of me. Luckily, I have a pickup truck with a large trailer which can contain many goods. A few hours later Then again, maybe a delivery van would be a better choice. As I gazed at the shopping list my mouth went agape. I knew that they have their needs, but what the hell is all this? The mere bathroom assortment list turned suddenly into a huge wish list. I really didn’t feel like wasting my time for this, but as I noticed their smiles something deep inside me told me to let it go. *Sigh.* Still, there’s no way I can buy all this stuff in one go. The town is so small that almost everyone knows each other, and thus know that I live alone. If I suddenly would have taken tons of food and other, mostly female stuff, rumors would have spread rapidly. I’ll have to plan the shopping around a few towns which I believe might take some time. I also need to replenish the medical supplies, including bandages and dressings, the bag of dog food for Max, and so on. As I was analyzing the list with all the girls it helped me get to know them better. Little Rarity, for instance, is a talented fashionista. Her need for tools and materials are almost out of this world, but she claims that it’s necessary for her work. To me, the mere fact that a pony, or a horse, can wear any kind of a clothing, besides a saddle, sounds like a bad joke. But hey, I’m probably just a dressed up ape, so what do I know? And this pony mannequin thing she asked for … where the hell am I supposed to get that? Always cheerful Pinkie Pie made an order which in my opinion looks more like an essentials for a party. When I finally told her that my house isn’t meant for stuff like that she suddenly changed to a completely different pony. She started rambling on like a loony which made me scared in some way. The rest of the girls have explained to me that she only wanted to arrange a party in me and Max’s honor. After a long and fierce debate we have finally reached a compromise. She even made me make a Pinkie promise, or something, so I would keep my word. Gee, what a weirdo. Applejack, as a fitted cook, helped me determine what kind of food products will now be the most desirable. I was curious about the equestrian food at some point. Together with Pinkie Pie, who was also a pastry-cook, they would have the whole kitchen to themselves. My specialties were mostly meat dishes so there was no point for the third cook such as myself. Oh yeah, I forgot to tell them that I’m omnivorous. Again. But I was too busy right now so I decided to do it later. Twilight, the mare with lust for knowledge and the newly announced princess of friendship … whatever, decided to spend her time here for studying my world and customs. However, pulling that one through would be difficult while being stocked in my house. That fact made her a little sad at first, but as soon as she had sat her hoof in my private library she started jumping around me like a little child. I decided that several thick notebooks will be more than enough for her. Bashful and silent Fluttershy turned out to be an animal lover, but letting even one more animal into my house is beyond my capabilities. However, I did get to notice that she and Max get along pretty well. That’s why we decided that from now on she will take care of him, while leaving me with the walks for obvious reasons. Feisty and confident little Rainbow turned out to be the most laziest one of the whole bunch, but there wasn’t anything specific she needed right now. Spending almost a whole day napping happens to be her favorite pastime. However, just like Applejack, she has a huge mass of energy that needs to be utilized. Being afraid that those two stamina freaks might turn my house upside down I decided to let them use my gym to let them drop some steam. As for Celestia I was simply amazed that as a ruler she didn’t have any wishes or outrageous needs. She has devoted all her life for ruling and solving the problems of her subjects and barely did have any time for herself. She used to share her student’s Twilight passion for knowledge at some point, so my library was more than enough for her as well. As for princess Luna, well, the thing is she didn’t feel like telling me what she needs. She was acting rather strange, like she was trying to avoid me or something. Not that I care. Of course, the things to do list didn’t end there. I was slowly coming to the conclusion that our ladies needed their own bedroom because a bare mattress seemed a little out of place now. The extra living room upstairs, which is similar to mine, will probably be perfect for them. As I got everything planned with the tiniest detail I finally got to work on their living room. The room was very dark and the dust that was in the air was tingling my nose hardly. No wonder since I haven’t walked into this room since I moved in. Trying not to trip I slowly approached the windows and pushed away the drapes making more dust to rise into the air. The light filled the room helping me to see better. There’s already a double bed in the middle of the room that they can use, so one problem less. It was covered with foil and surrounded with all the boxes and stuff that has been lying there since I’ve moved in. I made it the first point of my cleaning duty. I grabbed two of the nearest boxes and began to take them down into the basement. It was going rather slowly but who cares? I have time. As I was about to make the third turn I stumbled across Applejack and Rainbow Dash who were standing now near the threshold of their future bedroom. “Need help with those boxes partner?” asked little Applejack. They were rather little for this kind of work so I decided not to include them in it. “Actually, they might be a little too heavy for you, so you don’t need to. But thanks anyway,” I said while making a weak smile. “By the way, didn’t you make a bet which one of you can run further on the treadmill?” “That’s why we’re here,” said Rainbow Dash. “You'll have to be our judge so that there are no complaints. Applejack doesn’t stand a chance against me, but she still needs some audience to feel more humiliated.” “Yeah, you wish,” said Applejack with a slight gibe. It seemed that they took a liking into my gym. “I'm little busy preparing your bedroom right now, so not really. Why don’t you ask the others?” “They all are busy as well,” said Rainbow Dash. “So you’re our only option, MB.” “MB?” I asked surprised. “Monkey Boy,” she drawled cheerfully through her teeth. “What is it with you and those monkeys?” I asked irritated. “I’m a man, damn it. Besides, you don’t ask someone for a favor by insulting him. Now if you excuse me, I have a lot of work to do.” Feeling a little pissed I went passed them and as I left the room I began to go down the stairs. [Third POV] Little Rainbow suddenly noticed Applejack’s frown face. “What?” Rainbow asked surprised. “He's right, I don’t understand what’s your problem. If it wasn’t for him we would probably be a pile of bear feces, or dead frozen pony cubes.” Applejack surely was getting tired of her friends rude behavior. Rainbow Dash didn’t seem to care one bit. “Hey, I can’t help it that he makes me that way. Anyway, why do you even care? You don’t know him at all,” said irritated Rainbow Dash. “We may know Alex for a short time, but I always have a nose for newly met people, and I can assure you that he’s ok ... although, I have to admit that he’s slightly unkempt,” said Applejack. Her last words made Rainbow Dash come up with a quick mocking retort “Pff, yeah, slightly.” They both began to give each other a shooting stare. Finally, Rainbow tilted her head a little and sighed deeply. “Okay, I’ll think about it, but I’m not making any promises. I still don’t trust him.” Those words seemed to be enough for Applejack, as she smiled and then went inside the bedroom. “Where are you going?” asked Rainbow. Applejack turned around and looked at her. “Come on partner, let’s help him with these boxes. I'm sure he’ll appreciate it.” “No thanks,” said Rainbow. “I’m concentrating all my strength for the train meal challenge. Besides, he said he doesn’t need our help.” “I think it's called a treadmill,” Applejack corrected her. “He only said that they might be too heavy for us.” “Pff, yeah, that’s what he thinks. I bet I could move any of those boxes if I wanted to, but somehow I don’t feel like it today,” said Rainbow. “Yeah, sure,” said Applejack in a mocking way. “And I bet I can move them faster than you.” Rainbow Dash made a daring face. “Is that a challenge, dear AJ?” She didn’t need to answer. The daring looks on their faces were more than enough to help them realize that they found one more way to compete. As Rainbow followed Applejack inside, they both have quickly chose the nearest boxes that were laying on the floor. The boxes height matched theirs, however, instead of carrying them they came up with a different solution. “Alright,” said Applejack. “We start from here, run through the exit, then we turn left and go pass along the wooden railing until we reach the end of the corridor. Then we turn around and finish right at the upper staircase. The one who pushes more boxes, wins.” “Why can’t we just push it directly near the stair case?” asked confused Rainbow. “To make it more interesting of course. Come on lazy bones. Don’t tell me you have jelly hooves already?” Applejack made a cocky smile. Rainbow returned her challenge gaze. “Who? Me? *smirk*, I’ll make you eat those words, AJ.” They both signed their agreement with a spitted hoof and leaned their heads against their boxes. Applejack decided to do the honors. “Ok. On my mark ... get set ... GO!!!” Although they were going to start with a full speed, they were quite surprised how heavy those boxes really came up to be. While at it, Rainbow Dash started to slowly take the lead, as she was the first to run pass the room’s threshold. However, Applejack wasn’t going to give up without a fight, and left the room soon after. While running through the corridor she increased her speed and slowly began to catch up to Rainbow until they both could see each other in the corner of their eyes. The lacquered floor here helped them run much faster. As they finally went pass the long wooden railing they have run to the end of the corridor and slowly began to turn around so that they could face themselves against the staircase. However, on the last two meters things began to go out of hoofs. While trying to stop they suddenly realized that they were sliding together with their boxes against a slippery floor. They didn’t get a chance to react as their boxes left the wooden floor and began to drop down the stairs … [Alex’s POV] ... right at me as I was coming back. At the last moment I managed to dodge them, but I lost my balance, fell down, and hit my back against the wooden stairs. I could hear the boxes falling down with a sound of a broken glass. As I was lying on the stairs and feeling the pain piercing my back, I noticed both Applejack and Rainbow standing on the top of the stairs. They were looking at me with guilt all around their muzzles. The noise immediately drew the attention of all the citizens who began to slowly gather at the place of a crime. “What's going on here?” asked princess Luna, as she and Celestia were the last ones to appear. “We heard a noise.” “By my dearest sun, are you alright, Alex?” Celestia asked worried. I quickly got up and looked down at the salon where all my family memorabilia’s were lying on the floor. “Yeah, luckily I managed to dodge it at the last moment.” I felt a slight pain around my back and right side. “And perhaps got a bruise or two, but I’m fine.” Everyone turned their heads up where both competitors were still standing with concerned faces. Celestia confronted them with her bitter gaze. “Applejack, Rainbow Dash, would you kindly explain this to us?” asked Celestia while making them both swallow nervously. With flatten ears they slowly began to come down while passing the contents of the boxes which were also scattered on the stairs. They both began to explain all that has happened, while everyone’s gazes were making them red from shame. If there was something on their minds right now it definitely wasn’t the winner title. Celestia and Luna seemed to be the most displeased of them all. “That was very unwise of you. It's a miracle that there hasn’t been any tragedy,” said Celestia in a disapproving manner. Then she looked at me with embarrassment. “Please, accept my deepest apologies, dear Alex.” She bowed again asking for my forgiveness. I sure wish she could stop that, since she was the one of royalty here, not me. “Perhaps we should come up with a punishment for these two so they could understand their mistake,” said Luna while sending them her dismayed look. Both Applejack and Rainbow Dash swallowed hard. Looking at the slightly hunched and guilty little Applejack and Rainbow Dash caused my anger to leave me almost immediately. “That won’t be necessary,” I said. “They just wanted to help me and by healthy competition they decided to combine work with fun I guess.” My words again made them all surprised. “You jest, right? And what about this whole mess?” asked slightly surprised Luna while pointing at the scattered stuff. I looked around and shrugged my shoulders. “Those are just some old and lifeless items that no longer have any meaning,” I said without any trace of care. “I’ll just gather them all together and bring them down to the basement.” I slowly began to put all the familiar stuff back to the boxes. I recognized some of the broken pieces which happened to be the remains of my mother’s porcelain collection. Unfortunately, there was no hope for it anymore. The rest of the ponies decided to help me by grabbing single items in their small muzzles and putting them inside the boxes. We quickly cleaned up the place as the last item, which was grabbed by Fluttershy, happened to be a picture frame with a broken glass. “Ehm … excuse me, Mister Alex, but … is this your family?” asked Fluttershy as they all gazed at the object which she handed me. I recognized the people in the photo. My wife and daughter. The ones I have lost. Before I knew it my memories came back to me in a flash, although I was pretty sure that I had closed that part of my life long ago. While holding the picture my arm began to shake slightly. “Alex, are you all right?” I heard the voice of little Twilight. As I looked around I realized that everyone were staring at me. “Yeah ... at best,” I said with a slight hint of anger, then threw the picture frame so carelessly into the box that the rest of the glass remains completely fell off of it. I took both the boxes, and quickly carried them down to the basement. [Third POV] The girls looked at each other puzzled. “Did you get any of that?” asked confused Luna. “I don’t know,” replied Fluttershy.“As soon as he looked at the picture he began to behave strangely.” “Maybe we should just ask him?” proposed Rainbow Dash. “Absolutely not!” replied Luna firmly. “Luna’s right,” said Celestia. “You have to remember that we must stay aside as much as possible. Alex probably has his own problems that he doesn’t wish to share with us. Unless he tells us himself we will have to remain silent about it.” “As you wish, your majesty,” said Twilight while nodding with everyone. Soon they all slowly began to return to their previous activities. “Rainbow Dash, Applejack,” Celestia called out to them. The little ones approached her. “When Alex returns you will apologize to him, understand?” “Yes, your majesty,” they both replied at once. “I hope you have learned your lesson. And please, be careful next time,” said Celestia and soon she and Luna both left the salon and went into the library. Rainbow Dash and Applejack were now sitting alone in the salon and gazing at the floor. “Bummer,” said Rainbow Dash. “Yup,” replied Applejack. “We really screwed up, haven’t we?” “Yup.” “But seriously, just a little more and I would have beat you.” “Nope,” replied Applejack. “I was definitely faster than you,” declared Rainbow Dash. “Say what? Are we talking about the same race girl? You would have never endured such a tempo. A little more and you would be swallowing my dust,” retorted Applejack. They both began to argue so fiercely they didn’t even notice that ... [Alex’s POV] ... I have left the basement. Seeing Applejack’s and Rainbow Dash’s quarrel made me come closer. “You didn’t make a good job on that box yourself. Admit it, AJ, you're getting old,” said Rainbow while sending her a piercing stare. “Buy yourself a pair of glasses, grandma Dashi. We got rejuvenated into fillies,” retorted Applejack. “Wow, lucky us, a little more and we would be wetting our diapers like foals,” added Rainbow. I grunted slightly to gain their attention. They both looked at me surprised. “Oh, eh … Alex,” stammered Applejack. “We were just ... well, that is ... ehh.” I crossed my arms on my chest while looking at them. “You know, those boxes don’t have the same weight so your race was rather more like a lottery,” I said as they both exchanged their surprised gazes between each other. “Ha, I knew there was something wrong with your box,” said Applejack with a triumph in her voice while pointing her hoof at Rainbow. “So what? I would have beaten you even if mine was heavier,” replied Rainbow which immediately made them start the fight again. As for me, I could feel my head was slowly starting to hurt. I decided not to interfere, so I walked past them and went slowly up the stairs. I wanted to finish cleaning as soon as possible before the day would come to an end. As I was about to grab another box I suddenly heard a subdued voice behind me. “Um … Alex?” I heard Applejack’s weak voice so I turned around and noticed her and Rainbow who were staring at me with mixed looks. “We ... we wanted to apologize. We got a little carried away and we didn’t realize that …” She stopped once I raised my hand, asking her to remain silent. I could tell by their looks that they felt guilty about it. They began to turn their hooves around while gazing at the floor. “It’s ok,” I said calmly. “You're not mad at us?” asked surprised Rainbow. “No,” I lied. “Besides, Celestia’s scolding should be more than enough for you.” They both made a sigh of relief. “Now, if you still have some energy left in you, how about you help me with those boxes?” Their ears perked as they heard that. “You’re kidding, right?” asked surprised little Rainbow. “Not really,” I replied as seriously as possible. “Are you sure that after all that trouble … you still want our help?” asked confused Applejack. I myself was surprised by my offer, but I thought it was a good opportunity for them to blow off some steam. Thanks to this there was a high chance that they will not break anything else. “Sure. Just try pushing the boxes ‘slowly’ to the upper stairs, and leave the rest to me, okay?” I said with a begging tone. Applejack thought for a moment about something, then she and Rainbow began to whisper something into each other’s ear. Suddenly, they both were looking at me with a grin. “It’s a deal, partner,” said Applejack happily. “Now if you excuse us for a moment.” Before I was able to say anything, they both have already left the room. I wondered what they meant, but decided not to waste time and resumed my work. As I was going down the stairs with my hands full, I noticed all the girls waiting for me at the salon, smiling widely. “We decided to help you as a team,” said Applejack. Slightly surprised I decided not to argue. “Okay, but only to the stairs. I'll take care of the rest, okay?” “Just leave it to us, partner,” said Applejack. I went pass them and entered the basement. There was still a lot of space, even with all the junk around. I put the boxes next to the previous ones by the wall, and started to look around. My eyes caught a sight of a big wine case fitted with many dusty bottles of wine. It was one of the wedding presents that my wife’s rich uncle has given us. Another one of those things that could bring my memories back. At some point my house was filled with them. And although any normal person would have quickly got rid of them, I somehow couldn’t make that step. It’s like they were some kind of a relicts or something. I sigh deeply and soon began to slowly move towards the exit. When I finally came back to the salon I noticed some boxes lying down near the basement stairs. Further observation helped me realize what was going on. Rainbow Dash, Applejack and Pinkie Pie were pushing the boxes up to the stairs on the first floor. Later, those magically started to levitate thanks to Celestia’s, Luna’s, and Twilight’s magic. Once the boxes landed neatly on the ground, Rarity and Fluttershy began to push them right near the basement stairs. I gazed in surprise as two boxes appeared right near my feet. Rarity and Fluttershy both smiled at me while panting lightly. I decided to cooperate with them and before we knew it the whole room upstairs was already empty. The room looked quite spacious, but it still required some work. The girls insisted they would help me with the cleaning as well. Applejack in the meantime went to the kitchen to prepare dinner. When the sun began to hide behind the horizon, our work finally came to an end. While sitting together near the fireplace we all were devouring the rest of the pancakes and canned fruits. After such a hard day it was simply delicious. All, except for one specific princess that is. “Luna, dear sister, are you all right ?” asked worried Celestia. “Yes, Tia,” she replied. “I’m fine. I just don’t feel like eating sweets now,” she replied while looking a little bit tired. “Well, there's nothing we can do about it now. You’ll have to wait patiently until tomorrow,” said Celestia. Suddenly an idea came to my mind. “Well, as I recall, there should be still a jar of olives in the fridge. Maybe you would like to try some, princess?” Luna made a puzzled face. “Olives? ... and what might that be?” she asked. Oh man, why do I have to explain everything? “Well … they have an oval shape, green color, and quite specific flavor, but I think you should try it. Perhaps it will suit your taste,” I proposed. She looked at Celestia who returned her asking gaze with a smile and a nod. “Very well, I’ll try those olives you speak of. I hope it’s worth it,” said Luna. “Actually, now that you mention it, I did see something like that in the fridge,” said Applejack as she put her hoof on my knee. “Sit down partner, I’ll bring the jar. I would like to give them a taste myself.” That made me worried for a moment. “You’re sure you can handle it? Because the last time ...” I began, but she quickly interrupted me. “It was too high for me. Relax, this time I’ll reach it for sure,” said Applejack with a smile. [Third POV] Applejack walked away from the table and ran quickly to the kitchen. She pushed her little stool near the fridge and opened the door. As she quickly located the jar with the green contents, she stood up to reach it. Unfortunately, once more it turned out that being small has its disadvantages. She then stood on the top edge of the freezer door and resumed her attempts. “I’ll be happy to get that jar for you, Applejack. That is, if you don’t mind,” proposed Fluttershy who was standing behind her. Slightly surprised Applejack turned her head at her friend. The freezer door suddenly opened, which made her lose her balance and fell on the floor. “Oh no, Applejack, are you all right?” asked worried Fluttershy who came beside her. “Oh, I'm so sorry, I didn’t mean to.” She began to apologize. “Ouch, my rump,” said Applejack while rubbing her flunk. “I guess I'll have to put some ice to it.” “What’s that?” asked confused Fluttershy while pointing at the transparent freezer shelves. Their contents intrigued the girls enough to open one of them. [Alex’s POV] “AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!” The scream carried around the house … and perhaps the nearest neighborhood. Feeling disoriented for a moment we soon located the source of the scream. As we dashed into the place of the scene we soon found Fluttershy who was lying unconscious on the ground near the fridge. Her friend Applejack was leaning by the kitchen isle with an unconscious gaze. “AJ, what happened?” asked worried Rainbow who ran up to her. She was absent minded and was shivering a little. In the meantime, Rarity and Twilight tried to revive poor Fluttershy. Unfortunately, with no results. As I finally realized the situation, I went past them, slide in the freezer shelf, and closed the door. When I turned around I noticed everyone staring at me. “Alex? What's going on here?” asked concerned Celestia, still unable to comprehend what just happened here. I sighed deeply while gazing at the floor. “Damn it. I should have warned you from the start,” I said making them all confused. “What do you mean? And what is behind that door?” asked Celestia while pointing at the freezer door. And so, the saddest moment of truth finally came. “Frozen … meat,” I said calmly. There was a long silence which slowly began to turn into a terror. “You're … carnivorous!?” Luna's words made it sound like it was a crime. I didn’t want to take on this conversation but there was no turning back now. “Actually, we humans are omnivorous and meat also happens to be the part of our diet. I apologize, I wanted to tell you but …” They were all staring at me now like I was a culprit. Slowly they began to withdraw with terrified looks on their faces. “You don’t need to be afraid, I ...” as I made just one step in their direction, Luna jumped in. “DON’T YOU DARE COME NEAR US, YOU MONSTER!!!” Luna screamed as she run towards me. “LUNA, WAIT!!!” Celestia’s cry didn’t stop her at all. Within a few seconds Luna focused all her energy in her horn, and jumped right at me, pushing me back at the fridge. I suddenly felt like a jolt went right threw my whole body, making me completely powerless. Without being able to stand at all I collapsed onto the cold floor. I became paralyzed for a moment. By my blurry vision I could see Luna who was panting heavily while looking menacingly at me. Suddenly, my view got blocked by Max whose sudden jump and mean growling startled all the girls. Luna hesitated for a moment, but quickly overwhelmed her fear. “So, you want to see what an enraged alicorn can do as well, huh?” said little Luna as she began to focus her magic once more. Max was still standing in a defensive position ready to defend me at all cost. As Luna was about to make another attack, her sister Celestia stood in her way. “Get out of my way Tia, I'll finish him off quickly,” said angered Luna. Celestia remained unmoved. “I believe that Alex should explain himself first Lulu. Only then we will decide what to do next,” said Celestia with a firm face. Her words made Luna completely astounded. “And what is there to explain Tia? He's a predator. He feeds on beings like us,” said shocked Luna. “Actually ...” Feeling that I finally regained control of my body, I decided to step into the conversation before things turn out really ugly. “Uff ... actually, I don’t eat horses, or ponies. Only beef, pork, poultry, and fish. So you don’t need to be alarmed. I should have told you right from the start … that was a mistake … I'm sorry.” Slowly I rose to my feet while still leaning against the fridge door. My head was aching like mad. “Max, down boy.” My companion calmed down and stood by my side. I turned my gaze at Fluttershy and Applejack who were now the biggest victims of my mistake. As I tried to get close to check on them, they were suddenly shielded by their friends who were giving me suspicious stares. “I understand that this is too big of a shock for you. Perhaps I should leave you for a while so that you can get used to this new situation,” I said as I began to leave the kitchen. I realized that any attempt to calm them down right now will be pointless. “Or perhaps you are keeping us here for a reason?” asked Luna while looking suspiciously at me. “LUNA, THAT’S ENOUGH!!!” Celestia apparently didn’t like her sister’s rude behavior. I looked at little Luna while making an offended face. “The door is opened and no one is keeping you here at force. You can leave any time you want. It was a long day so if you'll excuse me, I’ll go now for a well deserved rest. As for you ... do what you want,” I said as I was feeling too tired to care anymore. Feeling like my anger is slowly rising, me and Max began to walk towards the stairs which were leading to my bedroom. I could feel their gazes on my back. I felt like a culprit of a crime that I didn’t commit. Nasty feeling. When I finally entered my room and laid down on the bed, everything that happened recently started circling in my head again. I smiled at Max who was resting his muzzle on the edge of the bed and was giving me a worried look. I patted him on the head and then started to wonder how will this accident work out eventually. Will the girls leave my house, not that I care of course, or will they remain here while looking at me with distrust and disgust. I felt bad, but … hey, why do I even care? I wanted to live alone in the first place, so what’s my problem? They will do as they please so it’s none of my concern. I couldn’t understand why I felt sorry for being carnivorous. It’s not like it’s my fault. Well, it doesn’t really matter now. Soon everyone will go their separate ways and everything will turn back to normal. I closed my eyes and slowly began to give in to the blissful silence of my room until I finally walked into dream land. To be continued …
Chapter 6. We Are EquestriaThe wooden cottage by the lake, 27th of December Unbelievable how life can get complicated sometimes. First, you enjoy the good old peace and quiet. Then you are forced to get used to the new company while being eager to have your old life back. You feel like a billiard ball rolling from side to side without knowing which hole you will fall into. The exact same feeling was haunting me now as I was driving through the forest road. Each passing minute brought me closer to my house which was now a one big pack of suspicious gazes that would observe my every move. And why, you ask? Because I eat other animals. Does it make me a bloody killer? Hell no. It’s not like they die by my hands anyway, I’m only paying for a finished product for god’s sake. Just like over six billion people do. I was fed this way since I was little and I can’t imagine living without that delicious taste and those captivating fragrances of the roast meat. But since it’s so normal why do I need to feel so uncomfortable about it? The reason of this mess was settling in my house; the one which finally began to emerge from behind the trees. It was about eleven am. As I parked my car in front of the house, my cell phone’s sudden ringtone made me jump a little. Seeing the name of my police friend made me smile. “Aloha, Gregory,” I said as I received the call. “Hola Señor Alex. Hey Señor, what’s the big idea coming to my town without paying me a visit at the police station, huh?” George’s amused voice echoed in the headphone. “I believe it was you asking me for keeping an eye out for someone, right?” Should’ve seen that one coming. “Well, I see that as usual, you have an eye on everything that’s going on in your town, Gregory. But is my once in a millennium visit really that worthy of noting? Besides, I’m not on parole,” I said while wondering what news was he bringing. “You know, Alex, in such a small town such as ours where nothing interesting ever happens even a visit of everyone’s favorite hermit is a sensation,” stated Gregory. “And once this hermit buys enough food to feed a whole army, oh man, the human imagination gets wild.” And so it happens. The nosy community never seems to rest I see. “Wow, that’s quite a commotion I created. I hope the whole town gets insomnia from all that excitement,” I said while feeling quite annoyed. “Oh, chill out man,” Gregory laughed. “One of my good friends works in a bakery that you have visited. It just so happens that she had the pleasure to serve you.” “Your little friend seems to have way too much free time. Perhaps I should talk to her manager?” My words made Gregory quite amused. “Heh, don’t go there my friend. It so happens that Sandra and I are … close, and if you get her into any trouble she might get really pissed. She happens to be one of those feisty types you know.” Oh, so that’s why. “So, this time her name is Sandra, huh?” I asked while smiling wryly. “Another innocent soul on your list?” “Yeah, innocent,” he said with a gibe. “You'd be surprised what this innocent woman is capable of. Imagine that …” Ok, I believe that would be way too much information for me. “Spare me the details, you skirt chaser; I believe you have mentioned something about our case?” “Oh, yeah, sorry. I asked around some people in the nearest towns. Some of the citizens had seen a red pickup trespassing a few times through their towns, but so far I was unable to determine the physical description of the driver. There is of course a good chance that he will show up again so I’ll keep you posted. Oh man, I can feel the tension like in those American crime films. What about you Alex? Can you feel the taste of the adventure?” Gregory somehow sounded quite excited. As for me it seemed more like a Polish film covered in an American sauce. Definitely not my thing. “Dog bucked the adventure ... no, not you Max!” I interrupted the conversation to silence my whining companion who was sitting right beside me. Gregory made a slight smirk on that one. “Let's just get this over with quickly so I can finally forget about the whole thing.” “No problem; I’m on it.” I noticed that there were some other voices coming from his side. “*Sigh*, looks like they brought me some work to my office. I’ll let you know if I sniff out anything more,” said Gregory. “Thanks Gregory, over and out,” I retorted. I finished the call and sunk deeply into the driver's seat. So there’s still a chance to hunt down the thief. I just wonder if we can recover the missing tiara of harmony before the black market absorbs it completely? Then again, maybe our thief is more of a collector and he won’t sell it anywhere. There is also one more problem to worry about. My friend Gregory doesn’t know all the details of this case, but I bet that he’ll start to ask questions sooner or later. I guess keeping the girls secrecy might become difficult in time. And speaking of the little devils, it’s time to enter my cave of miracles. Unfortunately, my house guests didn’t make it easy for me and, despite all this meat affair, they decided to stay in my house. I guess having the only house around does have its disadvantages sometimes. When I was leaving my house about three hours ago little Applejack was already in the kitchen, although she probably didn’t know why herself. This time the fridge, if we count out the horrific lower contents, was totally empty. She seemed to be absent minded and barely noticed me walking towards the exit door. I didn’t care to look at the rest of her friends, but I bet they all didn’t get any sleep last night. They probably thought that I, the carnivorous one, will attack them during their sleep and make them a part of my fridge. I bet they all felt relieved this morning when I was closing the door behind me. As I finally crossed the threshold of my home while carrying as many shopping bags as I possibly could, I noticed that my housemates were still all sleeping on the mattress. Celestia, however, decided to sleep on the salon couch instead while Applejack took a nap on the kitchen counter. I placed the bags on the kitchen isle, leaned against its edge and watched them all sleeping peacefully. To think that despite all this mess I decided to fulfill my part of the deal and bought some of the stuff they asked me for. Somehow I wanted to laugh, but closed my eyes and tried to direct my thoughts to another track instead. “Good morning, dear Alex.” A sudden soft and gentle female voice made me surprised. I opened my eyes and looked deep into the salon. I noticed Celestia who was still lying on the couch with her upraised head while smiling at me. I couldn’t tell for sure, but she didn’t seem to make an impression of someone who hasn’t slept at all last night. As I met her gaze I simply nodded and started to unpack the bags. Suddenly, I heard the clopping sound of hooves which was getting louder by each second. It seems that Celestia has descended from her couch and was hobbling towards me now. For some reason my heart begun to beat faster and I have no idea why. Soon after I saw her as she was standing right next to me. I could feel her eyes following my every move. Our eyes met for a moment, but I quickly looked away while trying to focus on placing the products on kitchen’s shelves. All this rising tension was slowly starting to get on my nerve. As I finally finished unpacking, I went outside to get the rest. When I returned with my hands full again, she was still standing there where I left her while looking at me with a stoic gaze. “Alex, I ...” she began, but I just left the bags near the kitchen isle and went back to the car. What is it that she wants to talk about. I believe all the scores are set already. To them, I’m just a predator, something that they probably consider a threat in Equestria. Then again, this isn’t their world anymore, so what’s their problem? I leaned against a side of my car. As I took a pack of smokes with an old zippo lighter out of my pocket I gave in to my old addiction, which I thought I have given up on a long time ago. I savored the taste of tobacco while gazing at the peaceful lake. For a moment I closed my eyes, took a deep breath, and began to hum one of my favorite polish songs. ♪ “Oh, the hate of seventh heaven, where the mercy never comes, Oh, the hate of seventh heaven, better than to be stoned ones, Nothing seems to be forgiven, no mere thing, nor a sin, All the strikes come as fair, when the bad luck strikes you in.”♪ (the polish version sounds way better, but the refrain goes something like this)(here) I was humming this song for a while until I felt an inner peace once again. I snatched the last large set of bags and finally went back inside. I was sure that Celestia understood the message by now. Unfortunately, I was wrong. She was standing by the kitchen isle and gazing intently at me with the same stoic expression. Alright, let’s get this over with. I approached her and tried to be as cold and motionless as possible while returning her gaze. As our brown and magenta eyes met I suddenly felt strange. I … I don’t know how to express it, but she made me feel totally intimidated at this point. “Alex,” she said suddenly. “May I have a moment of your time?” I didn’t move even an inch still pretending that I don’t care. “What is it?” was all I cared to say, although I wasn’t in a mood for a chit-chat. “I would like to talk about what happened yesterday.” Celestia’s words confirmed my suspicions. “Yesterday?” I acted stupid while turning my eyes into the ceiling. “Oh, you mean those poor little chopped animals that I’m keeping in my freezer, right?” She nodded. “Don’t you worry, dear Celestia, once I’ll eat up all its contents I won’t make you all share their fate. I give you my word of a monster.” I did the most sinister smile I could afford to, thus making her confused for a moment. I went pass her and began to unpack the bags without trying to do it silently this time. In the corner of my eye I noticed that Celestia has already recovered from a slight shock that I put her through as she approached me again. “I don’t believe that you're a monster.” I didn’t react at all to her words and just continued unpacking. “I met a lot of monsters in my life, and I know one thing ... you’re nothing like them.” Her words made me snicker. “And how do you know what the word monster means in this world?” I asked in a quiet voice. “Monsters here like to wear a mask of an angel just to stub later in a back and devour their unsuspecting victims.” I looked at her with my narrowed eyes. “How can you know if I'm not one of them, or as your dear sister believes ‘I’m not keeping you here on purpose?’” “Well, are you?” she asked without a hint of hesitation in her voice. “Would the real monster help us back there in the woods, gave us a shelter, fed us and did everything so we could feel like at home?” “And what if I’m just pretending?” I continued my strange point of view. “I don’t think you believe it yourself,” declared Celestia. Although she was right, I somehow didn’t want to admit it. “I believe in what I want, ok? It's all the same to me whether I'm a monster to you or not,” I retorted angrily while realizing that I’m slowly starting to lose my grip. “Your reactions and the sound of your voice seem to testify against your words, dear Alex.” Oh man, is she stubborn or what. Perhaps it’s time to draw out the bigger gun. “You know, I have never eaten a pony or a horse before, but I heard that they taste delicious. Perhaps I should consider having some tasty pony steakes for lunch.” “Alex … please,” she asked pleadingly. As I expected, talking about this kind of stuff made her feel uneasy. Despite that I carried on. “Pony ribs, pony barbecue, pony chops, pony shish kabob, pony hamburgers, pony sausages, pony stew …” somehow I was coming up with a quite decent menu. “Alex, that’s enough,” Celestia’s words carried now the trace of annoyance … and nausea. “Or maybe some tasty pony goulash in deep gravy ... hm, yum ... best with buckwheat groats of course. Oh, damn it, I didn’t bring any soured cucumbers.” I then looked at the jar that I just took out of the bag and showed it to her. “How about some olives instead?” “ENOUGH!!!” Celestia screamed so hard that I almost dropped the jar. Her scream woke AJ who was sleeping on the kitchen counter close by. She jumped so energetically that she lost her balance and began to fall over the edge. I managed to slide right under her catching her at the last moment. Of course, doing that made me drop the jar of olives which broke on the floor. As of now, I was looking at the little dazed Applejack who was lying on her back in my arms. “Phew, that was close,” I said with relief. “I would suggest the mattress or a couch next time, my dear. Makes the wake ups less painful.” I gave her a weak smile making her blush and helped her stand on her all fours. “Th-thanks,” she stuttered shyly. “You’re welcome,” I said as I stood up. “Monsters don’t have a habit of saving their victims. At least not in our world. But true friends do, dear Alex,” said Celestia while smiling at me. All the fillies came closer and soon stood by Celestia’s side. Some of them were braking their gazes with me and staring at the floor. “Alex, I want to apologize for how we treated you yesterday. This one small incident did make us forget all that you’ve done for us. Of course, we will need some time to get used to this … new situation.” She pointed out into the freezer door. “But now that I'm sure that you’re not dangerous we can finally rest assured.” Well, I must admit that I wasn’t expecting this. “And what makes you say that?” I asked while raising an eyebrow. Celestia smiled slightly. “Although I may not look like it, I have many springs behind me so let’s just say that it's my intuition.” Fair enough. “However, it seems that I’m not the only one who should apologize, right Luna?” Celestia gave her younger sister who was standing right beside her a significant look. Luna made a deep sigh as she seemed rather unhappy for some reason. “Well …” Luna said slowly. “… your varied diet did put us all in a big consternation. I’m still shocked, because …” “Ekhm.” Celestia’s silent grunt gave her sister a sign to get to the point. “Although, it’s quite possible that while being in shock we probably may have misjudged you in some way. Of course you failed to provide us with enough information about your kind and …” “EKHM!” This time a louder grunt from Celestia made Luna even more mixed up. As Luna’s face took a purple color it was hard to tell if it was a matter of shame, or just like a volcano she was about to erupt. “Of course, every pony in my hooves would act the same way so ...” This time, instead of a grunt, Celestia smashed her rear right hoof against the floor, making everyone bounce. She gave Luna an even more striking look telling her not to push it. “We ... I ... I'm sorry, Mister Alex, for my unacceptable behavior, and I ask for your forgiveness.” She closed her eyes and bowed with the rest of the fillies, thus making me completely speechless. After a long and uneasy silence Luna opened her right eye and by tilting her head slightly as she began to observe me while waiting for my answer. “Well ... ekhm, it’s true that I wasn’t very sincere with you all by not telling you the whole truth about my species, so it may have been a little hard for you to swallow. However, I can assure you that no ponies, or horses, are the part of my menu ... so, let’s just pretend that it never happened, ok?” My words seem to put them at ease as some of them sighed in relief. As I made my way to the kitchen isle, I saw the remains of the olive jar. The little ones stood next to me and realized the mess that was lying on the floor. “Oh, dear me, what a mess?” stated miss Rarity. “Wait, are those what I think they are ...” Applejack was scratching her head trying to find the right word. “Yes,” I said. “This is, or rather was, a jar of olives.” Good thing there’s still one in the fridge. Princess Luna decided to come closer and with her magic she lifted one of the olives from the floor. She observed it carefully, sniffed at it, and then took it in her mouth. As she chewed on it slowly, her eyes suddenly burst open in shock. She licked her lips and reached for another one. “Ekhm, Princess.” My voice made the next olive stop right in front of her agape mouth while her gaze focusing on me.“Those olives are dirty, so if you like some I have one more jar.” As Luna noticed Celestia’s amused smile she released her magic making the olive drop back on the floor. “Was it tasty, dear sister?” asked Celestia while making a slight grin. Her mocking tone made Luna pout as she turned her head away. “I guess it will do ... dear sister.” Her last two words were uttered with a slight hiss. I continued unpacking while Celestia and the others were standing around me acting awfully quite. “Um, Alex darling,” I suddenly heard miss Rarity’s shy voice. As I looked at her I realized that her hair and tail were all messed up. “I … um … have you perhaps bought some …?” As I saw her pleading gaze I simply smiled realizing what she wanted. The search, however, made me confused as I couldn’t find the bag with bathroom equipment anywhere around. “Um, yeah, give me one minute, ok? I’ll be right back,” I said while walking outside for the forgotten shopping bags which I left on the back seat of my car. [Third POV] The Princesses and the main six remained silent in the kitchen and watched as their host closed the door behind him. Princess Luna turned her gaze at Celestia. “Well sister, now that we got that out of our way, what now?” asked Luna. “I suppose telling him that you sneaked into his bedroom last night and read his mind is out of the question, right?” “*Sigh* I believe so Lulu,” Celestia replied sadly. “I'm afraid he wouldn’t take it very well. But I had to do it. After all, it’s our safety we’re talking about here.” Princess Luna didn’t seem to have any doubt in her mind. “You did what’s right, Tia, and you don’t need to explain yourself. Although, I admit I was a little surprised when after hearing my plan you decided to carry it out yourself. By the way, did you find anything else worth mentioning?” Luna asked with curiosity. Celestia hesitated for a moment. In the mind of this man there was something else, but since it didn’t cause any threat to them she decided to keep it to herself. “No, we can rest assured with him around so I believe that the mind reading spell won’t be necessary anymore,” said Celestia. As princess Luna yawned lightly she quickly added, “you really should get some sleep, Lulu.” Luna yawned again and wiped her tired eyes. She kept the night watch till morning and she sure felt like taking a nap right now. “I’m ok, Tia. However, I believe that we shouldn’t become too familiar with Mister Alex,” stated Luna. “You probably remember what interference in other dimensions can bring?” “Good point, your majesty,” said Twilight. “We still don’t know how our stay here will reflect both of our worlds. We should focus on going to our world at all cost.” Everyone, except Celestia, nodded as she became absent minded for a moment. It didn’t seem to get pass her sister’s notice. “Tia?” asked concerned Luna. Celestia was quickly snapped out of her thoughts, just as … [Alex’s POV] … I walked into the house with the forgotten set of bags. I took out the stuff that Rarity seemed to be most desperate for and handed it over to her. “Here you go, my dear,” I said. Miss Rarity grabbed the bag with her magic and ran quickly to the nearest bathroom. In the meantime, I and Applejack took care of the mess that was lying on the floor. “Sniff, sniff ... hey, what is that smell?” asked little Rainbow while landing on the kitchen isle. She grabbed a big rustling paper bag and poked her little muzzle inside. “Pączki,” I replied. “One of many Polish specialties. They’re filled with jam and covered with icing from the top. I hope you’ll like them, but first we’re gonna have some breakfast.” Rainbow looked at me with an amused expression. “Yeah, right.” She grabbed the bag with her mouth and drawl through her teeth. “Let's eat.” She jumped down and run to the salon with her friends. Princess Luna slowly followed them, while Celestia and Fluttershy remained in the kitchen. “Hey, what about the breakfast?” They didn’t react to my words which kind of made me mad. Celestia giggled as she was feeling quite amused by this. “For someone who dared to call himself a carnivorous monster you were nice enough to buy the pastries for all of us, dear Alex,” she said with a smile. “I'm still carnivorous, dear Celestia,” I reminded her. “But we have no reason to worry, right?” she asked firmly, although she already knew the answer. “I guess not. Unfortunately, I can’t say the same thing for chickens, pigs and cows. But that's their problem.” I made a joke, but judging by her sudden confused reaction it was rather one of those addressed to the wrong audience. “I’m sorry.” She gave me an understandable stare. “No need to apologize for who you are, dear Alex. We will try to respect you and your customs, but I need to ask you to give us a little time.” She paused for a moment. “I know that our presence here is not to your liking so we appreciate what you are doing for us.” Her confession made me somewhat shocked. Am I like an open book that’s easy to read? “Celestia, I ...” I wanted to say something, but somehow I was lost for words. “You don’t have to say anything. We’ll try not to interfere in your life as much as possible. If all goes well soon we’ll all go our separate ways.” She then levitated some food cans with her magic. “Where should I put this?” I pointed my finger at the three upper cabinets and then started to hide the rest. As we finally finished unpacking we gazed at the middle of the salon where some of the fillies were still feasting on their pastries. In the meantime, little Fluttershy was watching Max as he was greedily devouring his karma. She suddenly noticed our stares. “I …I am willing to have my dessert after the breakfast ... that is if you don’t mind,” she said shyly as she turned her eyes away slightly embarrassed, or should I say one eye, as half of her face was covered with folds of pink hair. Her words made Celestia smile. “I think our dessert will serve us as breakfast today, dear Fluttershy,” said Celestia. “Unless there’s something you’d like?” Fluttershy flew with her small wings and landed on the kitchen isle. “Um, no, thank you, your majesty, I ...” She looked for a moment at a bowl full of apples that I have just laid out. Slowly, I pushed the bowl towards her. “Go ahead, help yourself,” I said. “Ah, no, thank you, it’s alright,” she said in a barely audible voice as she withdrew slightly. I didn’t understand what made her change her way of speaking. Suddenly, I heard the kettle with boiling water behind me and went to make some tea for the whole crew. “Fluttershy, you should try those donuts, it’s a heaven.” I heard Applejack’s voice. When I turned around I saw her near the kitchen isle. Her mouth was all smeared with icing and jam that each time she tried to lick off. “Of course, Applejack, I'll be right there,” said Fluttershy with a smile. “By the way, is it me or does Princess Luna dislike sweet stuff?” Applejack’s question made Celestia gaze in surprise. “What makes you say that, Applejack?” asked Celestia. “I know Luna very well and she simply adores it.” “Well, she refused," retorted Applejack. "She just asked us not to interfere with her nap.” I took a peak at princess Luna who was laying on the salons armchair covered with a blanket, trying to fall asleep. Celestia, however, didn’t seem to be worried by it. “It's nothing, my dear. Luna is a princess of the night after all, and usually rests during the day. It seems that even in this dimension it’s hard for us to get rid of the certain habits,” said Celestia. Somehow I couldn’t wipe out the idea that it may have something to do with me. Perhaps she felt slightly disappointed that her assumptions towards me proved to be unjustified. In the meantime, I managed to prepare a set of eight newly bought cups and poured them with freshly brewed lemon tea. “In that case, maybe a sip of some hot tea before bedtime will make her feel better,” I said while putting a tray on the kitchen isle right next to Fluttershy. Fluttershy made another step back while avoiding my stare. “Are you all right?” I asked, although I didn’t get any response. Seeing that Max finished eating gave me a topic for a further conversation. “I noticed that you have fed Max,” I said to her with a calm voice. “O-of course, my friends ... and animals always come first.” I could barely understand what she just said. “Glad to hear it. Keep it up,” I said and while being carried by a sudden impulse I tried to pat her head. However, Fluttershy pulled back so quickly that she almost fell from the kitchen isle. Somehow the situation got awkward. “Fluttershy, Applejack.” Celestia’s voice made them look her way. “Please, wait for us in the salon. We will join you briefly.” “Uhm, yes ... as you wish your highness.” Fluttershy gave me a last glance, flew down, and together with Applejack they joined their friends. I was looking at them the whole time while trying to understand what exactly just happened. “You have to understand her, Alex,” said Celestia. “Fluttershy is one of those souls who love animals above everything. What she saw yesterday ... I believe you understand now.” I suddenly remembered her lying unconscious in front of the opened freezer. Although, she did tell me how much she loves animals I made her see something like that. I felt terrible right now. A sigh was all that I could make for an answer. “Patience, dear Alex,” said Celestia making me look her way. “I believe that when the time comes she will begin to trust you. Fluttershy always tries to see the good in others so I’m sure that she won’t make an exception in your case.” I looked surprised at her. “Hey, I’m not worried if that’s what you’re implying.” I looked at her eyes once more. Her stoic and gentle stare made me turn my head away again. I could feel my cheeks getting warm all the sudden. I decided to quickly change the subject. “I … I spoke with my friend, Gregory,” I said. “Apparently some people saw a red pickup passing several times through the town. Our thief might be close by.” Celestia smiled broadly. “That’s good news, Alex,” Celestia said happily. “Yeah. I just hope that he won’t try to sell your tiara. That would really make the search more complicated.” My words seemed to weaken Celestia’s smile somewhat. “Well, at the present moment the only thing we can do is to wait and hope that everything eventually turns out alright.” She tried to sound confident but her face clearly indicated that she was worried. I shouldn’t have mentioned this. Beating the lying ones is definitely not my style. Looking quickly around the kitchen helped me to find the new topic once more. “Well, it seems that some friendly little soul made us some coffee,” I said while pointing at the coffee machine on the kitchen counter. “Hm? Ah yes, Applejack made it for you this morning as a part of an apology,” announced Celestia with a smile. “Seriously? And how did she know how to operate it?” I asked surprised. “We just happen to have coffee in our world as well, Alex. Applejack was just observing you using the coffee machine yesterday and decided to try it out herself”. “Really?” I asked amazed. “That’s … very nice of her.” I poured some coffee into two mugs and we both took a sip. Suddenly, my eyes burst open and my face ended with a crooked grimace, as I barely managed to swallow the stuff in my mouth. “I ... phew, next time I need to ask Applejack to put less coffee into the basket. My body won’t last long on this,” I said with a trembling voice and looked at Celestia who has twisted her lips while almost choking from the black brew. “I … *cough* agree,” she barely said it while making the same expression as mine. We looked at each other for a moment and Celestia’s sudden laugh made me smile a little. We casted our mugs aside, and as I picked up the tea tray we joined the rest of the ponies in the salon who were busy now watching a morning cartoon. * * * Meanwhile, in the Kingdom of Equestria The sun was shining high over the kingdom. The normal sun that the citizens of Equestria got used to over the centuries. It didn't resemble anything like that chaotic ball of fire which went totally out of a hoof yesterday. Yet, the day wasn’t aspiring to be normal at all. Before the Castle’s Gardens there was a great stage prepared with a podium placed in the middle. In front of the stage there was a row of the day guard soldiers who were supposed to keep the order during the monarch’s speech. An enormous crowd of ponies gathered before the Canterlot castle to hear the important announcement. They were patiently awaiting the arrival of their princesses. For the last few days, many rumors and insinuations began to spread around the kingdom. Some of the subjects were hoping that the presence of Celestia and Luna will manage to dispel at least a few of them. Soon, Princess Cadence and four of her advisors came on to the stage while making some subjects whisper with concerns. Count Marvel Star came to the podium and spoke to the crowd with his Canterlot’s voice. “Dear ladies and gentle colts, thank you all for coming here today. As you know there were many strange phenomena’s happening recently in our kingdom over which, shamefully I have to admit, we didn’t have any control. Because of this many rumors and theories were born which probably deprived many of you from faith in the security and unity of our kingdom.” “Where are our princesses?” shouted one of the ponies from the crowd making others join in as well. Count marvel continued his speech. “I wish to assure you that our kingdom is doing great so far and we intend to make it stay that way. We are struggling at the moment with several problems which forced us to take some appropriate preventive measures. As you probably know, the Grand Galloping Gala that took its place two days ago was disturbed by a horde of changelings.” Louder murmurs kept spreading among the crowd. “And our princesses, what about them?” asked one of the worried mares who was standing closest to the stage. Everyone was now waiting patiently for him to answer. Although Marvel Star went through many speeches before he felt that this might be the hardest one yet. “I'm not going to lie to you, my dear subjects. As a result of the attack, our dear princesses disappeared together with the elements of harmony. Therefore ...” he didn’t get a chance to finish as the panic quickly spread among the crowd. The rest of the counselors together with Princess Cadence were standing behind Marvel Star and were watching everything with mixed feelings. “Well, they seem to be taking it pretty well so far,” said Rough Edge mockingly while directing his words to the rest of the council. “Wonder how they’ll react when they find out about our new chaotic sunny-moon god? That will be something to remember.” It was hard for them to disagree with him, but willing or not they will have to make that step. Keeping this a secret was impossible because practically speaking, they were only confirming what their subjects knew or were suspecting already. They could only hope that their people will allow the newly appointed authority to restore the peace they all love so much. “Um, Rough Edge, what is that you are carrying?” asked puzzled Ruby Comet while gazing at his bag which was hanging on his left side. “Oh, that?” said Rough Edge with a smile. “Just a stuck of ropes in case, you know, they would feel like hanging us all here. We’re on the stage after all. I already made a complete set of hang pony knots for all of us. Of course, I got some smoke and fire bombs as well because I’m not willing to surrender without a fight.” They all gazed at him with a shock not being able to tell if he was toying with them or not. “Sorry I asked,” said frowned Ruby Comet while turning her attention back at the crowd and Marvel Star. “As of now, we are carrying out the investigation of the entire kingdom to find all our missing ponies. We are doing everything what’s in our power so I would like to ask you for your understanding and patience. I'm sure that soon they will return to us safe and sound,” said Marvel Star. “If they’re gone, who's in charge now?” asked a stallion from the crowd. “Who controls the sun and the moon now?” asked another one standing a few meters away. “Who’s to blame for this?” asked some old mare who was hugging her little colt grandson. “As I was saying …” continued Marvel Star “… because of this, we, the royal council, decided that for the time being the kingdom will be ruled by …” he was outshouted by a sudden commotion that was happening somewhere in the crowd. “OUT OF THE WAY, MAKE WAY FOR THE PRINCESSES!!!” a sudden scream made the crowd slowly step aside. Princesses Celestia and Luna were marching now towards the stage. The ponies which they were passing close by were looking at them with confusion. The councils and Princess Cadence were watching them from afar, but as they noticed the crowd's reaction they realized that something was definitely wrong. When the princesses finally came on the stage they all finally realized the truth. “What is the meaning of this?” asked angered Marvel Star who was looking now at the two life sized and life like puppets of Princesses Celestia and Luna which were magically moving on their own. “WHOSE RESPONSIBLE FOR THIS? SHOW YOURSELF!!!” he cried in full force using his Canterlot’s voice. Suddenly, a pile of thin strings began to spread from both of the puppets. Raising up into the air they stopped at a pair of puppet controls. Their chaotic owner materialized himself a few seconds later. “Is that any way to talk to your princesses, Marvel Star?” asked amused Discord. Suddenly, he disappeared together with his puppets and materialized himself later between the members of the council. While sitting on the royal throne which he cared to borrow from the throne room, his two princesses puppets appeared by his side. While lying on their abdomens, they kept their heads up high. Every pony was looking at him now with a shock and disgust. “What’s he doing here?” asked some pony in the crowd. Discord grinned. “Well, isn’t it obvious?” Discord dressed himself with Luna’s black necklace and Celestia's golden crown and gazed at the crowd. “The Chaos Company, at your service. As of today, I’m your new light supplier. That's right, suns, sunshine’s, rays, moons, luminescent, constellations, different kinds of eclipses, as well as typhoons, natural disasters, droughts, floods, all the plagues, diseases, pestilences, and etc. Here’s my card.” He snapped his fingers making a whole bunch of business cards to cast down from the sky. Some of the gathered ponies grabbed one of them. “I’m pleased therefore to announce that as of today I’ll be providing my services throughout the entire Kingdom of Equestria ... as the fifth member of the royal council.” The shock and disbelief seemed to dominate the gathered crowd. “Is this a joke?” asked one of the ponies from the audience. As Discord was smiling at the stallion he made two small balls of sun and moon materialize in his paws. “Oh, another skeptic soul, I see. Ok then, grab some sunshine while it's hot,” said Discord as he threw the sunny ball before the stallion’s hooves. The stallion jumped with a fright when the ball hit the ground, making the grass around it burn like crazy. “Too hot for you? How about a little moonlight instead? Careful, it’s pretty barren!” he shouted while throwing the moon ball which grew about ten times more and made a small crater while hitting the ground. The crowd gathered around it when suddenly thousands of bats flew out of the moon’s crater holes and began to attack them. Ponies started to run in all directions bumping into each other. Discord exploded with a loud laughter. “ENOUGH DISCORD!!!” shouted Shining Armor. The other members of the council began to extinguish the burning grass while driving away the swarm of bats. As for princess Cadence, she was doing all she could to control the panicked crowd. The prince was looking at Discord with disapproval as he added, “YOU'VE GONE TO FAR!!!” “Not at all,” retorted Discord. “Your princesses see nothing against it, right Lulu?” he asked while turning towards the Luna’s puppet. “Let them eat hay,” replied the puppet making Discord nod and smile. “I agree with you, my dear. And what about you, Celi?” Discord asked his second puppet. “Ask again later,” replied the puppet making Discord snort in amusement. “You heard it yourselves. Nothing but pure wisdom.” He burst out with a mad laughter again. Meanwhile, Princess Cadence was doing everything she could to calm the crowd. However, the panicked ponies didn’t care to listen at all. She was chosen as the new ruler, and yet, she felt helpless at this point. Suddenly, a newspaper carried by the strong wind flown to the stage and hit her front leg. She picked it with her magic and gazed at its main page. Are the princesses gone? Is Equestria doomed? The title made her shiver. She closed her eyes and swayed her head in disbelief. Crowd’s panic screams and Discord’s mad laughter echoed in her head all the time causing her enormous pain. Princess Cadence felt something slowly growing inside her. Her fear suddenly gave way to a completely different feeling. She felt ... pure … anger. She never felt anything like this before. But she didn’t feel like running away. At that moment she knew what was meant to be done. Those negative emotions needed to be disposed of as soon as possible, and there was only one way to do it. “SILEEEEENCE!!!” she screamed as her Canterlot’s voice made everyone around freeze while trying to save their ears from falling apart. A few cracks appeared on the walls of the Canterlot’s palace while many sculptures in the nearby garden lost some of their parts. The imitations of sun and moon disappeared suddenly together with the fire and the swarm of bats. Shining Armor could only hear and feel a painful screech while he was looking surprised at his wife. As the pain in every ponies ears began to slowly fade away, they all turned their gazes to the one responsible for it. Cadence was now panting heavily while looking at the shocked crowd gathered in front of her. Now, that she finally got their attention, she could speak. “Citizens of Equestria, our princesses and elements of harmony are gone missing. We don’t know where they are, but we’re doing all that we can to bring them back. That’s why during their absence, I, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, wish to carry out the royal duties together with the five members of the royal council.” Each of the members came back on stage and joined Cadence. “Please allow me to introduce my personal advisers, Counts Marvel Star, Rough Edge, Ruby Comet, Prince Shining Armor, and ... and Discord, God of chaos, who as of today will be controlling the day and night cycle. Countess Miracle Blaze, who couldn’t be with us today, will be carrying on the search for the missing ponies.” The crowd was listening to her every word and couldn’t remain calm at all. The new situation seemed to make them all feel rather lost. “Am I to understand that you gave this chaotic being …” the white stallion from the crowd pointed out at Discord “…the authority of this Kingdom, and you want us to willingly accept that?” “Treachery!!!” shouted someone from the crowd making the audience murmurs rise again. As Princess Cadence exchanged her gaze with the other members of the council, they all encouraged her to go on. “I know what most of you are thinking right now,” Cadence said calmly. “Believe me, it wasn’t an easy decision for us to make. Our kingdom is going through difficult times and for the good sake of us all we’ll need to face them together.” “And how do we do that without our princesses and the elements of harmony?” asked one of the angered mares in the crowd. Cadence looked at her and got mixed up a little. She couldn’t find the right words. “And how did our kingdom managed to carry on long before our princesses and the elements of harmony?” Count Marvel Star suddenly rose to speak. The crowd began to exchange glances with each other. “What helped our ancestors to build the foundations on which our fine kingdom is standing right now?” No one in the audience cared to answer. “Unification.” Every pony remained silent. “Our kingdom, instead of three separate lands has become one strong organism. The lands of pegasus, unicorns, and earth ponies merged into one strong kingdom, whose name was proudly pronounced through centuries.” Many whispers came from the crowd. Count Rough Edge decided to carry on from here. “Our kingdom was born that day ... but not thanks to princesses ... nor thanks to the elements of harmony ... but because of hard times. All three kingdoms have united, because they knew that only together they would be able to overcome any obstacles.” “Maybe you’re right,” said a stallion from the crowd. “But Princess Celestia has ruled for over thousands of years. Where do we find such a wise ruler now?” Some of the ponies around him nodded. “And what made Celestia the ruler of Equestria for so many years?” asked Countess Ruby Comet. “Um, immortality?” asked the stallion making Discord smirked loudly. The ponies on stage, however, remained stoic. “Dedication,” said Ruby Comet. “Our beloved Celestia has ruled for so long because she dedicated herself to one right cause. Equestria. She even had banished her own sibling, who as nightmare moon, almost had led to our downfall. Although, she was very dear to her, with regret, she did what was necessary for the good of the kingdom. For all of us.” The crowd seemed to be slowly nodding at their words. Shining Armor decided to speak as well. “For our kingdom the time of trial has come. The trial that we, ponies of all three races, are obligated to take on. We can, however, assumed already that all of this is just an idle talk and raise our hooves in defeat here and now. But should we? Can we just throw away all those years of hard work and sacrifices? Because of temporary difficulties, can we afford to forget everything that the previous generations have taught us?” Some ponies in the crowd twisted their heads. “No, we can’t,” continued Shining Armor. “Because without the faith in our kingdom, there will be no kingdom. Celestia and Luna ruled so long, because they believe in the Kingdom of Equestria, just like we believe in them right now. This fine nation exists because of us, because we all are the Equestria.” Princess Cadence stood right beside him and as she smiled at him she decided to carry on. “That's why we are standing here before you today, but not as rulers. We stand here before you as the mere ponies of flesh and blood who desire the surveillance of their kingdom and to re-established the harmony in every ponies heart once more. To recover what was lost. However, we will not achieve that without you. Our success depends on all of us. So, I'll ask you directly citizens of Equestria. In the name of a higher cause, will you allow us to rule over Equestria until our princesses and the elements of harmony return? Will you be able to find enough faith in your hearts to entrust us with your fate, as well as the whole kingdom?” asked Cadence as she bowed along with the members of the royal council. In the meantime, Discord was leaning against the edge of his throne and was looking slightly amused. There was a long and awkward silence filling the air. “LONG LIVE EQUESTRIA!!!” shouted someone from the crowd. “EQUESTRIA IS US, WE ARE EQUESTRIA!!!” They heard a mare’s voice. “LONG LIVE PRINCESS CADENCE, LONG LIVE THE ROYAL COUNCIL, LONG LIVE THE KINGDOM OF EQUESTRIA!!!” In one moment the whole area turned into a one great wave of hooves and the screams which were chanting the name of the newly elected rulers. Cadence and the councilors raised their heads unable to believe what was happening. Their people made a choice and decided to entrust what they treasure the most to them. Their lives and the whole kingdom. Their hearts at the moment were bursting with joy. They were no longer alone. “Thank you all,” said Cadence happily. “I promise you that we will not step off the path that Princess Celestia and Luna have taken. I swear on all that’s saint that we will bring them back no matter what.” The crowd continued to cheer. They all felt a certain pride. There was a hope for their kingdom. And they knew it was also thanks to them, the citizens of Equestria. An hour later The newly chosen rulers stepped into the royal dining room which was no longer the place of the debate. The table, which Celestia and Luna used to eat at, was already prepared for them. They stopped suddenly when they noticed Discord who was already sitting by the table and sipping from a teacup. Discord smiled and started clapping, however, the monarchs didn’t feel like appreciating the gesture. “Congratulations, your majesties, that was some really impressive speech back there. I was simply touched and lost for words,” said Discord mockingly. Cadence decided to walk closer to the table he was sitting at and looked at him with a stoic stare. “We made a promise to our subjects that we will take care of the whole kingdom,” she said while trying to remain calm. “Of course you did,” said Discord with a sneer. “I was there too you know. Sorry I didn’t bow like you did, your highness … my back is a little sore.” “That’s alright,” said Cadence. “Right, because it wouldn’t be very wise on my side. I got my image to think of.” “You don’t have to kneel before anyone, Council Discord,” said Cadence. “You have a gift that we all need right now. Therefore, we hope that you’ll remain true to our agreement.” Discord smiled widely. “Naturally, your highness,” he said happily. “As long as our agreement is in force, you have my talent ... and advice at your disposal, he, he.” The other councils somehow lost their appetite and slowly began to head towards the exit. “Funny,” said Discord. “You gave your citizens an illusion that they have any choice. Indeed, you are a full-bloody politicians and manipulators. Princesses would be proud.” His words made them stop suddenly and turn their angered gazes towards him. This time Shining Armor decided to speak. “It seems that even you, the mighty Discord, can’t see everything,” said Shining Armor with a smile. Discord looked at him with a raised eyebrow. “Oh, and what did my chaotic senses failed to notice, my dear prince?” Shining Armor was still smiling at him making him feel rather annoyed. “The people chose us because they trust us. You know what that means, Discord? That feeling when someone believes in you and what you do? I bet you don’t. Now that we have the support of the people we can serve them in the best possible way. By gaining their trust, we have also gained the advantage. Trust is one of the many values that you are totally deprived of,” Shining Armor retorted coldly. “Perhaps you’re right, my dear prince. But instead of flying on empty words, I’m more interested in the results, you know. Just like most of the kingdom. The citizens believe in you because you gave them what you call as … hope. I just wonder what will happen later when they suddenly realize that, for example, the princesses aren’t coming back.” Every pony have narrowed their eyes at him. “Or, that I might change my mind and decide to go on a well deserved retirement,” said Discord with a sneer. Discord’s words made them all flinch for a moment. “I believe you won’t,” said Countess Miracle Blaze who just entered the room thus making everyone look her way in surprise. “Well, if it isn’t my favorite former member of the royal council,” said Discord with a smile. “Skip it, you lizard,” retorted Miracle Blaze. “I know that you offered your powers for a reason. That’s why I know you won’t give up so easily until you achieve your goals.” Discord made an offended face. “That’s preposterous,” said Discord as he thought about something for a moment and smiled again. “Then again, could be fun.” The countess narrowed her eyes at him. “I’m here to tell you this. If I ever find out that you had something to do with their disappearance I’ll personally turn you into a stone,” said Miracle Blaze with a cold stare. “Without the elements of harmony … *whistle* … now that’s a gig.” Discord burst out laughing. His words didn’t seem to make Miracle Blaze worry one bit. “Our library of forbidden magic has many spells which are right now at our disposal,” she said. “I’m sure we can find something that we can use to make your life much less enjoyable.” Her announcement made other members quite shocked. “Miracle dear,” said troubled Marvel Star. “I don’t think it’s wise to talk about this. We barely gained our citizens trust. Resorting to that kind of magic might be costly to us all right now.” Miracle Blaze gave Marvel Star a firm face. “Says the pony who entrusted the kingdom to the god of chaos,” she retorted making him somewhat abashed. “But fear not Marvel. These are just last resort measures which we might use against the chaotic clown right here.” “Who, me?” asked Discord with a gibe. “I’ll say it only once,” said Miracle Blaze while walking onto the table. “If you do anything that will cause a threat to our kingdom, or you’ll try to disrupt my rescue mission, I’ll make you regret it.” She pushed her muzzle close to his. “I … so … swear.” They both gave each other a cold stare. “I simply can’t wait, you weed rip,” Discord retorted. Miracle Blaze broke the stare and jumped back on the floor turning her head towards Princess Cadence. “Your highness.” She smiled and bowed. “That was some Canterlot’s voice back there. I’m looking forward to working with you, my dear.” “Thank you Miss Blaze, I’ll do my best,” answered Cadence with a smile. “Please, do what you can as well.” “I already did, my dear,” announced Miracle Blaze. “It seems that some of our monarchs, soldiers, and servants fell ill all of a sudden.” Every pony looked surprised at her. “What do you mean?” asked confused Shining Armor. “Judging from their words, it seems that some of them took the advantage of the after changeling’s attack mess, and “borrowed” a few bottles of royal wine from the castle’s wine-vault,” stated Miracle Blaze. Shining Armor made a confused face. “I’m sorry, but what’s this got to do with their illness?” His eyes suddenly grew wide. “Wait, are you trying to say that the royal wine was … poisoned?” “Yes, it would seem that way,” Miracle Blaze said calmly. “Miss Emerald Star has already examined the contents of some of the bottles and the results are positive. The oldest brands seem to be the only ones with a poison add. The funny thing is that without our subjects thievery actions we probably would never get to know the truth so soon.” “Are they alright?” asked worried Cadence. “Don’t worry, my dear princess, they’ll live. It seems that the poison is only draining their magical and motor abilities. Its effects are slowly passing, so they should be back to their duties after a few days. At least those who didn’t have the nerve to directly steal behind our backs that is,” summed up Miracle Blaze. “I can’t believe this,” said still shocked Marvel Star. Miracle turned at his direction. “Your weakness during the meeting was probably the result of that wine, Marvel dear.” “I nearly took a sip from it … thank the sun I didn’t drink the whole cup,” said Marvel Star. “However, Princesses and the elements of harmony probably did,” said Miracle Blaze. “Luckily for me, I had other urgent matters to attend to and left the room before Celestia and Luna cared to propose a toast.” “Dear sun and moon, so they were taking on the changelings in that kind of state,” said Shining Armor who felt a sudden heartache. His wife came close to him and hugged him. “But who could have done this?” asked Count Rough Edge. “I got some ideas,” said Miracle Blaze while gazing with everyone at Discord who made an innocent face. “Who? Me?” he asked acting dumbly. “Really now, I don’t know if I should feel insulted or not. I’m on your side, remember? Well, most of the time.” He whispered last words quietly and drank the rest of his tea. Shining Armor and Cadence exchanged their surprised gazes. As they recall, Discord did mention something about the wine back in the throne room. When they were about to ask him further about it, he suddenly started to rise from the table and up into the air. “Oh, dear me, is it that late already?” said Discord while looking at the window. “In all this excitement I completely forgot to lower the sun … inexcusable.” He snapped his fingers and vanished from the room. “Our side?” Miracle Blaze smirked. “Yeah, right,” she said before leaving the dining room. The Princess and the Royal Council felt really confused at the moment. Discord definitely seemed to know more than he cared to reveal. Was the poisoned wine his doing or was there someone else involved. They knew that they will learn the truth sooner or later. While gazing at the window they were watching the sun, which suddenly started to hide slowly behind the horizon. Meanwhile, back on Earth It was getting well after ten pm when I finally managed to finish installing the last bed. After the long debate we managed to reach an agreement of their bedroom arrangements. The six little fillies got the three double bunk beds, while our princesses claimed the double bed in the middle of the room. “I sleep on top!!!” shouted Rainbow Dash. “Me too!” added Applejack. “Me three!” squealed Pinkie Pie and soon all three of them ran out to take their places. “Hm, just like children,” summed up Rarity then quickly took one of the lower beds. “This one by the window is mine,” she said after teleporting quickly to it. “Um, that’s ok, then I’ll take the next to yours, Rarity,” said Fluttershy. I smiled a little while seeing their happy faces. “Really Alex, I do not know how to thank you enough,” said Celestia. Princess Luna in the meantime was testing their double bed while jumping and walking on it in all directions. “No problem,” I retorted. “If you’re going to stay here a little longer then I guess you should have your own bedroom.” Seeing that Applejack barely managed to climb up to the top bunk, I quickly added “Although, I have to admit that some adjustments might be necessary.” “OH, NO, NO, NO!!!” shouted miss Rarity. “These curtains do not fit the room. Dear sun, this is a real faux pas.” Those weren’t exactly the adjustments that I was having in mind. “Dear me, and this carpet, completely wasted, this needs to be fixed, RIGHT NOW!!!” she cried. At this point I was wondering if the fashion designer suddenly didn’t become an interior decorator. “I suggest to deal with this tomorrow, Miss Rarity. Until then I would like to ask you to leave everything as it is,” I suggested. She looked disappointed that I was trying to interrupt her work. “But I ...” I quickly interrupted her. “I'm sure you're all very tired right now so it will be better to get some sleep first. I promise you that you’ll get to decorate this room tomorrow, according to your heart’s content.” She didn’t seem to be convinced somehow. “Alex darling, I can assure you that I’m …” miss Rarity yawned suddenly as the sign of drowsiness spread across her face “…well, perhaps one night won’t make a difference.” ““Glad to hear it. Oh yeah, I almost forgot,” I said as I took a bag that was lying by the drawer which was located by the left wall of the room and took out a large decorated wooden box from it. “Oh my, and what is that fabulous looking box, dear Alex?” asked amazed Rarity while gazing with admiration at the wooden decorated trunk. “Well, I noticed that you wear those harmony jewels all the time, so I thought that maybe it might be a good idea to have some safekeeping place for them,” I said as I opened the box with a satin violet pillow inside. “What a marvelous idea, dear Alex, I certainly was getting tired of carrying it around,” said pleased Rarity. “Yeah, besides, we already lost one element of harmony so let’s stop at that. Better be safe than sorry,” said Applejack as she placed her harmony jewel in the chest. As I finally collected all the elements I closed it and approached the wall on the right side of the drawer. I crouched and took out a small wooden block from it. The girls came closer and began to observe me with intrigue. “One of the few hiding places of my house,” I said while seeing their surprised faces. “Only you and I will know about this place so when the time comes you’ll know where to find them.” “Cool,” said Rainbow and Pinky together. As I finally hid the box I felt a sudden tiredness slowly taking over me. No wonder. I have spent a whole day doing shopping for girls and preparing their bedroom. I had to drive many miles through many towns, so I wouldn’t make any suspicions. “You look tired, dear Alex,” said Celestia. “Yeah ... maybe a little,” I said while holding back a yawn. “I'd better get going. If you need anything else, feel free to ask.” I said while taking my tools and heading for the exit.” “Thank you, Alex.” I heard the voice of small Pinky after which I stood in the doorway and turned towards them. They all started thanking me, thus making me mixed a little. I just smiled and sent them a slight nod. Just when I was about to leave again … “Alex?” I turned around and looked at Celestia. She gave me her sincere smile and said “Good night.” “Good night,” I answered and closed the door behind me. I slowly walked down the stares into the dark salon. As I wanted to stash my tools into the cellar, I noticed a weak light coming from a slightly opened door of my library. I decided to check it out. I quietly went inside and saw the source of light coming from a small candle which was settled on the floor in the middle of the room. Little Twilight was lying right beside it while being surrounded by a pile of books. “Um, Twilight?” Sleeping peacefully with her head on an open book she didn’t wake up even when I called out her name. I kneeled beside her and as I was about to wake her I heard her weak voice. “Spike … Shiny … Cadence,” she whispered as a small tear went down her cheek. I started to wonder what was she dreaming about. I suddenly felt a chill on my skin. The library was getting really cold now. If she stays here she’ll catch a cold for sure. I guess I really should set the fireplace more often. I sighed deeply and gently picked her up. “Come on, I’ll take you to your bedroom,” I said while settling her muzzle on my left shoulder. As I picked the candle from the floor, she began to whisper again. “Mom … Dad,” I looked at Twilight as her soft cry made me feel strange all of a sudden. “You … miss your family, don’t you?” she didn’t give me any answer. “*Sigh* I know exactly how you feel, my dear,” I then slowly looked at the candle’s flame. “I really am,” I said as I blew out the flame covering the room in a total darkness. To be continued …
Chapter 7. The Ape's LairIt’s been three weeks since the girls started living together with me. So far all our attempts to find the thief and recover the tiara of harmony failed. Although Gregory assured me that the investigation is still in progress, the results generally remained the same. I remember how he once told me that it might be a good idea to give up on it. In the end we have nothing on the thief, so the chances of finding him and proving his guilt are rather small. Of course, Gregory doesn’t have a full picture of the case so it's no wonder that he is losing his enthusiasm quite quickly. After all, it’s a favor he’s doing after his working hours so I kind of understand him. Still, it’s getting really difficult each day to convince him to carry on the matter. We also didn’t manage to do much in the bear’s case. Its search by the specialized teams throughout the forest became unsuccessful. Of course, this situation does have its advantages. Without that fur ball around, we could finally start the search for the portal that will allow them to go back home. Forest near the lake, the 14th of January It was a beautiful Friday morning. Together with Max we were standing now in a thick pile of snow right next to the overthrown tree. We were carefully observing the area around us. I was a little bit drowsy as I haven’t been sleeping well lately ever since my dreams of the past started becoming stronger and more intense each passing night. I seriously couldn't find a logical explanation for them to appear. As I was holding on to my loaded rifle I was scanning the area for any unwelcome guests. So far the coast seems clear, but that still didn’t mean that the two of us were alone here. I was able to tell, more or less, my companions present locations by the traces they were leaving on the snowy carpet. “Aaa-aaachooo,” I heard suddenly somewhere nearby. “Bless you,” I said in a half-whispering manner. “Thank you, Alex, *sniff*, I guess I caught a little cold,” I heard Twilight’s voice in response. “How's it going?” I asked as the two hour search did make me a little impatient. “We’re trying, Alex,” I heard the resigned voice of Celestia somewhere nearby. “I'm sure it's here somewhere. I can feel its aura.” “Me too, your majesty,” replied Twilight. “But I cannot track it down. Something, *sniff*, is interfering with my vision whenever I come around it. Probably a side effect of an uncontrolled flow of inter-magical waves, *sniff*.” Whatever she meant by that it sounded serious. “Ah, it's no use sister.” I suddenly heard the annoyed voice of princess Luna somewhere behind my back. “I’ve been flying over this area for over an hour and I cannot locate this damn hole.” Somehow the search didn’t go according to our plan. Perhaps they needed a little break to calm their minds. “How about taking a little rest than, dear ladies?” I suggested as I took off my backpack and put it on the ground. “Our dear AJ prepared us a small snack, so it would be a sin not to make a use of it.” I pulled out a thermos with tea and a wrapped bundle with apple pretzels, one of our little cooks specialties. “Good idea, dear Alex,” said Celestia. I spilled the tea into small cups and watched as they started to levitate in the air. Two of them came to a stop in front of me right by the two small doses of steam that were coming out of their invisible muzzles. The third cup flew behind my back just above the overthrown tree. The pretzels joined the cups a moment later. Sipping some tea of my own I watched them consume their meal. “*Sigh*, I can’t feel my wings,” said Luna with her mouth full. “This damned hole must be a size of a pea.” “Quite possible, your majesty,” said Twilight. “However, it’s the size of the disturbance that makes me most concerned here. It’s far too large for such a phenomenon, *sniff*. It’s really mixing my magical senses.” “I have a question.” I suddenly decided to barge in their conversation. “What kind of interferences are you talking about?” “*Sniff*, in our world we call them magical interferences,” explained Twilight. “They come up as all sorts of invisible currents. Depending on their magical nature, they have a bigger or smaller influence on the spell casting abilities, *sniff*, thus forming a dissonance in sensory magic.” I wonder if just saying that ‘those magical charges disturb our magical senses’ wouldn’t sound more simple. “Um … ok, to put it simply, those discharges are the cause of your worries, right?” “That's right,” said Twilight. “Until we find an effective way to get pass them, we will have to continue searching blindly hoping that one of us will find it sooner or later.” That really could take some time. But was there any other way around. I wouldn’t mind joining in and helping out, but compared to them and Max, I was the blind one here. I probably wouldn’t notice this portal hole even if I were an inch from it. Feeling that my hands are getting cold, I tossed the tea cup away and shove them into my jacket’s pockets. Suddenly, I felt something and slowly took out my home keys. The thing that raised my curiosity happened to be a small chained pendant in a form of a plane. Its barely perceptible vibrations made me feel quite amazed. Suddenly, an idea came to my head. I grabbed a bunch of keys in my hand so that only the pendant and its thin chain were sticking out between my fingers. “Alex, what’s going on?” I heard Celestia’s surprised voice. “I’m … not quite sure,” I retorted as I went ahead and carrying the pendant in front of me all the time. Its vibrations were alternately disappearing and appearing again. Yet, they seemed to be more intense with each step I made. Suddenly, my lucky talisman started jumping up and down like crazy. As it blasted forward a few moments later with an enormous force it almost escaped my grip. Feeling that I was going in the right direction I turned my head to the overthrown tree, but quickly noticed the tracks in the snow close by. Max and my comrades were walking right beside me. The pendant suddenly got stuck in the mid air, somewhere at my eye level. Trying to pull it down with all my strength I realized that it might be stuck there for good. “Um … ladies? You think this might be it?” I asked with a begging tone. “Let me check,” said Celestia as she cast her magic making the air around my pendant glow with a gold glimmer. “This is it, you found it,” she said happily. “Amazing, how did you do it?” asked shocked Twilight. “Well, my talisman happens also to be a magnet. Apparently, the magnetic fields of the portal and the pendant began to draw each other ... or something like that.” “Brilliant,” retorted excited Twilight. “Well done, Alex.” “Thanks, but it was rather a plain luck you might say.” “Now we only need to open it,” said Celestia. “Give me a minute my friends; I know the right spell.” As I grabbed the pendant and pulled hard to retrieve it, I realized that it's stuck for good. Damn it. Together with Max we walked away to the side while keeping my eye on the pendant the whole time. As Celestia began to cast her spells, I noticed that my lucky talisman started to shake like crazy. Suddenly, I saw a bright light that slowly began to grow until it became a swirling bright portal.” “It worked.” I heard Princess Luna’s happy voice. “Great, now we can ...” Twilight froze in mid-sentence as the portal began to behave strangely. Its light white color began to mix with black, while thunderbolt discharges started to emerge from it. “What the hell?” I cried aghast while covering my face as I took a few more steps back. Max was barking like crazy as he was fighting with my grip around his collar. The wind increased as I noticed that some sticks, old leaves, and layers of snow flew past me and then disappeared into the portal. “WHAT? ... NO!!!” I heard Celestia’s scream. “THE PORTAL … ITS UNSTABLE!!!” Suddenly, I felt, that even without moving, my body began involuntarily to shift forward. This was getting ugly. “IT’S AURA … IT’S STATRTING TO PULL US IN!!!” cried Twilight. “WE MUST CLOSE IT BEFORE ...” I did not hear the rest because I was too busy keeping me and Max in one place. I kneeled to the ground and covered him from the portal’s sight. I started praying for all this to end quickly. “TIA, QUICK, CLOSE THE PORTAL BEFORE IT’S TO LATE!!!” screamed princess Luna. I heard the girls terrified screaming, but I couldn’t locate them anywhere around. I could feel the forest’s undergrowth quickly flying past me as it was restricting my eyesight. “Eeeeaaakkkk!” I suddenly heard someone’s scream and felt a big thump to my body. In an instant I noticed that something was clinging tightly to my neck and right leg. The weak moans were no doubt those of princess Luna and Twilight. I grabbed them both and placed them between me and Max. “PRINCESS CELESTIA!!!” I heard Twilight’s desperate cry. “JUST A LITTLE MORE, AHHH!!!” Celestia seemed to have a hard time standing her ground and taming the uncontrollable factor at the same time. Unfortunately, even if I knew where she was, I wouldn’t be able to help her. I could barely keep my ground. Feeling as my body is slowly starting to lose balance I dug my hands into the frozen ground, hoping to find any available hitching point. I could feel the dirt going under my nails, but my hands were so cold that I didn’t even feel any pain. It was then I noticed something heavy. Without hesitation, I grabbed the root of the nearest tree with both of my hands while fixing my feet to the ground. “AAAAAAHHHH!!!” I heard Celestia’s scream. I noticed suddenly that the portal force started to weaken slowly until the blissful silence came a few seconds later. It took me a moment, but I finally managed to turn my head. Thank God, the omnivorous portal was gone. I just hope that Celestia didn’t share its fate. “TIA!!!” I heard Princess Luna’s desperate cry as I was immediately pushed aside. “TIA, WHERE ARE YOU? TIA!!!” “L-Luna, ugh,” came suddenly Celestia’s weak voice. “Sister, thank the sun,” Luna said with relief in her voice. “Are you all alright?” asked worried Celestia as I managed to stand up and brush the snow of my head, while Max began to shake his fur from all the forest’s waste. The girls remained invisible, but their voices still gave away their probable locations. “We’re fine, your majesty,” answered Twilight. “Thanks to Alex. He caught us at the last moment.” “Tia? How do you feel?” Luna asked worried. “I'm fine Lulu. Closing the portal and casting the gravity spell at the same time is a little tiring ... but luckily it all ended well.” “How could this happen, your majesty?” asked confused Twilight. “I'm … not sure, Twilight. But from the moment when we began to track down the portal I sensed that something was wrong.” “What do you mean?” Luna asked curiously. “Well ... it’s aura was completely different from the portals that I and Star Swirl used to travel before. And those disturbances. They seemed to be completely out of place, but I did not think that reopening it would end up like this.” There was an awkward silence so I decided to interfere. “Maybe it's not the right time, dear Celestia,” I said suddenly. “But what actually just happened here?” Celestia remained silent for a while, but princess Luna was nice enough to answer my question. “Our portal has proved to be a black hole, Mister Alex,” said Luna coldly. “And this means that our return to Equestria just got more complicated. Any … other … questions?” Actually, I did have some, but judging by the nervous atmosphere I decided to wait with them until we return home. “Aaaaachoooooo.” Twilight sneeze made her suddenly visible for a second, just to disappear once more. “Gesundheit,” I said slightly shocked. “*Sniff*, thank you. This cold is killing me.” Suddenly she began to cough as well. “I suggest that we go back to the library *cough, cough* and examine this matter in peace.” “That we shall do, dear Twilight Sparkle. But I believe that your work is over for today,” Luna said firmly. “*Sniff*, I … don’t understand,” Twilight said surprised. “I'm afraid that Luna is right, Twilight,” said Celestia. “In your present state you cannot properly use your magic powers. My sister and I will take care of the portal while you focus on getting better.” “*Sniff*, it's nothing, really, I’m fine, * cough, cough *” she said hoarsely. The wooden cottage by the lake, a few minutes later As we finally crossed the threshold of my house, Twilight and the princesses broke the invisibility spell. They all were dressed in different color winter sets made by the dressmaker Rarity and I have to admit that those suit them just fine. However, our princesses did acquire some visible changes that couldn’t come unnoticed. Celestia’s pink mane and tail have become a mixture of blue, purple, green, and pink. From what I've learned, this is what she used to look like each time she was performing her royal duties. I must say that it fits her quite nicely. I found her to be the confident type, although sometimes I could see her with an absent gaze which no doubt had something to do with her kingdom. At the beginning I tried to avoid her and the others as much as possible. But when you live together under one roof such a state of affairs cannot last forever. I still remember the day when Celestia came knocking to my room asking, “Alex, can I have a word with you?” And that’s how it began. At first I found those conversations to be a little tiring, but I quickly started to get used to them. She also happens to be a wine lover, as my basement has many in stock. While enjoying the branded wines, we used to talk only about our worlds at first. But as the days past, we have switched to a more personal topics like her work and responsibilities of the ruler, my present life here, our passions, interests, and stuff. Surprisingly, she didn’t ask me any uncomfortable questions about my past. As if she knew me. Unfortunately, I couldn’t say the same thing about our princess of the night, as her attitude towards me remained rather cold and indifferent. Luna’s wavy mane and tail became, quite literally, a reflection of the night starry sky. Her fur took a dark blue color which made her appearance become more ... how should I put it? Dark, gloomy … and cold. Usually she always tries to avoid me which doesn’t bother me at all. But as soon as I try to give them a helping hand, she quickly tries to push me back. Sometimes she really makes me feel like an unwanted element. However, Celestia and the others really appreciate what I’m doing for them so in the end, we are forced to tolerate each other. I noticed that beside patrolling the house at night she likes to gaze with a fascination at my world’s starry sky, which, unlike that of her kingdom, doesn’t need magic to work. I have to admit that she still remains a mystery to me. And finally, Twilight, the gentle and talented unicorn who together with princesses spends almost all the time in my private library while studying the history of the human civilization. But sometimes I wonder if this is just the matter of knowledge hunger, or more like a way to cover her own guilt. Unjustified guilt to be exact. She’s constantly torturing herself for losing the tiara, although the princess and her friends seemed to forgive her long ago. Luckily, there’s something besides my library that makes her day. Technology. Any kind of devices that run on electricity seem to catch her interests. She either tries to learn about them herself, or asks me instead. I still remember that one terrifying day when she almost dismounted my laptop while trying to figure out how the windows system and the internet does work. *Smirk*. Once Celestia, Luna, and Twilight appeared we were joined by Applejack who just came out of the kitchen. This little filly has more energy and pride than any other person I have met so far. She’s always looking for the bright side of the deal and her confidence always seems to brace up everyone around, including me. But, although little AJ spends a lot of her time for cooking and gym, she sometimes feels a strong need to surrender to what besides her family she loves the most; Apple farming. Being deprived of this one factor sometimes makes her a real workaholic whose trying to fill up the empty gap. Although I feel sorry for her there isn’t much I can do in the current situation. “So, how did it go, partner?” Applejack asked curiously. “*Sniff*, thanks to Alex we managed to locate the portal, but ...” replied Twilight. “That’s great news,” Applejack interjected happily as Rarity joined us. In the meantime, Fluttershy was taking care of Max. “So, when are we leaving?” Twilight and princesses all made evasive stares. “Unfortunately, *sniff*, we encountered some difficulties,” said distressed Twilight. Together with princesses Twilight managed to explain what was the deal about. The rest of the girls sure became surprised. “What in tar nation?” asked shocked Applejack. “Dear me, that’s terrible,” stated Rarity. “Are you sure you’re all ok, darlings?” “We’re fine, Rarity. We're just a little cranky, that's all,” replied Twilight seeing the worried looks on her friends faces. “Then sit down and relax,” said Applejack. “I’ll serve you all some tea right away.” “Thank you, Applejack,” said Celestia. “Me and Luna will be in the library. We are going back to the portal’s place soon, so we need to prepare.” “Of course, your majesty ... oh, by the way, how did you find my pretzels if I may ask?” asked interested Applejack making Celestia smile sincerely. “Absolutely marvelous, dear Applejack,” replied Celestia. As Applejack became pleased with her princess words she then turned her gaze at princess Luna. “Not bad at all, but I believe they could use a little more icing,” Luna stated plainly. Applejack raised an eyebrow in surprise while Celestia rolled her eyes and looked up into the ceiling while making a significant face. “I see ... well, it so happens that I just took the new set from the oven,” said Applejack. “This time I'll make sure to hit your taste, your highness.” Luna made a pleased expression and then started walking towards the library. “Twilight?” Celestia was now looking at her former student who was sitting and staring with worried eyes at the floor. “Are you all right?” “Uhm, yes, your highness, *sniff*. I’m fine. I'll join you right away,” said Twilight while standing back on her hooves. “No, my dear Twilight, you’re dismissed until you recover,” retorted Celestia while giving her a meaningful stare. Her words made Twilight rather shocked. “But I ... * cough, cough *” Twilight’s coughing seemed to be even stronger now. “Our return is important, but so is your health,” Celestia said with a calm voice. “Once you get better you’re welcome to go with us to the forest.” As she saw Twilight’s disappointed face, she quickly added “We will keep you informed on everything so no need to worry.” Celestia gently patted her on the head. “Y-yes, your majesty, *sniff*,” said Twilight with sadness in her voice and lowered her gaze. Celestia gave her a gentle smile and then followed princess Luna into the library. Twililight sighed deeply. “Cheer up, Twilight,” said AJ while putting the hoof on her shoulder. “Now that we know where the portal is all that’s left is to make it work properly.” “*Sniff*, I know, but ...” Twilight became silent all of a sudden. “I’m sure you and the princesses will come up with something,” said AJ while smiling at her. “Now, off to bed with you. I'll bring you something to warm you up.” “Come, my dear,” ordered Rarity. “I'll take you upstairs to the bedroom.” As Twilight followed her friend, they both began to walk up the stairs. I was keeping my eyes on them until they disappeared behind their bedroom door. Applejack sighed deeply and shook her head. “She’s trying too hard,” stated AJ. “I guess she still can’t forgive herself for losing the tiara.” “Poor Twilight,” said worried Fluttershy. “We need to cheer up our little Twily-Wily,” said Pinky who suddenly appeared out of nowhere. “Another party?” we all asked with weary voices. “Aha,” answered Pinky while sending me an anticipating grin. No doubt about it, Pinky Pie is the most cheerful pony of the group, but many human doctors would probably state that she has an ADHD syndrome or something. She loves having fun in any way possible and making parties is her way of life. As I still remember her pathological second identity, I always make sure that it will never come out again. Just thinking about that ... let's call her Pinkamena, sends shivers down my spine. That’s why I allow her to have her parties from time to time. If only she could forget about inviting me, I would be much grateful. “Maybe some other time. All that she needs now is some peace and quiet. Once she gets better we’ll return to this conversation, ok?” I said and without waiting for any more of Pinkie’s begging I made my escape and followed AJ into the kitchen. “Ok, partner, this time we’re gonna make princess Luna lost for words,” said AJ as she jumped from the kitchen stool onto the kitchen counter. She stood near the tray of freshly baked apple pretzels. The sweet smell of apples and cinnamon was filling the air. I snorted softly as I heard AJ’s words. “She sure is a princess alright,” I said with a gibe. “She’s so … picky.” “Well, princess Luna does have her taste so there’s nothing we can do about it,” she said as she was preparing the porridge. In the meantime, she made a frosting which she used later to cover the pastries according to the one specific royal order. “How about some chocolate sprinkles for our little princess?” I asked mockingly. “Great idea,” retorted AJ making me shake my head in disbelief. Without making any other proposals I handed her the sprinkle’s box from the cabinet. Meanwhile, Twilight’s porridge was slowly boiling in the pot. “Hot porridge with honey and cinnamon will quickly put her back on her hooves,” said AJ while pouring food into a deep bowl. “How’s the tea, Alex?” “Ready,” I said while pouring the brew into one of the cups and putting it on a tray right next to the porridge bowl and a pretzel. With a tray in hand, we went up the stairs. As we entered their bedroom we found little Twilight lying at the bottom bunk in a reclining position, coughing hardly. There were some used tissues in the small waste bin right beside her bed. She made a weak smile once she noticed us. “Thank you, * cough *, but there’s no need, really,” said Twilight while wiping her runny nose. I placed the tray in the corner of her bed and looked at her. “You’re welcome. Bon appetite, my dear” I said with a smile as I placed the porridge bowl in her little tiny hooves while Applejack jumped on her bed. “Thanks Alex,” said AJ. “I’ll take over from here.” “Thanks Alex,” said AJ. “I’ll take over from here.” “As you wish. Make sure that she eats it all while I’ll serve our princesses their tea,” I said getting ready to leave the room. “Leave it to me,” I heard in response when I came to the door. As I turned my head, I saw AJ who already began to feed her patient. Twilight chocked a few times, making AJ gently pat her back. Perhaps I should consider buying her some medicine while in town. I guess it won’t make any difference if the coughing syrup is drunken by a human or a pony. After some preparations I finally managed to walk into the library. The green walls of this enormous room were almost covered with bookshelves. The huge window which was placed on the opposite of the entrance illuminated the room fairly enough for a relaxing read. My parents enormous book collection was based mostly on human medicine, history, and psychology, but the topic’s list was definitely much wider. As I was holding the tray I found the princesses sitting on a green couch in the left corner of the room. With a help of numerous drawings Celestia was explaining Luna the principles of the portal operations. They both gazed at me when I approached them. “Care for some tea, dear ladies?” I asked as I came to a stop by a small wooden table which was located in front of the couch. “Thank you, Alex,” said Celestia with a smile as she used her magic to move aside all the books and notes that were lying on the table. I placed the tray on it and poured the tea cups for all of us. “Just as you ordered, princess, the amount of icing has been doubled,” I said while suppressing a sneer and sat down on the couch’s opposite corner. While sipping the tea, in the corner of my eye I was watching one of the pretzels flying slowly into Luna’s mouth. After the first bite she suddenly started to devour it in a way that certainly didn’t have anything to do with a royal etiquette. At least not in my world. Her loud slurping while drinking from the levitating cup convinced me that she probably missed the tea drinking lessons as well. I suddenly realized that Celestia was staring at her as well. Our gazes didn’t seem to be left unnoticed for long. “What?” asked annoyed Luna while looking at us menacingly with narrowed eyes. “Uhm, nothing, nothing,” I said with a smile as I began to slurp loudly from my cup while champing on the way. As I winked at Celestia she quickly got the idea and took the same loud sip from her cup. Luna was looking at us confused while we barely held the urge to burst out laughing. She quickly focused back on her pretzel, only this time, her eating manners seemed to be more like those of a princess. As I was browsing the internet on my laptop I sometimes cared to peek at their studies. I quickly realized that princess Luna, unlike Celestia, wasn’t exactly a big fan of the portal topic. I bet she would rather like to have a lecture about this world’s astronomy instead. Fortunately, my library has many of that in stock as well. Most of the cosmos collections originates back from my childhood times when being fascinated by Star Trek and Star Wars, I became really interested in distant galaxies. Of course, as time passed, I slowly got tired of it … although I still like to gaze at the stars sometimes. As I peeked again at them, I noticed that princess Luna suddenly fell asleep while leaning against her sister. Celestia was now staring at her with a gentle smile. With the levitation spell she grabbed a small red blanket which was lying in the corner of the couch and wrapped Luna with it. She then kissed her softly on her forehead. “There aren’t many moments here when I can see her look so peaceful,” Celestia whispered to me while keeping her eyes on Luna. I still couldn’t help it to think that I probably was one of the main factors. “Homesickness, I’m sure,” I retorted quietly. “*Sigh* you’re right ... there’s not a single day that we wouldn’t think about it,” she said while looking at me. “However, now that thanks to you we were able to find the portal we are getting closer to our home.” “Fortunately, you were able to close it before it sucked us all in. Think you can tame it so that you can return,” I asked curiously. My question made her ponder for a moment. “I … I hope so, Alex,” she said with feverish eyes. “I’m afraid, however, that creating a portal is one thing and changing its nature is something quite different.” “What do you mean?” I asked as her words made me somewhat intrigued. “I never, even once, tried to restore the true nature of the dimensional connection since there was no need for it. The inter-dimensional travel requires a stable portal with a constant flow of power. Only then a transfer of any living organisms is mostly safe.” “That does make sense ... but, you did manage to travel through it, right? Not to mention you came through safe and sound,” I noted. “I’m afraid I don’t remember much of our dimensional travel, dear Alex,” Celestia said worried. “It seems that the tunnel’s energy must’ve remained stable somehow ... at least enough to not harm us. Perhaps we were lucky and got out just before the portal’s energy went berserk.” “And got rejuvenated while at it?” I asked involuntarily making her think for a while. “Quite possible. Unfortunately, we don’t posses enough information’s to make that conclusion. Being as it is we can’t even carry out a full analysis of the portal with our magic. Apparently, something is disrupting the correlation between our worlds,” said Celestia. “And you have no clue what it might be?” I asked. She nodded her head and started staring at the floor. “Well, guess we’re gonna find out sooner or later … but you know, there’s still one thing that puzzles me.” “Yes?” she asked while looking at me intently. “If you know how to create a portal to the other worlds, why won’t you try to create a new one to Equestria?” I asked forcing her to make a tolerant smile. “My sister isn’t stupid, Mister Alex,” Luna interjected suddenly. While still lying besides Celestia she was staring at me now with a slightly bewildered eyes. “If it really was so simple we wouldn’t be here right now.” “Lulu!?” Celestia said surprised. “I’m sorry sister, did we wake you?” “I was conscious the whole time, Tia.” Luna yawned lightly as she got up and began to rub her eyes. “I just decided to calm my mind a little, that’s all. I won’t be able to get any sleep until we get back home.” She looked at me again. “It seems, however, that Mister Alex, as usual, is trying to stick his nose into matters that are none of his concern.” That always grumpy tone of hers was sometimes really annoying. I wasn’t one of those who could be treated as a punching bag and I saw no point in making any exceptions, even for some sulky princess from a far away kingdom. And besides, it’s not like I’m helping them because I like to; I just want my old peaceful life back as quick as possible. “The thing is, dear Alex ...” said Celestia after seeing us glaring at each other. “Tia, this has nothing to do with him,” objected Luna. “I see no reason why he shouldn’t know, Lulu,” Celestia replied with a firm voice. “Since we are living together under one roof, we don’t need to hide anything from him.” “But ...” Celestia and Luna were gazing firmly at each other for a moment until the younger sister turned her head away. “*Sigh* fine, have it your way.” Celestia then turned her gaze at me and continued. “As I was saying, dear Alex, the problem is that each world, even ours, has some specific coordinates that must be considered while creating the portal,” said Celestia. “Since all my and Star Swirl’s travels had begun in our kingdom as a starting point, we never found the need to determine its own coordinates. It seems we made a big mistake.” “So, how were you able to come back?” I asked. “The connection remains active until someone, or something, doesn’t break it ... or as in this case, disturbs its true nature,” explained Celestia. “So far our returns didn’t give us much trouble ... until now. We will do everything what’s in our power to tame the portal. If, despite our efforts we fail, we will have to focus on creating a new one instead. However, finding the right world might take us some time.” Well , that certainly was a one dark scenario that I wish would never happen. “Well, good luck with the portal than. I’ll try to contact Gregory again. No matter which way you’re going back home the last element of harmony must be found.” “Thank you, Alex,” said Celestia with a graceful look. “Since everything seems to be clear now …” said Luna while rising suddenly “… we can now go back to the forest.” She jumped from the couch and began to move towards the exit. Celestia stood up and looked at her with a worried gaze. “Maybe you should have some sleep first, Lulu. I'm sure that the portal isn’t going anywhere,” proposed Celestia making Luna stop for a moment. “I’ll sleep once we will return to our world, sister,” stated Luna coldly without turning her head away. “I do not want to stay in this dimension longer than necessary.” As she said that she proceeded to the exit. “Luna ...” Celestia called out to her sister, but she didn’t react this time and left the library. She watched the door for a moment until she sat back on the couch and sighed. “I'm worried about her,” she said with her down casted eyes. “I don’t blame her,” I replied. “Far away from home, in a strange world ... and forced to live under one roof with me.” Celestia looked at me with a mixed stare. “Oh, no, no, please, don’t take it that way, Alex,” she said giving me a pleading look. “She doesn’t get much sleep and since we got here she has become … well, not herself.” “Perhaps if I ended up in Equestria I would feel the same way so I understand her well, Celestia,” I said while looking at her carefully. “But I cannot help thinking that whenever I try to help you guys she’s trying to push me away.” Celestia remained quiet for a moment while thinking about something. “Well ... you see, Alex ...” “TIA!” Her words got interrupted by the rough call of her younger sister. “ARE YOU COMING OR NOT?” Celestia got somewhat mixed up and with a deep sigh she lowered her gaze again. “I’m sorry, Alex, but ...” she said slightly ashamed, but I just nodded in response. “It’s OK.” I said as I looked at the clock on the wall. “I was about to take Max to the vet for a routine examination anyway.” “I understand,” she said while coming down from the couch. “Then I wish you both a safe return.” “Thanks,” I said with a smile that she returned a moment later. “We’ll be back before you know it” “TIA!!! I SWEAR ON THE MOON … I MEAN MY MOON, I WILL LEAVE YOU BEHIND, DEAR SISTER!!!” Hearing this made us both smirk lightly. “Well, ladies first.” I turned my arm in a ceremonial way, then followed her until we left the library. Princess Luna was already standing by the exit door, dressed in her white fluffy pompom hat, white scarf, white vest, and white socks designed by ‘Madame de Rarity’. She was sending us a mean look while tapping impatiently her little hoof against the floor. “Come on sister, we do not have all day,” said Luna while levitating Celestia’s winter yellow set with her magic, forcing her to dress in a rush. I decided to dress up as well. “Good luck ladies and be careful out there,” I said while putting my jacket on. Princess Luna looked at me with bewildered eyes and with a cast of magic she suddenly disappeared from my sight. I only noticed how the exit door of my house flew open and closed with a slam a moment later. Celestia send me an apologetic gaze and then followed her sister’s hoof steps. As soon as the door closed behind her I came back to the salon where Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy were busy massaging Max’s belly while he was lying on his back. At first, our shy little yellow filly had many reasons to avoid me for that trick I played on her with the freezer. In time, however, she began to talk to me normally again. Although, we usually don’t have much to talk about. It’s clear that she still doesn’t trust me. Aside from her being shy and that she loves animals I don’t know much about her. I bet she would find me less appalling if I promised to be a vegetarian ... yeah, dream on. Although, it is hard for us to find a common language Max happens to be a tiny thread of understanding between us. Not to mention that he has become much more mellow ever since she took care of him. As I approached them to fasten the leash on Max’s collar I felt something falling on my head and rolling across the floor. While massaging my skull I saw a crashed can of cola lying a few inches away from me. I already knew what was the deal and raised my head up. On the ceiling, in a small makeshift hammock, little Rainbow was just waking up from one of her long naps. While stretching up and wiggling she managed to knock out a few more cans which collapsed onto the floor. My thoughts went back to the days when I found out that she used to take naps on the clouds in her world. Of course, sending her three thousand feet into the sky above us was not an option. So I installed this hammock on the salon ceiling instead. With a blanket and a pillow she would spend several hours a day for napping, gym, and reading some of my book referrals. Little Rainbow yawned heavily and after looking around she finally gazed down at us. “Hey guys, what’s up?” asked Rainbow. “Hello Rainbow, well … good news actually. Twilight and our princesses found the portal,” announced Fluttershy. “Yeah, I heard it all. It seems the portal is useless for now. Bummer,” said Rainbow. “By the way, Alex, I just finished the Indian Joke (Indiana Johns) thing. Just as I predicted, this is nowhere near the Daring Doo series. But don’t sweat it, it doesn’t suuuck that much. So, got any more useless stories like that?” I sure felt like telling her a story about a human who kicked one specific colored pegasus in a flank right about now. “Hey, did you hear that?” I started looking around the room while pretending that I was trying to locate the source of the voice. “I guess the dog just farted. Oh, by the way, have you seen that irritating little Rainbow? You know, the one whose hair had a fight with some cans of paint.” Only Pinkie cared to giggle at my words. I looked back up and noticed Rainbow’s sulky gaze. “Ha, ha, I love your monkey jokes,” she said while pulling out a book from under her blanket. “Here, catch.” She dropped it down straight into my hands. I was able to notice that it was covered in something. “Wait a minute …why’s this book all sticky?” I asked while examining the book. Rainbow just shrugged her shoulders and made an innocent face. “Beat’s me. Perhaps it has something to do with all that cola you gave me.” “Oh, so it’s my fault now?” I asked feeling offended. Rainbow just made a playful grin and said “well, since you put it that way.” Suddenly, I noticed a pair of white headphones sticking out of her ears. “Hey, is that my mp3 player?” I asked with an irritation in my voice. “Maybe,” she answered plainly without any embarrassment. “The same one that you weren’t supposed to take without my permission?” “And your point is?” she asked mockingly. I raised my hand so she could return me my property. She just shrugged and tossed it so carelessly that my player nearly hit the floor. Luckily, my reflexes proved to be reliable this time. I guess leaving my player in the gym isn’t a very good idea anymore. I quickly started walking upstairs with an attempt to hide my music player from the Rainbows sticky hooves. My room seems to be the only restricted zone for her so it should be safe there. Suddenly, I noticed little Rarity being absorbed in making the next set of clothes in her workshop which was located in a huge free space right next to my room. The needles, threads, scissors, and fabric materials were magically levitating and cooperating together around a wooden horse mannequin. Or should I say a wooden rocking horse toy from which I removed the rockers of. Fortunately, it turned out to be just right. Many shelves of small wooden cupboards were fitted with piles of different tailor materials and equipment that I bought according to her will. I even managed to equip her with a sewing machine which was a memento of my mother. I didn’t use it anyway, so there was no reason for it to lay down being covered in dust. Slowly, and as quietly as I could, I tried to sneak into my room hoping that I’ll manage to get pass unnoticed. “♪Oh, Alex honey♪” Damn it. I froze as I suddenly heard her quiet singing voice. As I twisted my head I gazed at the little white unicorn as she was sending me an anticipating smile. “Have you finally changed your mind?” she asked hopefully. “You mean the outfit, or ... ?” I asked, although I knew the answer already. “Why both, my darling. I’m ready any time,” announced Rarity while greedily measuring my long mane and beard. That’s right, she’s been tormenting me almost each day to trim them. I could already see it in her eyes how the hair clipper, comb, and scissors attack me like a tornado. Total carnage. A Fashionista, a decorator, and a barber in one tiny little body. As for the outfit … well, let’s just say that after getting my pink winter set I realized that our fashion tastes differ, like a lot. Besides, I would have to serve her as a living mannequin which scares me the most as she sometimes likes to punch a needle a little too hard. “No, Rarity,” I replied with an exaggerated smile. “But thanks anyway. Enjoy your work, my dear,” I said as I quickly entered my room and hid my mp3 player in my desk drawer. As I came back to the salon I noticed that Rainbow was squirming in her hammock, thus making some cans and plastic bags rustle inside of it. “How about you finally clean up that bad of yours?” I asked wondering what I was thinking. She was never the clean type to begin with. Usually, girls would help me clean around the house, but this one always tries to make an excuse. Little Rainbow looked at me and rolled her eyes. “Ookaay,” she said wearily, then grabbed a pillow and blanket in her teeth and flew out of the hammock. As she grabbed a side of it she turned it upside down making its entire contents fall down on us. We were simply covered by trashed cans, empty packs of chips, and a pile of lollipop sticks. Somehow I have a hunch she did it on purpose. “Great,” I said, barely holding back my anger while looking at all the waste scattered around the salon. “Now clean this up.” “Hey, you told me to clean up my hammock,” she said after putting the pillow and the blanket back in place. “What lay’s outside of it is none of my concerns.” “CLEAN … THIS … UP!!!” I shouted feeling that my patience has just ended, but Rainbow just waved back at me and went back to sleep. I could feel my blood pressure jumping over the scale. Little Rainbow, ehh ... probably the fastest flying being in all of Equestria, happens also to be my biggest pain in the ass. Sometimes I wondered how do I manage to put up with her. Of course, I know exactly where all of this malice is coming from. She just suffers from lack of free space. Not that my house is small or something. She’s just always gazing wistfully at the sky above us and the thought that she cannot spread her wings and fly into the blue is like a torture for her. I discovered, by chance, that she liked to sneak out of the house at night for some air cruising. Shortly after she was tracked down by princess Luna who made quite a commotion. And so, the unhappy Rainbow decided to turn her desperation towards me as she began to tease and play tricks on me together with her best friend, Pinkie Pie. As of now she’s forced to fly around the salon and burn her energy in a home gym. “Buck this,” I whispered while trying to calm down. “We're going. Once we get back I don’t want to see even a single crumb on the floor,” I said it loud so the little toddler in a hammock could hear it. “And the party?” I heard Pinkie’s pleading question. “We'll talk about it when we get back from the vet. Until then, please, try not to crash my home,” I begged while walking with Max to the door. For the last time I took a peek at my salon hoping that when I get back, everything, including garbage, will be in its place. “See you, Max,” said Fluttershy while waving to him. “Remember to be polite and listen to what your doctor says.” Max? … polite? … really? Somehow I really doubt that. As soon as we have closed the door behind us ... [Third POV] ... little Rainbow stuck her head out of the hammock and with a sour face she began to mimic the host. “Clean this up, clean this up … MAN, WHAT A PEDANT!!!” she said with an annoyed voice. “I do not know, my dear, what’s your problem,” interjected little Rarity who was busy working at her workshop upstairs and didn’t even care to look at her. “It’s quite logical that our dear Alex is a neat person. Why won’t you try to follow his example for once?” Rainbow was just about to tell her to sew some cotton peg and stuff it up her own muzzle, but she decided to bite her tongue instead. She swiftly jumped out of her hammock and flew down to the salon. As she ran off to one of the windows located next to the exit door she began to gaze through it. “Um … Rainbow Dash?” Fluttershy asked quietly. Rainbow just waved a hoof at her while keeping an eye on Alex all the time. “Okay, he’s driving out of the garage ... he’s entering the forest road ... aaand, he’s gone,” Rainbow announced happily and came back to the salon. “Okay guys, time to enter the ape’s lair,” she announced while smiling evilly. Fluttershy and Pinky exchanged their surprised gazes with each other. “Oh … um … I don’t know Rainbow,” said abashed Fluttershy. “We did promise not to go there without his permission.” “Chill out, Fluttershy. He will never notice a thing … unless you spill some beans.” Rainbow send them a defiant look. “No ... of course not,” stuttered Fluttershy. “Pinky promise,” Pinky replied cheerfully. All three of them were so busy that they didn’t even notice the fourth filly approaching them. “Alright, Rainbow, what are you up to this time?” came suddenly a voice from the kitchen’s side. They all noticed Applejack who was walking now in their direction and eyeing them suspiciously. “A little reconnaissance you might say. Are you in?” asked Rainbow without a trace of trouble. “Let me think about it,” said Applejack while rubbing her chin. “No.” “What? Oh, come on AJ, we’ve been here for almost three weeks and we still don’t know much about him,” said Rainbow. “No,” Applejack replied again. “The conditions are perfect. Primo, he’s gone, second, princesses are gone as well. Not to mention that Twilight is sick and stuck to bed. There are no obstacles in our way. Who knows when another opportunity like that will happen?” said Rainbow. “You were asleep all this time, so how do you know that?” asked surprised Applejack. “I wasn’t sleeping, I was napping, it’s different,” replied Rainbow. “So, are you coming or not?” “Oh look, my echo just came back,” stated Applejack while keeping her hoof near her ear. “And it still says … NO!” Rainbow looked disappointed at her until a sudden thought struck her mind. “Oh well, can’t blame you. Not everyone has that something,” stated Rainbow making the apple farmer confused. “Huh?” asked Applejack while raising an eyebrow. “Well, you know, courage and stuff like that. It's quite natural that you would never do anything that might be even a little bit risky. You’re such an innocent little girl after all.” Rainbows mocking words made Applejack narrow her eyes menacingly. “But our Fluttershy here …” Rainbow stood next to the yellow pegasi and put her hoof around Fluttershie’s neck “… she’s brave enough to go in there without any hesitation.” “Um … actually, I ...” Rainbow covered Fluttershie’s mouth, giving her a clue to remain silent. “You say I don’t like to take a risk, huh?” asked Applejack incredulously. Rainbow felt that her friend was smoothly falling for her trap. Just a little more. “Well, duh. You know, I never told you this, but you remind me of Flutteshy’s chickens somewhat.” Applejack and Fluttershy both became surprised at Rainbow’s words. “What in tar nation are you blabbing about, girl?” asked confused and impatient Applejack. Rainbow looked at her with a smile, then closed her eyes and took a deep breath. “Bock~bock~bock~bock~bock,” cackled Rainbow. Her successful chicken imitation made Applejack pissed as the offended filly walked up so close to her that their noses were now sticking together. “I'm not afraid of anything,” declared angered Applejack as her exasperated face forced Rainbow to smile cockily. “Oh really, *smirk*, prove it,” she said while grinning defiantly. Applejack hesitated for a moment, but finally decided to take the challenge. “*Sigh* fine, I’m in. But I feel there’s gonna be trouble.” “Great, then let’s go,” said Rainbow and started to walk towards the stairs. “Whoa there, Betsy,” said Applejack as she stepped on her tail. “Hey, what gives?” asked annoyed Rainbow. “Are you breaking up already?” Applejack quickly pointed out to the Rarity’s workshop on the upper floor. “Yeah, I know, Rarity. Ever since Alex helped her organize that tiny boutique …” Rainbow uttered the last two words imitating the Fashionista’s dialect “… she plays in his team. But it doesn’t matter. I know how to deal with her. Well … are you ready?” They all nodded and followed her lead. As they took the second stairs to avoid walking directly into the Rarity’s workshop, they quietly walked the long corridor and by keeping close to the wooden railing they soon came near Alex’s bedroom door. They needed to go inside unnoticed, but the problem was that Rarity’s workshop was right at the end of the corridor. There was a chance that she would notice them while walking inside. “Okay …” whispered Rainbow Dash. “… we have to distract her. Ready, Fluttershy?” She looked at her pegasi friend. “Uhm, yes ... I mean, I think so,” Flutershy replied hesitantly. “Good. Remember, keep her occupied so we can sneak inside,” explained Rainbow. “Good luck, girl.” Fluttershy walked pass them silently and entered the Fashionista’s workshop. “Um, Rarity?” Fluttershy called out to her best friend as Rarity turned around and smiled widely at her best friend’s sight. “Why, Fluttershy darling,” said surprised Rarity. “What brings you here?” “Well …” began Flutershy while twisting her hoof on the floor. “… remember how much you wanted to make that new dress with sequins for me? The one I declined?” “Yes, my dear, I remember it well.” Rarity’s eyes suddenly grew big. “Have you … changed your mind?” she asked hopefully. “Well, actually, why not, I ...” Fluttershy didn’t get a chance to finish as she saw the prominent face of her friend. Using her magic Rarity fetched a tailors ruler which started to squirm around Fluttershy’s small body while she wrote down the measurements in her small notepad. “Oh, how marvelous. Thank you, Fluttershy, you'll see, this will be a true masterpiece. Oh, I can’t wait.” She began to jump in place from excitement, then turned around and walked over to her working table. “Alright, this might take some time so please come back in the evening.” Fluttershy quickly looked behind her and saw her friends anticipating faces as Rainbow urged her to carry on. “Actually, dear Rarity, now that Max’s gone and I'm free at the moment, I would be happy to work with you ... if that’s not a problem for you of course?” If Rarity could make an even wider smile it would probably become permanent. “What a wonderful idea, my dear,” said Rarity while grabbing her and putting her beside the mannequin. “This way the dress will be simply perfect.” Rarity began to collect all the necessary materials while the rest of the fillies were waiting patiently for the right moment. “Alright, my dear …” Rarity said finally with an insane expression on her face, as all the tailor’s material was already flowing above her head. “… ready for the next big step in the fashion’s history?” That view made Fluttershy swallow hard. “Y-yay,” moaned Fluttershy just before the tornado of fashion swallowed her completely. The girls realized that the timing is perfect as Rarity was now focused only on Fluttershy. However, while walking slowly to Alex’s bedroom door, they needed to stop for a moment and gaze in shock at the fashion horror that they made Fluttershy go through. It would seem that the younger version of Rarity lost some of her sensitive touch. They listened to Fluttershy’s cries and, with ears flapped back on their skulls, all three of them finally went inside the room and closed the door behind them. Rainbow Dash, Applejack, and Pinky Pie were now leaning besides the door and breathing deeply. “Thank you, dear Fluttershy,” said Applejack as she took off her big cowboy hat and placed it on her chest. “I hope your great sacrifice will not go to waste.” “This is for you, the bravest filly I knew,” said Rainbow while saluting in the Fluttershy’s honor while Pinky pretended to play a farewell song on a trumpet. “Okay …” said Rainbow after a minute of silence. “… let’s see what this monkey has in store.” “Is it me, or didn’t you promise that you’ll stop calling him like that?” asked Applejack. “No, I said I’ll think about it,” retorted Rainbow as they all stepped further into the Alex’s room which was dimensionally the same size as theirs … except that he was having the whole room all to himself. The first thing that caught their eyes was a large double uncovered bed which was littered with piles of clothes. “Oh, sweet apple ciders, what a mess,” stated Applejack with a frown. “See, and that smart-ass Rarity still defends him. Oh, I'd love to see that stupid look on her face if she saw that,” said Rainbow cheerfully while landing on a wooden edge of the bed. “Okay, let's do this quickly before anyone notices. We split up and search the entire room.” “I'll check the dresser,” announced Applejack as she approached the piece of the furniture which was placed on the right side of the bed and opened one of its lower drawers. “Been there, done that,” Pinky announced cheerfully as she jumped suddenly out of the drawer that the farmer just opened making her almost die of a heart attack. “Uh, but … how?” Applejack gasped while leaning against the bed and panting deeply. “No, I don’t want to know.” She raised her hoof just as Pinky was about to answer her. In the meantime, Rainbow Dash was looking with envy at the thirty-two inch TV which was hanging on the wall on the opposite side of the bed. “Unbelievable, we missed so many cool movies and it’s only because Rarity, Fluttershy, and Princess Celestia love to watch those ... brrr, brazil soap operas,” she stated it in a disgust manner. “And here he has a second TV, only to himself.” “Well, he’s the host so it’s logical that he get’s what’s best,” said Applejack while getting ready to check what’s under the bed. “But this is so unfair,” Rainbow bragged unhappy making Applejack to roll her eyes. “Sure thing, Rainbow, just remember to tell him that once he comes back,” she teased and gave her a cheeky smile. They both exchanged their glances and quickly resumed their search. “Hey, what’s that?” asked Rainbow as she flew on top of the wooden dresser and picked up a small blue airplane model. “Wait, I saw this on TV. Humans use those to fly. Air … plate, or something.” “Airplane,” Applejack corrected her as she just came out from under the bed. “*Smirk*, flying monkeys ... now that’s rich,” Rainbow laughed slightly and began to play with the plane model while making the monkey noises. Applejack just shook her head and started to check the wooden walls for any hiding places. “HEY GUYS, LOOK WHAT I FOUND!!!” screamed little Pinky. “SSSHHH!!!” They both silenced her at the same time. “Hi, hi, sorry ... look what I found, it’s amazing,” said Pinky who was basing her front hooves by the glass display located on the right of the TV. They both approached her. “What is it Pinky?” asked excited Rainbow. “Stones,” said Pinky with fascination while sticking her whole face to the glass, “lots of pretty colorful stones.” Applejack and Rainbow Dash looked at each other with down faces. “Ooh, stones,” repeated Rainbow without hiding her boredom. “Now that I think about it, this does make sense. After all, they’re both quite the same, I mean B-O-R-I-N-G.” Feeling disappointed Rainbow flew to the desk located right next to the exit door. There seemed to be some books on the shelf which was hanging above her. “PPL(A) basic training? ... wow, sounds really lame,” stated Rainbow and gave up on checking the rest of the book collection. “Wow, look at this one,” said Pinky while holding the large amber which she managed to take out of the cabinet. “Quite nice, I’ll say,” said Applejack who was standing next to her. “I wonder what he collects them for?” “Company, I guess,” Rainbow retorted mockingly. As she opened the small drawer under the desk, she said “Huh, bingo!” and pulled out the mp3 player that Alex earlier hid inside. “So that was the main reason, huh? I might’ve known,” said frowned Applejack. After several minutes of fruitless expedition Rainbow finally sat down on the bed with her back to the others and sighed. “Well, let's summarize what we already know. We’ve searched every corner of his bedroom and I can say that we have a boring guy, living in a boring room ... well, maybe except for that small model plane, who collects boring stones,” Rainbow summed up disappointed. “But at least I got my mp3 player back.” “Oh, I assure you, silly Dashi, that this stone here isn’t boring at all,” Pinky stated cheerfully. “Sure, Pinky, whatever you say,” Rainbow said mockingly while shaking her head in disbelief. “You know what, Rainbow? I think she might be right,” added Applejack forcing Rainbow to make a puzzled face and turn their way. “Oh yeah? And why is that?” she asked, but as she realized that they both were looking up she decided to do the same. Suddenly, she froze in shock. “Because boring stones don’t tend to fly” retorted Applejack as the amber was now levitating a few feet above their heads. Suddenly, it began to move slowly towards the exit door. In the meantime, the girls realized that they weren’t alone in the room. In the threshold of the slightly opened door stood Twilight with her horn covered in bright lavender light, who was glaring at them suspiciously. “*Sniff*, alright guys, might explain to me what you are doing here?” asked Twilight while rubbing her itchy nose. “Twilight!?” Rainbow screamed while landing next to Applejack and Pinkie Pie. “Oh, um, nothing really. We were only ... well.” She quickly nudged her farmer friend to finish for her. “We ... um.” However, Applejack also seemed to have no idea how to get out of this bog. “We were admiring these beautiful stones,” interjected Pinky. Applejack and Rainbow quickly exchanged their glances. “Oh, that's right ... stones,” said Applejack and together with Rainbow they attempted to make innocent faces, but Twilight didn’t seem to believe in even one of their words. “We have an agreement with Alex, *sniff*, that we will not enter his room without his permission. I believe he even made it quite clear * cough, cough *,” the levitating amber stopped suddenly in the air, between her and the others. “Oh, come on, Twilight,” said Rainbow. “We have been here for such a long time and we still don’t know anything about him. Surprisingly, he doesn’t have the same problem with us. Don’t you find it unfair?” Twilight hesitated for a moment, but quickly returned to her former route. “*Sniff*, princesses said it clearly that we don’t interfere in his life, *sniff*,” she said while still fighting the urge to sneeze. “We’re living under the same roof, Twilight, so how do you expect that to work?” asked irritated Rainbow. “That’s why we need to be careful, * cough, cough *. Who knows what damage our stay in this world has already done, *sniff*,” She looked suddenly towards Applejack who hid her eyes from shame by her cowboy hat. “Chill out, Twilight, I’m not getting any near that monkey’s uncle. But tell me, how did you find us out?” asked curious Rainbow. “By chance, * cough * I heard some strange noises coming from the wall when I was using the bathroom. Right now, I’m starting to wonder if I shouldn’t report this to the princesses when they return, *sniff*,” Twilight said coldly. “What for, Twilight?” cried Rainbow. “After all, nothing bad happened. We have already searched the whole room and we found nothing. This guy is as boring as they come.” “Princesses were watching him long enough to make sure that we have nothing to fear about. Celestia read his mind so I don’t know what other guarantees do you ne…, *sniff*, ... aa-aaaaaaccchhooooo.” Twilight sneezed so hard that the levitating spell broke for a moment. As the amber suddenly started falling, Applejack and Rainbow reacted quickly and both jumped forward at the same time to catch it. Unfortunately ... “Cheers,” said Pinky with a smile right before the sound of a crash filled the room as the amber hit the floor and split into three parts. Twilight stared in horror at the stone’s pieces which were lying on the floor, right next to Applejack and Rainbow. “Uh-oh,” said both fillies who were lying on the floor. “OH NO, WHAT HAVE I DONE!?” Twilight cried and started panicking while looking at the once great piece of a rock. “It's nothing, we’ll put it together and it will be as good as new,” said Rainbow while pointing at Pinky who was already holding a tube of glue and a roll of a sellotape. “No,” protested Twilight. “I'll use one of my spells, * cough *. I just hope that I can manage this in my present state.” Twilight instantly cast a spell that made the three amber pieces tremble slightly while being covered in a lavender glow. The pieces rose into the air and slowly began to merge together on the fractured spots. Suddenly, the aura surrounding the pieces disappeared and made the amber fall to the ground, causing it to break again. All gazed in amazement. “I … I don’t understand,” said shocked Twilight. “The merging spell didn’t work?” All her friends were looking at her slightly confused. “Are you sure you cast it right, sugar cubes?” asked Applejack. “You do realize that you’re sick?” “*Sniff*, I’m not sure ... I’ll try again.” Using all her will Twilight cast the spell one more time, however, the final result turned out to be the same. “Oh, Twilight, I can see that today is not your day,” commented Rainbow thus earning a small nudge from Applejack. “But, this doesn’t make any sense * cough *,” said Twilight when suddenly her eyes grew big. “Unless ... no, that’s impossible,” she said making others even more confused. “WHAT?” asked all her friends at the same time, causing Twilight to awake from her sudden ponder. As she realized their questioning glances she cleared her throat and said: “Perhaps I'm wrong, but ...” *** Meanwhile, at the vet’s clinic [Alex’s POV] I felt strange for a moment. I couldn’t explain it, but I was having one of those feelings that were trying to tell me something. I just didn’t know what. Meanwhile, my friend’s medical checkup was slowly coming to an end. Max was lying quietly on the table and enduring his examination. His vet, doctor Robert Starsky was a short, dumpy old man dressed in a lab coat with a slightly bald head, and a distinctive small mustache. “Everything seems to be perfectly normal,” said the doctor with a smile while putting the stethoscope away. “I never thought that I would say this, but … Well done, Max. Usually you’re not so willing to cooperate with. Did your master finally find a way with you?” he asked while patting Max on the head making him wag his tail. The doctor picked up a cylinder shaped metal box which was lying in one of the cabinets and took out a doggy treat which Max ate right away. “Thanks a lot, doctor Starsky,” I said as he smiled at me and passed me the dog treat container. “Would the polite owner like to have some as well?” he asked mockingly making me shake my head as I smiled back. “Got any crackers?” I asked making him laugh from amazement. The doctor suddenly began to cough heavily as well. “* Cough, cough * ... ha, good one. So, how’s it going, Alex? How's your health?” “I’m fine, thank you,” I answered with a smile. “My neighborhood is pretty peaceful, so I can’t complain.” “That’s good, * cough, cough *” His suffocative coughing surely couldn’t be placed in any healthy standards. “You should really have a doctor to get a look at that, Mister Starsky,” I stated, but the doctor just waved his hand and dismissed my good advice. “It so happens, dear boy, that I am a doctor.” He got me there for a moment. “It’s nothing, really, just a bit of a cold,” he said, but somehow I didn’t feel like believing him. “I’m sure one package of cigarettes less will do wonders,” I said mockingly. “Eh, you sound like my daughter,” doctor said impatiently. “She also brags on and on about it, like if it’s something serious.” As he mentioned his daughter my memory reached back about one year back when I met her at this clinic during one of Max’s examinations. She’s about my age, and just like her father, she’s a veterinarian. From what I learned, she lives in Bialystok where she’s planning to continue her working career. “And how’s your daughter doing, doctor?” I asked making the doctor to look puzzled at me. “Helen? Oh, she’s fine. Together with her lady friend they’re planning to open their own clinic somewhere around autumn this year.” He grinned suddenly. “Oh boy, you should see her, Alex. She talks about it all the time, * cough, cough *. I did offer her the possibility of taking over this one here instead, but she decided that she wants to have one in the city, *cough, cough *, stubborn as always.” “You really should do something about this coughing,” I said worried while patting his back a few times. “Oh, rubbish, * cough, cough *, I'll be fine. You know, Alex, I would gladly chat longer, but I still have a lot of patients, so …” And so, as the doctor gave me a polite sign to back off, I decided not to push the topic any longer. “Of course. Then we'll get going. Come on Max.” My companion jumped down from the vet’s table and stood by my side. “Thanks for everything, doctor Starsky,” I said as I shook his hand and after fastening Max’s collar we moved towards the exit. As we stopped in the office’s threshold, I slowly turned around and saw him standing by the window, already lighting another cigarette. There was no need for a doctor diploma to determine what was wrong with his health. Unfortunately, good old Robert Starsky has a terrible smoking problem which somehow he can’t, or rather never cares to overcome. I looked worried at him while another customer with a cage containing a fiercely strangling cat walked passed me inside. I turned around and closed the door behind me. Once we got to the car, which was situated in a small parking lot in front of the vet's office, I allowed Max to go inside and then shut the door. I leaned against it and took out the pack of smokes. While holding a cigarette between my fingers I suddenly began staring at it intently. For a moment I saw the doctor again who was coughing like mad. Perhaps this was a sign for me? On second thought ... hey, I don’t have any smoking problems, so it’s ok ... I guess. I fired the cigarette and slowly inhaled the smoke in. While tasting the tobacco I was enjoying the moment, hoping that it will last forever … * Ring, Ring * ... and that’s when my wings fell off. At first I was sure it was Gregory, but as I gazed at the incoming call and realized I was wrong, I simply shook my head and immediately hid it back. I was in no mood for this conversation. At least not yet. To be continued …
Chapter 8. Friends and NightmaresForest near the lake, 14th of January We came back early this afternoon. I was positively surprised that my concerns of finding the house in a ruin became unjustified. Unfortunately, the positive aspects didn’t last for long. We saw all our friends gathered in the salon by the fireplace, and by the loud and nervous conversation I could tell that something was up. Celestia and Luna, who came back from their fruitless forest trip, had a fairly mediocre expressions. The objects of their perplexed gazes was of course Rainbow Dash, which didn’t even surprise me. Unfortunately, all her friends seemed to be involved in this as well. Even Twilight, the one I believed to be the brightest one of them all, was now sitting with her head lowered while listening to her princesses complains. When I closed the door and walked into the living room, all their gazes became focused on me. Judging by their looks I came in the middle of a serious conversation. The only thing that was disrupting the awkward silence was the TV. As soon as I was introduced to all the details, my hands dropped. “Okay ...” I uttered while sitting down on the sofa and rubbing my temples, “... so, when I told you to keep away from my room … which words did you failed to understand?” It seems that the lack of discipline was a key factor here. “*Sigh* I don’t know what to say anymore. Tell me, do I use some kind of an alien language?” “Nuuh, your monkey talks are fine,” Rainbow drawled through her teeth, which caused my eyebrow to tick. Not only was she the initiator of this whole mess, she even had a nerve to talk back. As our eyes met I noticed her displeased expression. However, when she noticed her princesses dismayed glances, she quickly stock her eyes to the ground. “You have something to say for yourselves?” asked displeased Celestia. “* Sniff * No, your majesty,” said Twilight. “It is true that I caught my friends * sniff * in Alex's room, but in the end, I did the same thing * sniff *.” Suddenly, all her friends gazed at her in confusion. “What? No way,” objected Rainbow. “I persuaded the girls, so it’s my punishment. Just stay out of this, Twilight.” “I hate to admit it, but Rainbow’s right,” said Apple Jack. “I somehow got involved into this whole cabala, so I need to share the consequences with Rainbow. You caught us red-handed, sugar cubes, so I don’t see the reason to defend us.” “Because we’re friends *sinff *,” Twilight replied confidently. “Besides, I ruined one of the Alex’s exhibits, and ...” As soon as she mentioned this, I somehow failed to record the rest of her words. I could feel some heartache while looking at the table where three parts of a once big amber were settled. “... so I * sniff * should be blamed the most here.” Although her words seemed logical, I still felt like blowing all my steam on Rainbow. “„Oh, lighten up Twilight,” Pinkie Pie said cheerfully. “You should look on the bright side,” suddenly we all gazed at her. “Now, instead of one nice stone, Alex has three. Isn’t that a great deal?” I nervously slapped the side of my head, while confused Twilight send me her anxious smile, and tossed her head closer to Pinkie’s. “You're … not … helping … Pinkie,” she drawled through her clenched teeth. As I was about to make my statement about privacy matters, Miss Rarity happened to have something to say as well. “Although, I haven’t been involved in this nonsensical act of larceny conduct, I’m afraid that …” Rarity needed to interrupt her sentence when she noticed Rainbow Dash, Apple Jack, and Pinkie Pie, who were busy looking up some words in the thesaurus. With a wry face, she quickly interjected “Ekhm, a stupid act of breaking in …” “Ohhh,” replied the three. Rarity shook her head and continued. “… I’m afraid that I have failed Alex, who have left his room in my care …” Actually, I didn’t. With a sad face Rarity lowered her head and surreptitiously send a dismayed glance in Flutershy’s direction, making her flinched “... because I have given up too much to my work.” A moment later she was standing alongside her friends while looking at me and the princesses. “I’ll take my part of the blame as well, dear Alex.” Flutershy, who’s been cuddling Max the whole time we were talking, decided to step into the guilty ring as well. “Well ... um, actually, if I hadn’t diverted Rarity’s attention, probably none of this would have even happen, so ...” Feeling like I am getting a headache I began to rub my temples while gasping for air. “Alex?” I suddenly heard Celestia’s troubled voice and looked at her. I was hoping that she will not admit that all of this was her plan to begin with. “I’m honestly sorry for all of this. On the behalf of all my subjects, please consider my deepest apologies.” As Celestia bowed slightly, her sister Luna just shook her head in disbelief while making me think that she doesn’t wish to participate in this. She gave me one of those cold stares like I was the biggest asshole here. Man, what have I done to deserve this? “No, your majesty * sniff *, please do not defend us,” protested Twilight. “We are responsible enough to take the punishment.” Both princesses glared at her, but it was Celestia who seemed the most displeased here. “If you can’t even respect the rules of your host, dear Twilight, perhaps you all should consider what word responsible really means!?” frowned Celestia, as her displeasure made Twilight and the others flinch. As for me, I was a little surprised since I was expecting a rather typical act of blame tossing here. But to my astonishment, they all decided to stand as equals here. Just like true friends do. Of course, I didn’t want to punish them, because I was neither their family, nor their king. And actually it wasn’t the room intrusion that got me worried. Besides my rifle, I happen to have a gun hidden behind the glass exhibition drawer. If they ever got their tiny hooves on it, this could have ended badly. Suddenly, I realized that all the six fillies were looking at me apologetically. No question about it, their big sweet puppy eyes made me swallow hard, as I could only allow the rest of my worries and concerns to fade away. “*Sigh* ... look, let’s just forget about the whole thing, ok,” I stated while still filling intimidated by their cuteness. “Just promise me that you will respect my rules in the future, and we’ll make this even.” They all nodded in response and apologize which finally allowed me to end this conversation. “Ok then, I’ll just take my … amber leftovers, and …” “Wait!” Twilight called out to me while jumping on the table between me and my devastated amber. “It’s about these stones.” “What are you talking about, Twilight?” asked Celestia. “I … I believe that these are not just any ordinary amber pieces,” stated Twilight making us all stare in amazement. “Princess Celestia, these stones can absorb magic.” “Are you sure about this?” asked surprised Celestia. “Yes, it has absorbed my renovation spell three times. I just couldn’t put the pieces back together, no matter how hard I tried. I believe that we are dealing with a some sort of a magical stone containers,” stated Twilight. While the rest of her friends and me didn’t seem to find this information significant, both princesses became rather shocked. “Unbelievable,” gasped Luna. “A magic container in a land with no magic. How is that even possible?” “All right, what’s all this about the magical containers?” I asked feeling like I’m losing a picture here. “Well … they have the capability to comprise the enormous amounts of magical influxes which allows the casters, and none magic beings, to cumulate the disparate energies for utilization purposes.” “Aha,” replied Rainbow Dash, and while gazing foolishly at Twilight, she moved the thesaurus closer and started flipping the pages. “I believe that Twilight just wanted to say that they are used to store huge amount of magic, which can be used on a daily basis, even by a none magical individuals, right Twilight?” Pinkie Pie stated cheerfully forcing our jaws to hit the floor. “Uhm, yes … I believe that would be the best way of putting it,” said amazed Twilight. “And by magic for none magical users, you mean …” continued interested Rainbow Dash. “Well, for example, things like levitating, going through walls, extra strength, shape changing, invisibility … “ “Wait, what did you say?” interjected Rainbow Dash. “Invisibility? You mean that with a right spell I could remain invisible for a longer time.” “Well … technically speaking …yes. Why do you ask?” asked concerned Twilight. “Wow, that’s so awesome. With that thing I could finally fly out of this joint,” Rainbow Dash stated happily. “Whoa there, little filly. These stones belong to Alex, so I believe that without his permission, you’ll just have to live in a dream land,” Applejack stated correctly. They all gazed at me while I could barely keep up with all this magic hocus pocus. “Well, I …” * Ring, ring * Then came the sudden sound of my phone. As I noticed the caller’s name, I have answered the call. “Hi, Gregory. Listen, could you call back a little later. I’m sort of busy right now,” I said with a hint of exasperation in my voice. “You don’t say?” replied Gregory, who seemed to be just as frustrated as I was. “And what might be more important than a call from your only friend, huh?” Boy, where should I start? How about trying to acknowledge the fact that instead of one unique amber I actually get to have three containers for some compressed magic, while no pony in my house cares to respect the golden rules of my peaceful asylum? Seriously, I didn’t have a clue. “I'm just busy right now ... unless you have some news about our little thief, I’ll be more than happy to listen.” “You’re still on that?” Gregory asked surprised. “Listen, Alex, I know you went through a shock, but I think it's time you cut some slack. You survived, and you're safe and sound. Whoever it was, he obviously doesn’t feel like showing up ever again in this parts. And even if, how are you planning to prove his guilt? We have nothing on this dude.” Judging from the sounds, Gregory was in the middle of driving his car. “It's not like that, Gregory. You see ... “Oh god damn it, think man, think. “... he, um, he … this guy has stolen something from me.” Oh, smooth move Alex, here comes another episode of jeopardy. “Say whaaaaaat? Dude, what’s this [beep] shit I hear? So what gives, you were robbed, or nearly [beep] run over? Because I’m losing a track here.” “Ekhm ... actually … a little bit of both,” I replied in defeat. “Jesus [beep] Christ. And you're telling me this now, because ...” I was so mixed that I couldn’t even tell if he was asking out of serious curiosity, or just getting ready to cast me off. “It's kind of hard to explain,” I replied while hoping for this conversation to end quickly. * Ding Dong * Thanks you heavens. Max quickly run to the door and started barking at a shadow figure that was barely visible through the little colorful stained glass door. * Ding Dong * It wasn’t a secret that I hardly get any guests, but ever since the girls started living together with me, we agreed that we will keep their presence secret at all cost. And exactly for this kind of situations we have decided to take appropriate preventive measures. With just a single sway of my head the girls began to head to their hiding spots. Because we happened to practice this maneuver countless times, they managed to reach their hideouts rather quickly. Rainbow Dash together with Fluttershy both flew up into the ceiling and hid themselves in the hammock. Miss Rarity has pulled a huge canvas over her little boutique upstairs, and with the invisibility spell that Twilight has taught her, she soon vanished from my eyesight. Apple Jack managed to hide in one of the lower kitchen cabinets, while Pinkie, who for some strange reason always liked to change her lurking places, decided on the free space under the salon’s sofa. Celestia, Luna and Twilight, who were still standing before me, followed Miss Rarity’s example and cast their magic. Soon, the whole room, besides me and Max, was completely deserted. * Ding Dong * “Hey, Alex? Did you hear what for [beep] sake I just said? Hey?” came the Gregory’s fatigue voice in my cell phone. “What? ... oh, yes, forgive me, but there is someone at the door, so ...” “Really? So what now? Are you going to [beep] open it, or you'll just gonna stand there and [beep] look stupid?” Yup, same old Gregory. Every time he gets pissed, his flowers of speech find a need to come out. * Ding Dong * “Listen, we'll talk some other time, okay? See ya,” I said with a relief and opened the door. “Oh, I'm sure we'll talk, RIGHT ... [BEEP] ... NOW!!!,” Gregory said firmly as he was standing in the doorway of my house while holding the cell phone to his ear. His mug expression was exactly like I had imagined it. He was pissed. He was a man of medium build, with a thin face, dressed in a winter black jacket and jeans. His dark brown hair was cut short, as a police officer should. Of course, one of the things that disturb the picture of a police authority here, were those three thick silver rings which were pressing firmly in the middle of his left ear’s helix. And I guess, the tribal tattoo on his back wouldn’t make it any better. Yup, with his appearance and character Gregory clearly denied the standards for any typical police officer. Somehow, I believe that having a parent in a high police ranks might have something to do with it. “Hey, Max, how are you, you old fleabag?” asked Gregory as he crouched down and gave Max's a nice patting, while receiving a joyful lick on a face in response. “Gregory? W-what are you doing here? ” I asked while still being in shock. Gregory seemed less pissed than before, as he looked at me. “Oh, nothing. I just decided to come and pay you a surprise visit. What’s the matter? Not happy to see your only friend?” “It depends if my only friend warns me about his unannounced visit,” I growled as I hid my phone in my jacket. “Ha, that’s the point of a surprise visit, Alex,” said Gregory as he walked pass me and entered the salon. Me and Max followed him shortly. Gregory literally threw himself on the salon’s sofa. Although he barely visits me, he still could feel like at home. “Ah, much better,” he said with a relief as he settled himself comfortably on the sofa while lying his feet on a low table before him. After noticing the broken amber pieces that were lying next to his muddy boots, he picked one of them and began to observe it intently. “All right, dear mister citizen. I think you own us some explanation? You got robbed, or almost run over? Because as of now, I’m not quite sure what the most wanted poster says anymore.” At that moment, I felt like a kid at the exam that no one was kind enough to inform me about. “I ...” I froze as I noticed little Pinkie who decided to sit on the top of the sofa’s seatback. Right above Gregory’s head. I couldn’t figure out what made her so happy, but I could sure use an invisible spell right about now. Gregory suddenly picked his gaze from the amber piece and looked at me. “What?” he asked confused and turned his head only to realize that there was nothing there. Luckily, something pulled Pinkie by her tail, making her disappear from his sight just in time. “Um, nothing ... so, can I get you anything?” I proposed as I walked into the kitchen. “Nuh, I had a beer on the way here, and still have some cans left in the car,” said Gregory making me stare at him in shock. “You … were driving … while being drunk?” I asked as I couldn’t imagine how a police officer who needs to give an example to the others can show so much lack of responsibility. Then again, I do recall him saying something about becoming the private detective once. Perhaps his somewhat crude behavior might be more fitting for that job. “Wow, you make it sound like a crime …” as he noticed my confused expression he quickly added, “Chill Alex, one beer isn’t enough to drive me off the road.” Seeing that his words haven’t convinced me enough, he decided to change the subject. “But I didn’t come here to get lectured by you, my friend. How about you finally tell me what’s up?” Somehow I found his sobriety problems to be a better topic for this meeting. “You see ... ekhm ... the point is, that I can’t logically explain this.” “Achooo,” Gregory pretended a loud sneeze. “Oh, excuse me, I must be allergic to bullshit. Please, try again.” Suddenly, some quiet chuckle came from behind the sofa. “What was that?” Gregory asked surprised and after quickly turning around he knelt on the sofa and leaned his head behind it. However, Pinkie was already admiring him while hiding behind the sofa’s right armrest. “Um, probably just the television,” I hinted while pointing to the working screen over the fireplace. Gregory somehow didn’t seem convinced. “Aaaaachooo.” I flinched when the soft sound of a female sneeze reached my ears. Damn it, Twilight. Why right now? I didn’t have time to think, so when Gregory turned his head in my direction, I began to rub my nose. “Excuse me, I think I caught a cold.” “Cheers,” said Gregory. “By the way, that’s a cute sound you just made; just like a girl.” I made a sour face, but I decided not to comment. Gregory took his time to look around the salon before he finally sat down on the sofa again. “So, Alex, tell me the truth? You got robbed, or what? Because if that’s the case, than we could use your ... ” he paused to look in the left corner of the sofa, where little Pinkie was staring at him just a second ago. Fortunately, our pink trouble maker was faster. “My what?” I asked a little confused. “Well, your camera system, of course.” I gulped hard. If Gregory, or anyone else were to see the recording from my camera’s system, our secret would be out. “Oh no, no, it’s nothing like that. Nobody sacked my house, Gregory. I was attacked outside in the woods, and …” Noticing his attentive glance made me somewhat uncomfortable, “... it's a little complicated,” I added quickly. “Go ooooon,” he sang while piercing me with his penetrating stare. While looking nervously around the living room, I tried to force my little brain cells into a more creative idea production. I tried to make up any possible explanation, just to make him believe it. But nothing came to my mind at that moment. I just felt hopeless and confused. Without a word I just sighed deeply and gazed at the floor in defeat. “Hey, Alex, chill out man, we're buddies, right? If you have done something against the law, then you can be sure that you’ll be covered.” Although Gregory’s words sounded like a consolation, they made me also mixed and confused. “What? What are you talking about? ” I asked puzzled. “Oh, you know ... let's assume that somehow you caught this guy, you gave him a knock on the head, then buried him in the woods, and drowned his car in the lake in order to hide the evidence of the crime, then I’m ready to act like it never has happened. Of course, my loyalty will depend on how generous your offer will be,” he said with a smile while rubbing the two fingers of his right hand. “WHAT? NO, THAT’S...” I yelled as I couldn’t even believe what I have just heard. As I tried to calm myself down I suddenly noticed princess Luna on the sofa’s back this time, who for some strange reason materialized herself right next to Gregory’s head. Judging by her face, she seemed really pissed as she was about to take a huge swing at him. Luckily, her visible sister Celestia stopped her just in time. With a quick snatch of her muzzle she snapped the skin on her sister’s neck and managed to hide them both behind the sofa before Gregory took a peek. “Man, that last beer must’ve been spoiled,” Gregory said while scratching his head. As he noticed that I was slowly losing my nerve, he began to laugh. “Whoa, Alex, take it easy man, I was just kidding. No need to write a check yet.” “Somehow I don’t find it funny, Gregory,” I growled while wiping the sweat from my forehead. “O brother, are you a party pooper or what?” As he noticed that I was completely outside his jokes range, he just shrugged his shoulders in defeat. “Okay, listen Alex, whatever's on your mind it apparently is serious enough that you do not want to spill the beans. Fine, that’s your choice. But just to let you know …” he said as he got up and stood before me with a serious face “… I’m not like a dog who chases cars for no reason.” “Believe me, Gregory, this is a very delicate matter. I’m afraid I can’t tell you more than you know right now. I’m sorry,” I said with resign. “Then … so am I, Alex. Whatever is troubling you, you'll have to deal with it yourself.” Gregory’s expression made it clear that he wasn’t joking. He just patted me on the shoulder and walked pass me to the exit. “Let me know when you're ready to trust me again, my dear compadre. Ciao.” I swallowed hard. I couldn’t even say anything … although I should have. My plan has just fell to pieces. When I turned around, I saw Gregory reaching for the door handle. “Mister Gregory, please wait!!!” I heard Celestia’s sudden voice behind my back. Shocked and confused I quickly turned around only to see something beyond my wildest expectations. Instead of a white alicorn, I saw some woman stranger who was slowly emerging from behind the salon sofa. This young looking girl seemed about twenty years old … or more. She was one of an average build, and smaller then me by a head. Some of her long groomed platinum blond hair smoothly flowed down on her delicate face while having the rest of them tied into two plaits that ended in the back of her head in a stylish braid. She was dressed in a bright pink sleeveless shirt with a white covered placket, and a thin black tied up ribbon on the collar. The pair of bright blue jeans were smoothly tightening around her thin legs as I realized that, besides white socks, she was walking barefoot. The beautiful stranger looked in my direction for a moment when suddenly she began to falter on her own feet. Before I could react, she kneeled on the floor and, while holding the sofa’s armrest, she began to pant deeply. As I approached her while still feeling clueless, I pressed my hand on her fragile little shoulder. “Um, ma’am … is everything alright?” I asked making her turn her gaze at me. When our eyes met, I felt strange as for some reason her pupils became somewhat familiar. The woman smiled weakly. “*Sigh* ... I think I have overused my powers a little,” she gasped. “I forgot how magic consuming those transformation spells can really be.” Her voice was so weak and quiet that I barely managed to understand her, but the sense of her words made me speechless. “C-Celestia?” I choked out not totally sure if I was aware of the situation. She nodded and pressed her soft little hand on my own. Without wasting time I gently picked her up, and helped her sit on the sofa. “Well, well, well,” I suddenly heard a cheerful singing voice of my friend Gregory, who was standing now behind me with a stupid smirk on his face. “We waste our time on some pathetic thief, while you desperately try to hide such a fine looking jewel?” “Well … I mean … I…” “Do not strain yourself,” he said with a venomous smile, “such a loner, and yet only one thing on his mind. Well, at least I know now what you meant by ‘a stag’. Guess our ‘stag’ has finally hooked himself some nice piece of a doe.” Before I could even protest Gregory has already knelt before Celestia, and presented her with his defiant smile. “So, Alex ... feel like introducing us.” “…” “Pleased to meet you, Mister Gregory,” Celestia said with a smile, as she lifted her small hand which Gregory immediately accepted. “My name is Celestia. Alex has told me so much about you.” “Oh, really?” asked Gregory while gazing at me. “Funny, because he somehow forgot to mention about you, my dear.” I swallowed nervously while looking at Celestia. Unlike me, she seemed to have everything under control. “Well, mister Gregory, Alex doesn’t like to brag too much about his private life.” ”No doubt,” Gregory answered mockingly. “But he does like to use his friends for unknown purposes.” “Now hold on a second …” I decided to interfere into their conversation, but stopped when I noticed Celestia touching my hand. “Yes, Mister Gregory. Alex did that on my behalf, and I guess we owe you an apology.” “Oh shucks my dear, just Gregory is fine. And I seriously don’t see a reason why you should hide yourself from me. I’m quite familiar with the word discretion you know,” said Gregory. By the sound of his voice I could tell that he seemed a little too happy about all of this. “Yes, well, perhaps we made mistake by not telling you the whole truth, dear Gregory. Therefore, if it’s not a problem for you, we would like you to continue this investigation.” Celestia’s words made Gregory silent for a moment, as his face made it clear that he was considering her request very carefully. “Well, dear Celestia, I never refuse to help others, especially such a charming woman ... like you. But as I already told our friend Alex here, in return, I ask only for one thing ... full honesty. I hope you understand that.” Celestia just answered with a perky „Fair enough, dear Gregory. The truth is that …” Celestia suddenly froze in middle sentence and pointed the hand to her temple. “Are you all right?” I asked as I set down on the sofa right next to her, and placed my hand on her shoulder. She managed to bestow me with her weak smile. “Um, yes, I'm fine, it's just dizziness. So, as I was saying ... ahhh,” suddenly she has bend over with her hands wrapped around her stomach, while giving away a quiet sounds of agony. Something was definitely wrong. “Oh my, this looks bad,” stated Gregory. “Should I call an ambulance?” “No, please, you don’t have to, uh, just give me a moment, I ... ” without saying another word Celestia based her head on my shoulder while breathing deeply. I watched in awe as her whole body began to shiver. “I’ll take her to my room. Just wait here, Gregory,” I said firmly as I lifted her. My friend just nodded and moved away as I soon began to walk up the stairs. As I placed my foot on the second step, Celestia’s body began to glow. The bright light rays soon spread across the room and blinded my vision. I could hear Max’s barking somewhere behind me. “WHAT THE HELL?” I heard Gregory’s scream. While trying to force my eyes to see again, I lost my balance and fell back on the floor. Without losing the grasp on Celestia, I raised her head when I noticed all of a sudden that her body started to change. The clothes on her body slowly began to evaporate. The uncovered hands and legs slowly shifted into hooves, while her torso quickly got coated with a white fur, which soon covered her whole body. Her female face began to shift as her small human nose and lips began to draw out into a pony’s muzzle. The platinum blond hair adopted itself into a new pink color, along with her tail which grew from her hindquarters. Soon, the transformation came to a stop and I could finally see her true form. Celestia managed to partly open her eyes and gave me a weak smile. “I … I guess I really overdid it, huh?” she murmured forcing me to smile back. As I turned my head I noticed Gregory, who was staring at us with a dumb expression. He just stood numbly and looked like he was about to create his own version of Van Gogh’s Scream. “TIA!!! YOUR HIGHNESS!!!” came the screams from the rest of the crew as they all quickly dumped their hideouts and run towards us. “Tia, sister, are you okay?” asked concerned Luna making Celestia look at her. “Forgive me, Luna … I … I …” with a last sigh she lost her consciousness while settling her muzzle on my chest. I noticed everyone staring at Gregory, whose jaw was on its best way to hit the floor. The awkward silence made it difficult for me as I couldn’t find any logical explanation that would cover the picture my friend was experiencing. It seemed that our jig was up. “Alex? What the [beep] hay is going on here?” asked panicked Gregory while pointing his finger in our direction. “Why am I seeing a bunch of colored talking horses?” His words made Rainbow Dash ready to make an objection, but AJ managed to silence her just in time. I slowly got up as I kept Celestia’s motionless body firmly in my hands. The worried girls around me came closer. “She’s totally worn out. We need to take her to her room,” ordered Luna. As I watched Gregory’s dopey stare I said “Gregory, I promise I’ll explain everything when I get back, so you just wait here, ok?” Gregory didn’t say anything and just nodded. Together with princess Luna in front and Twilight by my side, we walked the stairs that were leading to their bedroom. “Well, this turned out quite … weird,” I said as we were walking the upper corridor. “I just hope he isn’t thinking about running away.” “I don’t believe that’s gonna be a problem, mister Alex” interjected Luna after we have gone passed their bedroom door. Her certainty made me somewhat surprised “Oh? And what makes you say that?” “Because I have placed a locking spell on all windows and doors in this house, just in case he might. Right now we need to decide if your friend can be trusted, because otherwise, we will have to erase his memory.” I gulped hard as I began to wonder how erasing your own memories feels like. I placed Celestia in her bed and after pulling the counterpane over her body I peeked at her peaceful sleeping face. She looked so fragile, weak and hopeless. When her human face has flashed in my memory for a split second, I simply shook my head. Why was I even thinking about this? “Mister Alex.” I heard princess Luna’s impatient voice. “Please step aside.” Without a word I walked away and allowed Luna to approach the bed. She cast some magic which I learned from Twilight to be a medical examination spell. “Besides the complete exhaust and a slight fever, there’s nothing wrong with her,” Luna said calmly. Me and Twilight sighed in relief. “I’ll go bring a cold compress than,” I suggested and started moving to the exit. “Mister Alex.” Luna’s voice made me stop in my tracks and turn around. She kept her back at me while gazing at her sister. “How much do you trust this human?” “Well, we have known each other for almost three years, and frankly speaking his my only friend here. I believe that he deserves a chance princess …” Princess Luna looked at me doubtfully “… but whether you decide to trust him or not is up to you.” “Your highness,” Twilight interjected gaining Luna’s attention. “I suggest you listen to Alex, *sniff*. His friend’s connections might serve well our cause.” Princess Luna seemed to be in the middle of some serious consideration. I was hoping that despite her doubts she will choose wisely. “You two go and talk to him,” said Luna. “I’ll join you shortly and make the final decision.” Without a word we left the room and came down to the salon. Gregory hasn’t moved an inch as he and the rest of the ponies were just staring at each other. “How is she?” asked concerned Fluttershy. “She’s fine,” said Twilight. “She just has a little fever and needs to rest.” They all sighed in relief. “Alright, Alex, looks like you have a lot of explaining to do,” stated Gregory as soon as he noticed me. *Sigh*, fine, let’s get this over with. For the next half hour, Twilight, who despite having a cold decided to do the honors, told him everything that happened since the last Christmas Eve. Gregory, who took his seat on the sofa, was marking her every word while taking small sips of whiskey that I provided him with. Every now and then he was exchanging meaningful glances with me, as if he wanted to make sure if I’m not trying to screw with him. “So there you have it, mister Gregory *sniff*,” concluded Twilight as she used a handkerchief to blow her nose. “We’re doing our best to return to our world, but *sniff* we need the tiara of harmony. Our kingdom’s safety depends on it.” As all our eyes were focused on Gregory, he already managed to empty an entire bottle of whiskey, and with a peaceful mindset he placed his glass on the table. “ You know what, Alex? I think I'm still sober, because somehow I find all this hard to believe.” “*Smirk*, you should see my reaction, I was already on my way to the madhouse.” “Yup, he screamed like crazy,” Rainbow Dash interjected mockingly. “Oh, hush you,” I said while giving Rainbow a cold stare which she repaid with a grin. As the sounds of hooves reached our ears, we all gazed at princess Luna, who was walking downstairs and soon joined us in the salon. When she stood before Gregory, me and Twilight have exchanged our uncertain stares wondering what her resolve will be. “Mister Gregory.” Her serious voice caused Gregory to straighten up in his seat. “I believe that Twilight Sparkle has already introduced you to our little dilemma. We need to know if we may count on your full cooperation and discretion in this matter?” Gregory looked at her blankly, not really knowing what to say. “Well, I ...” his face told me that his mind was still in a consideration mode, but as he noticed their pleading stares he somehow felt that he has lost this battle. “* Sigh *, I'll see what I can do.” They welcomed his answer with a loud cheer. Even a cold and distant Luna managed to smile, although as soon as she met my stare she quickly came back to her usual self. Now, that we had Gregory by our side, we could finally proceed with the investigation. For the rest of the evening Gregory and the girls got to know each other a little better. Although he looked confused at first, the alcohol in his system seemed to be doing wonders. Our ladies found him to be pretty energetic and amusing, as he didn’t have any problems in communicating with them. But out of the whole bunch, it was Pinkie who took a serious liking into his entertaining nature. Of course, she wouldn’t be called Pinkie if she hadn’t invited him for a welcome party. Sadly, some of her and Gregory’s party ideas managed to give me goose bumps. That’s why I decided to keep an eye on those two whenever Gregory will pays us a visit. When the time finally came I walked with Gregory to the exit. “I'm sorry I didn’t tell you this sooner, but we came into an agreement that no one, except me, will know about their existence.” Of course I decided to keep the fact that it was my idea. “I hope you’re not mad.” “Nuh, it’s cool, no hard feelings … at least I know now how much you trust me,” he said while making an offended face. Unfortunately, he was right. Compared to my old days, a lot has changed in my life. Living alone with a bag full of money sure has its issues. When you no longer know who to trust, you’re usually left with only one option. You don’t trust anyone. “Well, I guess I better take you home. I won’t let you drive your car in this state. I’ll pick you up tomorrow so you can take it with you,” I said firmly as I was worried that he might try to drink the rest of the beer on his way back. “What? Oh, come on. It’s not that bad,” he objected but his slightly clumsy movements didn’t give me any chances for hesitation. “Yeah, right,” I sneered incredulously. “Hey, I said I’m fine. Besides, I still have a job in my office. My boss will rip my head off if I don’t finish it today.” “He might rip something more if he sees you walking like this into the police station,” I added. And that gave Gregory a lot to think about. “Good point,” he said while pointing his finger at me. “Okay, come on, I'll drive you home. If your boss fires you for the alcoholism, you won’t be of much use to us anymore.” “Wow, only a true friend would be that truly honest,” stated Gregory. Although my words sounded harsh, he didn’t seemed to be offended that much. “But still, there’s something that bothers me.” “Yes?” “How the hell did this little Pinkie convinced you to do party at your house?” He asked with a curious tone. “No matter how hard I tried you never seemed to listen to my request.” “Well, let's just say ... that she has a gift of persuasion.” Not to mention that I get to keep the full control of the guest’s list. “Besides, didn’t we had a party each time you brought a box of whiskey?” Gregory frowned at my words and sighed deeply. “Alex, let me explain this to you, one more time. Two guys, drinking alcohol while watching a dog licking his balls … that’s not a party ... it’s more like a sad prelude to the even bitter grievances. You dig?” “If you say so,” I replied mockingly. As we were about to leave the house Gregory turned around one last time and gazed at the girls who were still watching him from the living room. “Goodbye, dear ladies. As soon as I find something, I’ll let you know,” he said when he noticed little Pinkie who was happily bouncing around him. “♪Don’t forget the party♪,” she sang cheerfully. “Not a chance,” he replied. He pulled the door handle and after receiving a slight electrical shot he energetically moved it back. “What the [beep].” While Gregory was massaging his sore hand, I gazed at princess Luna, who by realizing what just happened, have quickly removed the spell. When she nodded I slowly placed my hand on the handle and managed to open the door. Gregory, who was still caressing his hand, looked at me questioningly. I just shrugged my shoulders and soon we both were driving towards his house, which was located somewhere in the town’s center. Four hours later Another night came, as with it all the house residents went for their well deserved sleep. All, but one. While doing her usual night watch Princess Luna was sitting alone in an armchair which was placed right opposite to the fireplace. Being covered with a blanket she didn’t seem like giving up to the peace and silence of this room. Ever since they arrived here, her mind didn’t allow her to calm down. She realized that this was due to the frequent lack of sleep that seemed to worsen her mind state. And still, there wasn’t anything she could do about it. This place, this house, this dimension … they all seemed so strange and foreign to her. She didn’t know why, but unlike the others, she couldn’t let it go. But one thing was certain; at this point she would do anything to see her kingdom once again. The sudden evil sneer reached her ears, forcing her to open her eyes. She tried not to pay attention to it, but the cold and hideous sneer seemed to penetrate into the deepest parts of her mind. She knew what it was. She remembered it from long ago. She was used to it somehow. This sinister sneer seemed to be everywhere. In a scary manner it merged perfectly with each dark corner of the room as it effectively attacked the remaining remnants of her inner peace which allowed her to think rationally. Suddenly she heard a creaking sound coming from somewhere behind her back. Slowly, while leaning her head from behind the armchair’s seatback, she directed her gaze towards the door leading to the bathroom located on the lower floor of the house. The door was still swaying slightly, but without a doubt they were the source of this sound. The light inside was flickering rapidly while Luna noticed a deadly snicker coming from inside that room. After leaving her armchair she slowly began to walk toward the bathroom while trying not to pay any attention to this chuckle. When she reached the room, the irritating flickering light froze, covering an entire room in complete darkness. With a little help of magic her eye pupils glow in bright light, as her night vision allowed her to embrace the whole room while walking inside. Her careful observation quickly insured her that the room was empty. After spreading her wings she soon landed on a long marble table with an embedded small sink inside. She noticed her reflection in the big mirror, which covered the entire width of the wall in front of her. Her messed up mane and bloodshot eyes have perfectly embodied her state of mind. She couldn’t believe how much she managed to neglect herself with the lack of sleep. Sighing deeply she slowly turned on the sink’s faucet and carefully began to wash her face. The towel carried by the levitation spell soon plunged itself into her wet tired face. In the meantime, the light in the room began to flicker again. And then ... she heard it again, this cold mocking snicker, which was now clearer than before. Casting the towel aside helped her to see her reflection once more. Suddenly, she froze. There was someone in the room. This being, whose fur carried a darker shade than hers, was glaring at her with its crimson eyes filled with scorn, while baring its sharp teeth in a sinister smile. “You ...” Luna drawled ominously at her diabolical reflection. While uttering the sinister snickering, it was enticingly swinging its mane. “Tell me Lulu, do you also believe that talking to oneself implies falling into a madness?” came the cold question from the sinister being. Luna shook her head while trying to bring back all her senses. Some part of her wanted to deny what she was witnessing now. That this sinister creature should have been annihilated. That the harmony gems would wipe out every smallest part of its existence from her body. She would like to believe that all she was experiencing now would be nothing more than a ... “Nightmare?” completed the dark reflection for her. Well, she was sitting in her mind, so it was logical that she could read her every thought. Suddenly, Luna’s nightmarish reflection began to emerge itself from the mirror. “Wasn’t that what you used to be called, Lulu?” Luna barely managed to hold back her outburst. Ever since her return she was often attacked in her dreams by this creature. Fortunately, all that remained in her mind ... was only a mere shadow of the former being called Nightmare Moon. Being at her full strength, Luna always managed to repel Nightmares Moon’s attacks. However, due to the lack of sleep and her limited power capacities, the coins seemed to be flipped now. Luna never decided to share her secret with Celestia. This was her problem, and her responsibility to solve it. “Get lost.” Luna’s cold voice didn’t seem to work. Her nightmare reflection stopped about an inch from her. “Oh my, what a scary expression ... maybe I shouldn’t stand so close to you, *snicker*. I wonder …” said amused Nightmare Moon. “… is it perhaps the affection that Celestia has for this ... human?” Luna felt a strange surge of adrenaline rising when Alex appeared in her mind. “What ... what nonsense. Tia knows perfectly well that we have no time for this. And besides, he’s a human … representative of a different species.” “And yet, it didn’t stop her in taking a human form. Do you really think that she did it only because she wanted to deceive his friend?” Luna hesitated for a moment, but quickly remembered how painful it was for Celestia when she lost her lover Sombra. Surely she wasn’t planning on going through this again. “Hmph, what nonsense,” gasped Luna. “*Snicker*, I thought so. You probably haven’t even noticed the way she looks at him, or how he reacts when she’s around. You should definitely take a nap, Lulu. Lack of sleep badly affects your perception ... not to mention logical thinking. Treat it … as a friendly advice.” “You know nothing about friendship. Someone like you doesn’t even deserve it. Not after what you made me go through. But mark my word, you’ll pay me for each day of banishment. One day I’ll make you disappear once and for all ... I so swear.” Nightmare Moon didn’t respond to her threats. She just stood there and kept smiling. Suddenly, the entire room began to sink into the darkness. The marble top they both were standing on soon turned into a rocky cliff. As Luna started to nervously look around, she noticed a cold and dark abyss behind her. “It won’t be long now,” she heard a cold sneer. While using an offensive spell, Nightmare Moon charged at her in full armor. Before Luna could even react, her body got struck with an electrical shot which have blown her aback. Her body became numb as she began falling into the dark abyss. She wanted to fly … but her wings weren’t responding. After trying to use her magic, she only felt a hard pain piercing her skull. Luna felt hopeless. She could only hear the wind whistle … and someone’s evil laugh echoing in her head. Suddenly she noticed the spiked rocky bottom which was approaching faster every second. So this is the end. She firmly shut her eyes and braced herself for an impact. *THUMP* After opening her eyes, she realized that she was wrapped in something. It was blocking her view, so she struggled hard while trying to relies herself. It didn’t take her long when she tossed the material from her head. As she began to notice her surroundings, she realized that the dark abyss and the rocky bottom were gone. The wooden floor on which she was lying now, while being wrapped in a blanket, creaked under her weight. The fireplace in front of her was calming and warm. From the corner of her eye she saw the armchair she used to sit before. She returned home ... Alex’s home that is. Usually, she would be displeased by this. But compared to what she had just experienced, this situation was rather pleasing. Luna sighed deeply and placed her head on her front hooves. She felt so exhausted that she didn’t even care to move. Then, she heard it again. This cold and sinister sneer. She gazed in horror at the bathroom where the light began to flicker once more. She looked away and covered her ears. She felt like her real nightmare was just about to begin. to be continued …
Chapter 9. The Signs Of ChangeChapter 9. The Signs Of Change It's been three weeks since princess Cadance and Shining Armor took over the throne in Equestria together with the members of the royal council. So far all their attempts to find their true rulers, and the harmony elements failed. Having the night and day cycle somewhat under control, they needed to concentrate on the survival of their Kingdom. While having the favor of their people, they decided to rule the country until the return of their beloved princesses. Princess Cadance and Shining Armor in a short time needed to implement themselves in the ins and outs of the kingdom administration. Although they have gained some experience during their reign of the Crystal Empire, they quickly realized that the bar was raised really high. Despite being in power, they could not enjoy the same esteem, which Celestia earned herself throughout the millennium. Even her recently redeemed sister Luna had to build her respect among the country’s monarchs from a scratch. And just like her, they still have a long way to go. Councilor Shining Armor, feeling a strong need to strengthen security in the country, has completely devoted himself to his work. There wasn’t a single day when instead of filling the stack of papers he wouldn’t deal with the reorganization of the royal guard. Thanks to his efforts, in less than a week after taking his office, the financial resources for the military got increased. Each pony wishing to enlist himself in the royal guard had to be submitted into an even more rigorous verification than before. Also, the number of royal guards patrolling the castle has been doubled. His wife Cadance and members of the council were forced in some way to accept being escorted everywhere they would go. But despise all his efforts, there were still two undesirable and dangerous elements that he couldn’t do much about. Although the Mage’s League, whose members received privileges to move freely throughout the castle, did raise his suspicions, the rest of the counselors avoided discussions on that matter. And there was of course councilor Discord, whose presence was still treated as a cruel joke. However, because of his unexpected skills, Shining and the others needed to tolerate his presence despite the cost. Shining Armor understood, that besides recruitment ship he also needs to focus on the army and navy’s preparedness. He knew very well that their temporarily weakened country is under observation from the neighboring nations. His task was to ensure that they will not dare to attack Equestria. As for Princess Cadance, who was slowly getting used to being the only ruling princess in the kingdom, she was quickly coming to realize that despite having the whole country at her hooves, there was something she was missing strongly each passing day. While her husband devoted himself completely to their country by working outside the castle, she tried everything she could to make their often partings less painful. Fortunately, there were still some ponies that had time for her, and who she could freely open up to. Canterlot’s castle, the royal dining room It was already past afternoon when Princess Cadance was unexpectedly visited by one of the members of her family. Although the magnitude of responsibilities didn’t give her much time in terms of personal life, the more she felt lifted on her spirits whenever she managed to have a word with someone she knew and whom she could trust. Twilight Velvet, her mother in law which she was always in good terms with, came to the palace today. Since the disappearance of their beloved Twilight, neither she, nor her husband Night Light had a chance to visit. “I see,” said Cadance. Together with Twilight Velvet they were covered in the pink magical force field. „I hope he gets better soon …” she said while observing a gold chandelier which after emerging from the green flames has bounced off the shield and hit the floor “… before he moves your whole house into the palace.” The two guards who stood at the door exit were observing everything with astonishment. Each time a new item seemed to magically appear above their princess’s head while crashing against her force field. The table at which Cadance used to eat was now crushed by a huge bookcase. Everywhere around there were books, pens, silverware, as well as carpets, and small pieces of furniture. Meanwhile, in Twilight Velvet’s home in Canterlot “Aaaah-aaaaaacccchoooooo !!!” A loud sounds of constant sneezing carried on around the house as massive green flames were reaching the salon’s ceiling. “Cheers,” said Night Light who was hiding behind a magical shield. He watched in horror, as all the inventory from his salon was slowly evaporating whenever Spike happened to sneeze. “Forgive me, Mister Night Light, sniff, I have no idea what's happening to me, aa-aaa-Aaaachhhhooooo!!!” Canterlot’s Castle, the royal dining room “Poor Spike. He caught a cold yesterday when he ran out shopping in the gusty rain,” said worried Velvet Twilight. “We told him a thousand times that he doesn’t need to try so hard, but he was really stubborn. I know how he always liked to do errands for Twilight while helping her in running the library. It seems that he can’t get rid of his old habits.” “And how is Spike doing with … well, you know?” asked Cadence. Her in-law just shook her head. “He still can’t get used to the thought that she’s gone,” said Twilight Velvet while sighing deeply. “He once even tried to escape back to Ponyville. I bet he believed somehow that Twilight might be waiting for him there, sigh ... I wish there was something that I could do to ease his pain, Cadence.” “I understand him perfectly. None of us feels easy about this, Mom,” said Cadence. “Yet he’s lucky to have a family which can always stay by his side. And what about you and Night Light?” Twilight Velvet suddenly turned her eyes away and gazed out the window. She remained silent for a moment while trying to find the right words. “Night Light and I ... we are trying to live normally, but ...” she broke off abruptly in mid-sentence. Cadence, without urging her, gave her the time to express her thoughts. “... I noticed that since Twilight’s disappearance he has become depressed and rather absent. He thinks I don’t see how he sometimes sheds a tear over our family photo. No wonder. Our Twilight has always been his biggest pride and joy.” Hearing this caused Cadence to grin slightly. “Just like Shiny being your little mamma’s boy.” Her words made Twilight Velvet sigh while smiling weakly. “I wish he could be here, right now. I'd love to see his expression while we talk about it.” Suddenly, there was an awkward silence. While avoiding their own gazes they both tried to find the right words to continue this conversation. “And how are you and Shiny doing? We haven’t heard anything from you since that day, so …” began Velvet. “We’re holding somehow ... Mom,” Cadence replied calmly. “Shiny’s a strong stallion and ... and we’re both confident enough to believe that one day Twilight and the rest will return to us safe and sound.” “And where is he now?” asked Velvet while looking through one of the windows from where she could hear the sounds of the military drill. “He went to the Horse Shoe Bay for a naval base inspection,” Cadence’s words seemed to carry a little note of sadness. “I see that some pony here wishes he wouldn’t.” Although Cadence didn’t respond right away, the expression on her face stated that her mother-in-law’s words hit the right spot. “Ever since we took over the Equestria we barely talk to each other. I see him sometimes when he returns late to our chamber. However, whenever I ask him how his day had been, he’s so tired that he immediately falls asleep.” Cadence sighed deeply. “I know that we both have a lot of responsibilities, but I ...” she broke her sentence with a sad stare. Twilight Velvet got hot under the collar when she heard that. “He shouldn’t treat you like this, Cadence. I understand that a lot has changed, but despite all this he shouldn’t forget the ones he holds most dear.” “No, it’s ok mom. I knew what I agreed to when Shiny introduced me to our new role in the kingdom. I knew that when he becomes the minister of defense, our lives will change dramatically. News of the princesses disappearance have already reached the neighboring kingdoms. All of them are very interested in our present state, even though those are not pure intentions. Shiny also knows this and is doing its best to ensure that our troops are ready at any time.” “That’s Shiny for you,” said Velvet. “Even as a little colt he could not ever let it go. Once he had set his mind on something, he would usually stand by it until the end. He really takes his duties quite seriously, huh?” “Yes, he does. But luckily, he’s coming back tomorrow to see how the restructuring process in the royal guard is progressing.” Suddenly from the windows side came the loud yell of the royal guard leader. Both mares approached the window where they could see the whole castle’s square. From the top they had a perfect view of the heavy workout that Captain Strong Heart made his subordinates go through. “Wrong, keep your guard higher Topaz, your right flank is exposed!!! Iron Hoof, stop swinging that spear like a madcolt … alright, begin!!!” shouted the captain to the pegasus and a unicorn making them resume their sparring practices. The square where the exercises took place could easily accommodate most of the day and night guards. The assembled soldiers were undergoing various exercises that were made to improve their level in weapon wielding, melee combat, and magic. With a new training program developed by Shining Armor and Strong Heart, it was plain to see that the bar was raised much higher. Sadly for the present soldiers it also forced them to meet the new conditions. Those who either wanted to join, or stay in the royal guard had to meet the challenge. “Wrong, again ... eh, I’m starting to realize why we couldn’t take care of those changeling bustards. You dare to call yourselves the royal guards!?” screamed Strong Heart causing his subordinates to flinch. “Isn’t he taking this a little too far?” asked Twilight Velvet indignantly. “Shiny made him a captain for a reason, Mom,” said Cadence. “He’s always perceptive when it comes to finding the right talents.” “Alright ladies, gather around me and these two maggots, move it!!!” shouted Strong Heart. Soon all the soldiers in the square formed one big arena around their captain. “Ha, I wonder what this madcolt is up to,” wondered Twilight Velvet. “Steel Shade, Night Wing, step forward!!!” By the order of their superior two soldiers emerged from the crowd. One of them, a blue bat pony mare with a dark blue mane happened to be the member of the night guard. Her front hooves were equipped with steel claws which were made for close combat. She was soon joined by a creamy mare unicorn with orange mane, dressed in a day guard armor. Just like Iron Hoof, she was wielding a spear. The two mares saluted the captain. “Alright, together with these two here you will attack me and try to eliminate me from further fighting!!!” said the captain making them all gaze at each other in surprise. “Didn't you hear what I just said!? That's an order soldiers, MOVE IT!!!” In an instant, all four of them circled around Strong Heart and took their positions to attack. “Well, this might be interesting,” summed up Twilight Velvet with a smirk. *CRASH* suddenly a large chest bounced from the magic barrier that was still protecting them. As soon as the lid have opened, all the beautifully ornate porcelain tableware flew out and crashed itself into tiny pieces. Twilight Velvet could feel a sudden strong pain coming from a corner of her heart. “Hmph, I never liked that tableware anyway,” she lied while barely keeping her composure. Soon after she directed her gaze back to the training ground. To her great surprise, the battle has already begun and two soldiers were already lying on the ground and trying to quickly return to the fight. Night Wing was flying above the arena while getting ready to attack her leader from the sky. Strong Heart, after pacifying Topaz and Steel Shade, has just turned his back on her while taking a stand to Iron Hoof who attacked him with his spear. However, the captain at the last moment managed to dodge, allowing his subordinate’s weapon to swiftly brush the feathers on his Spartan’s helmet. As Night Wing saw a temporary indisposition of her captain, she quickly decided to take her chance. She quickly flew down with her claws extended forward. In just a split second she shortened the distance to her captain. Everyone around froze at that moment. Strong Heart barely noticed something approaching him quickly in the corner of his eye. With a swift move he blasted his rear hooves up in the air with all his strength, and hit the unsuspecting mare right in the face. Being stunned by a powerful blow she was sent flying back about a few meters and fell down on the ground. In the meantime, Steel Shade and Iron Hoof both made an attempt to attack him with their spears. The blades cut the air like butter with a swish sound. Their captain jumped back at the last minute allowing the spear blades to freely get stuck in the ground. He quickly jumped forward again and pinned them with his hooves. Both soldiers mingled for a moment and then with all their might tried to retrieve their weapons. Their vainly attempts made Strong Heart shake his head in disappointment. “Pathetic,” he said with a scorned voice. With a quick motion of his right hoof he broke Iron Hoof’s spear making him loose balance and fell on his backside. Then, as he grabbed the second spear with his muzzle, he jerked it out of the Steel Shade’s grip. As he took a quick swing, he struck her head using the spear’s blind side. The impact turned out to be strong enough to stun her while knocking out her helmet. As Strong Heart was constantly scanning his surroundings, he soon located Topaz. The soldier was charging right at him with his horn covered in strong magic. Literally at the last minute, his captain teleported away from his attack range. A split second later he materialized himself back in the same spot, right behind Topaz. With a powerful blow of his rear right hoof he send a punch on the guard’s slightly exposed neck. Being struck with a powerful pain, Topaz broke the spell as his eyes went to his skull. He fell unconscious to the ground while his motionless body slide on the ground until it was brought under the hooves of Iron Hoof, who have just managed to get up. Seeing his unconscious companion caused him to look at his captain who was eying him furiously while breathing hardly. His stare made Iron Hoof shake as he slowly began to withdraw from the battle. “COME HERE AND FIGHT, YOU COWARD!!!” screamed angered Strong Heart and without a warning he charged him. The spell that he implemented in his horn was strong enough to send his subordinate flying into the group of soldiers that were standing far behind him. The captain blew some steam out of his nostrils. Suddenly he felt something on his hind leg. Being too focused on the battle, he didn’t even realize that he got wounded in the battle. Seeing three slightly bleeding cuts on his right leg made him smile. “Hmm, lucky shot,” he mumbled to himself. As he turned around, he realized that there was one last soldier standing. Steel Shade was now glaring at him at the other side of the arena. While swaying her leg against the ground, she waited patiently for her captain to stand forward. Strong Heart have send her a cocky smile and soon both of them began charging at each other. The sound of the stampede and metal filled the air as they have begun to approach each other with every second. Suddenly, to everyone’s shock, captain Strong Heart came to a stop. He quickly picked up the spear that was lying on the ground close by, and after jumping aside he has placed the antler under the hooves of the charging Steel Shade. She quickly lost her balance, fell forward while performing a quick somersault, and landed on her back. Feeling disoriented for a moment while gritting her teeth she only managed to see how her spear’s blade hits the ground right next to her head, making a slight cut on her left cheek. With a trembling glance she looked at a dark pony figure that was covering the sun while holding her spear and giving her a cold stare. Strong Heart took a last peek at the arena realizing that the fight was finally over. Neither Iron Hoof who was blasted outside of the arena, nor Night Wing who was using her hoof to block the blood from her injured muzzle, had any will to continue fighting. Right now both of them were trying to bring unconscious Topaz back to his senses. As for the Steel Shade, she broke the stair with him and barely kept her tears from falling. Captain Strong Heart suddenly addressed himself to the gathered guards. “You saw it for yourselves. I chose four of you, and in short time I bit them to the ground. But if you believe that makes me proud, then you’re deluding yourselves. If one can handle this many, than this many isn’t worth a shit. During the battle against a stronger, or numerous opponents, what matters are teamwork, skills, and tactics!!!” Strong Heart pointed at the beaten soldiers. “These four here could have beaten me easily. But they lacked everything that they have learned through all those years of training!!!” He sighed while shaking his head in disappointment. “They say that the royal guard is the highest military elite. After what I have witnessed here, I’ll take that as a cruel joke!!!” Most of the soldiers that were present in the square have lowered their heads in shame. As Steel Shade finally rose to her hooves she quickly wiped the blood from her cheek with her hoof. While trying to act cool, her muzzle expression made it clear that she wasn’t taking this shameful defeat very well. “Steel Shade,” she heard a cold voice of her captain which made her stand to attention. “Take topaz and Night Wing to the medical wing. Report later in my office.” “Yes sir,” replied Steel Shade. She immediately ran to his unconscious colleague, then with the assistance of her friend from the night guard, she pulled him on her back and soon they both headed towards the hospital wing. “Iron Hoof,” hearing Strong Heart’s calling his name he approached his leader. “You’ll report to my office as well ... after you make fifty rounds around the castle in full gear. You have one hour ... NOW MOVE IT!!!” Hearing about the exercise that he was forced to perform made Iron Hoof shocked. “Got any problem?” asked annoyed Strong Heart. “No … I mean, NO SIR!!!” retorted Iron Hoof and quickly ran into the barracks for additional equipment. “Continue your training,” shouted Strong Heart to the rest of the soldiers, as they all soon returned to their previous activities. Cadence and Velvet who were carefully watching everything from the royal dining room’s window finally managed to exchange glances. Of course, it was Twilight Velvet who had the most to say on this matter. “I’m really starting to wonder where Shiny found that crazy son of a …,” suddenly Twilight Velvet’s got interrupted as a huge double bed bounced off from their shield and landed on the ground upside down. There was something wrapped in bed sheets which was moving slightly underneath it while groaning weakly. Both mares walked closer and moved the covers off it. “Night Light!?” gasped surprised Twilight Velvet as she and Cadence helped him to crawl out of the bed, and covered him with their force field. “Huh, honey?” began her slightly dazed husband while holding a hoof to his sore temple. Looking around and realizing all the stuff around him made him soon understand everything. “Tell me honey, have you ever thought about … moving into the castle? I know someone who just might help us with that.” “What happened?” asked both mares at the same time. “I … I just took off my barrier for like a minute. I wanted to give Spike some medicine that we keep in our bedroom. As I was about to take it, I suddenly heard him behind my back ready to sneeze again. I tried to activate the spell, but the green flames covered me so quickly … and … well … now I’m here.” “We should take him to the doctor,” suggested Twilight Velvet. “Good idea, honey. But I'm afraid that he might send the vet and his office here before they would even manage to make a diagnosis,” said Night Light. His wife couldn’t argue with that. “I'll send one of the royal doctors and an expert on magical creatures. I'm sure they might help,” proposed Cadence. “Thank you, Cadence, we will accept any help,” said Night Light and begun to look around the dining room. He could recognize every single object that was laying around. Most of it came from their salon and bedroom. For some reason the rain of inventory stopped suddenly. “Well, it seems that there’s nothing more that he can send us from our bedroom anymore,” said Night Light with a relief. Soon after, another loud sound filled the room as a fridge slide down by the barrier and spilled its contents just as it hit the floor behind Night Light’s back. Night Light and Velvet sighed deeply. “Well, so much for my morning shopping at the grocery store,” grounded Night Light just before a loud pounding came on the door. “Enter,” said Cadence as she watched the soldier entering the room. He came to a stop as he witnessed the mess and three ponies hiding under the pink force field. “What is it, Blade Strike?” Cadence asked impatiently. “Your majesty ... ekhm ... her Excellency, Miss Miracle Blaze, is calling for you in the throne room. There’s been an accident.” “An accident? Is every pony all right?” asked shocked Cadence. “Thankfully, no pony got hurt, your highness, but the throne room is … well, I believe you should see it for yourself.” Cadence gazed at her in-laws. They didn’t seem to mind. “We should be going as well,” said Twilight Velvet as she pushed her husband Night Light, who was busy waiting for another ‘spiked object’ to appear, towards the door. “You have a lot of stuff on your head right now so we won’t stop you. Please inform us when you’re on to something.” “I will, please look out after yourselves. Oh, and don’t forget to bring Spike with you next time. Tell him that once he gets better there is a lot of work in the castle that he can help us with,” said Cadence with a smile and after the last family hugs, her in-laws have finally left the dining room. A few moments later princess Cadence, together with her escort, have entered the throne room. The whole place gave an image of a snowy blizzard storm which has passed just recently. Massive piles of snow and forest undergrowth were covering most of the room floor and the research equipment that was lying around. “Oh dear,” summed up Cadence. Countess Miracle Blaze and Blue Dust were approaching her from the middle of the room. Their clothes carried some snowy traces, and judging from their expressions they didn’t seem happy. “Your highness,” said Count Blue Dust as he and Miracle Blaze bowed deeply. “Is there something we should know?” asked Miracle Blaze, who witnessed Cadence’s slightly visible force field. “It’s a long story,” Cadence said evasively when a small bedroom lamp crushed against her field. “But first tell me, what in Equestria has happened here?” “What happened you ask? The bloody portal opened suddenly without warning, that’s what happened,” responded the annoyed Miracle Blaze, while brushing the snowy dirt from her clothing. “We all got pushed back and couldn’t even get near it. Not to mention that all this snow, rocks, and sticks that were flying around.” “Wwwwwwwwwwwwwwwweeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!!!!!!” Suddenly all the ponies in the room noticed Discord who was sliding around on a snowboard, dressed in a green winter clothing. After making a few circles around the princess and the two counts, he came to a stop with a stylish slide which caused some snow to fall on Miracle Blaze and Blue Dust. Cadence, thanks to her force field, remained untouched. Discord barely managed to hold up a sneer while seeing Miracle Blaze, whose eyebrows were twitching madly. “Well, hello there your highness. I can see that you and Shiny took these safety measures a little too seriously,” said Discord as he mockingly knocked on her force field. “Silent you peasant, I bet you had something to do with all this mess,” interjected angered Miracle Blaze. “Oh please, Miss Blaze. I don’t believe that flattery is gonna get you anywhere,” said Discord with a gibe. “No matter how brilliant the chaos would be I would never take fame for someone’s work, and …” Discord’s attention suddenly went on the other side of the room. Before Miracle Blaze managed to say something unfitting for a mare of her status, Discord has teleported himself from their sight. “What do you have there?” asked Discord as he appeared behind Emerald Star with a speed of the light. The mare jumped suddenly and hid a small mysterious object that she just managed to pull out of the small crack in the wall with her magic. “Oh my, please Mister Discord, don’t scare me like that,” objected Emerald Star. She slowly turned around and started walking towards the exit. “That’s an odd piece of something.” As she heard Discord’s voice she unwillingly turned her head. Discord was holding now the same object that she had just hidden inside her shoulder bag. With a little dose of shock, she looked inside her pouch only to realize that it wasn’t there. Emerald Star reacted quickly and cast a levitation spell that managed to snatch the object from Discord’s grasp and put in her bag. She then slowly began to withdraw until she resumed her walk towards the door. As she stood by her superior Blue Dust she whispered something into his ear. “Princess Cadence, Miss Blaze, I’m afraid I have to leave you for a while,” said Blue Dust making them both surprised. “Has something happened?” asked concerned Miracle Blaze. Blue Dust just smiled at her. “Oh, nothing serious, really. Just some things I need to discuss with other members of the guild. I’ll be back with you shortly.” Blue Dust bowed and then he and Emerald Star have left the throne room. Naval base, Horseshoe Bay The Horseshoe Bay, which owns its name thanks to the two long bent pierces surrounding it, was a home to one of Equestria’s biggest military prides, the royal naval base. Many war ships that were stationing there were decorated with sea flags and ornaments, as the base got to be visited by an important personage. Shining Armor, the self proclaimed minister of defense, has just finished the tour on the fleet’s flagship, The Sun Mare. Walking the main deck of the galleon under the sails with a large sun symbols, he was synchronously saluted by the rows of seamen as he passed by. Admiral Blitzkrieg, a dark crimson red pony with short, deep sea blue hair, dressed in the uniform of the Admiral of the fleet, as well as the captain Dust Storm, dark orange mare with maroon hair were walking by his side all the time. “As you can see your majesty, everything is in perfect condition. The entire fleet is in the highest degree of readiness. Our boys and girls are ready to fulfill their duties for the Equestria.” “I'm glad to hear that, Admiral. We need the navy to protect our Kingdom at all cost,” said Shinning Armor as all three of them walked towards the Admiral’s cabin which was placed on the stern of the ship “I can assure your highness, we have always been, we are, and we will be,” replied Blitzkrieg. After relieving the captain who soon returned to her duties, Blitzkrieg and Shinning Armor went inside and closed the door behind them. The cabin slightly illuminated by the evening sun rays that were breaking through the huge window located on the front wall of the room. On the contrary to his status in the navy, Blitzkrieg’s cabin did not show any signs of him having a high self-esteem. A simple bed, a navigational desk, a huge round table, and a big map of the world hanging on the wall were all the things that he needed to command his fleet. “Please sit down, your highness,” said the admiral and together with Shinning Armor they both took their seats by the huge round table which was set with food made especially for a royal visit. Blitzkrieg took his time and began to pour some red wine into two metal cups that were on the table. Shining’s mind suddenly went back to the day when they learned about the poison in the royal wine. Of course, the royal pantry was fully checked since then, and the defect bottles were destroyed. However, the bad taste remained. “Is everything all right, your highness,” he heard suddenly as he noticed Blitzkrieg, who was observing him very carefully. He and the others tried to avoid the wine at all cost. Nevertheless, he felt that he had to break somehow and have a drink with an old companion. He just needed it. He took a small sip, and before he knew it, he had empted half of the cup’s contents. “Oh, come on, Blitz,” protested Shining Armor as his tone became more friendly. “We have graduated from the same academy. Although I’m the minister of defense, my friends still call me Shiny.” The admiral smirked at his comment. “Oh yeah? Then tell me, your highness Shiny, what’s with all this admiral thing, eh?” asked Blitzkrieg as his face drew the outline of amusement. “Well … I heard some rumors that you squeal like a little filly each time your subordinates address you that way, so I thought that as a good friend, I should do the same,” said Shiny with a gibe. As he saw Blitzkrieg’s shocked reaction he lifted his hooves in a conciliatory gesture. “But hey, I’m not judging you, just saying what I heard.” “Oh? Then I supposed that as a good friend you will tell me the names of those bold and foolish sailors, so I could make them scrub the toilets for the rest of their shipment?” Blitzkrieg asked insistently. Shining Armor of course knew the name of this mare they were talking about, but somehow he couldn’t imagine an officer like captain Dust Storm with a toilet brush. “Come on, Blitzkrieg, can’t you take a joke?” “Oh, well, guess I could. But try to imagine a picture that some big shot puts you and your entire fleet on standby alert, and right now your subordinates are gossiping about the possible war with the gryphon’s all the time. You and some of your crew walk absent-minded and barely get any sleep. Fortunately, our cannons aren’t loaded, because imagine some idiot yelling a fire commend. It wouldn’t be long before all our warships would send a hundred of cannon salvos, and sink each other. But hey, at least thanks for the extra funds you have provided us with. The extra food in the cafeteria is always fairly welcomed,” grumbled Blitzkrieg and took a huge sip from his cup. His confession made Shinning Armor narrow his eyebrow. “You know that I had no other choice, Blitzkrieg. We can’t assume that we’re safe anymore. A Kingdom which gets infiltrated from inside that easily always sends a signal of a weak animal. I’m not like Celestia or Luna, but I’m doing all that I can to protect our home. And if I’m to achieve it, I need your navy to always protect our sea and sky territory,” said Shiny while sending his penetrating gaze at the admiral. “And it protects, Shiny. It has for over six hundred years. My great great grandpa, who fought during the fourth griffin war, was the one who has delivered the last strike to our enemies. The battle on the griffin ocean made it clear that any attempt to invade our country from the water, or the sky, will be costly to the Griffon Kingdom. And I don’t believe that anything has changed since then. My men are always ready, more than they will ever be.” “Come down, Blitz. I know most of our Kingdom’s history battles, and after what I have seen here, I can let our citizens sleep with ease,” said Shining Armor in a conciliatory tone. “I’m especially impressed by the Sun Mare. She sure can give a pony a heart rising experience.” As a leading warship, The Sun Mare happens also to be the biggest pride of the entire fleet. Built with the newest available pony technology, and with just a little help of magic, she could not only sail faster, but also fly above the clouds with ease. With its one hundred twenty cannons it could give the highest firing power available at sea. It was a dream and honor for many navy stallions and mares to serve on this ship. “Well, what else can you expect from a ship that has Celestia as her godmother?” Blitzkrieg asked happily while saluting to his absent goddess with pride. “But I’m afraid that her exclusive rights for being the most powerful ship in the fleet are slowly coming to an end.” “What do you mean?” asked puzzled Shinning Armor as he began to imagine the griffon kingdom getting ready for the war while building an even stronger fleet. Blitzkrieg, however, remained stoic while a cocky grin appeared on his muzzle. “Well, it won’t be long till her sister ship “The Lunar Eclipse” leaves the dockyards. Once she receives princesses Luna blessing, she will strengthen our already high sea dominancy.” Now this was something that Shining Armor didn’t expect to hear. “I’m surprised that Celestia has allowed something like this. I thought she was against any further army and navy fleet expansion, so to ensure the fragile truce between the pony and other kingdoms.” “Although Celestia loves peace, Shiny, she’s not naive enough to believe that it will last forever. Unlike her, the authorities in other kingdoms always change. The ones who can hit harder are usually the ones who others will either respect, or at least leave alone. That’s one of the oldest truths of life, and even Celestia with all her wisdom can’t change that. But I believe that her true intentions were rather … different in this case.” “Different?” asked Shining Armor. “I believe it was to show the respect for her sister, Shiny. That she treats Luna as an equal ruler of Equestria. I believe that this is one of the reasons why Celestia wanted to prove how she feels about her. Also, as an admiral of the fleet, I had the privilege to see the ship’s project plans … and let me tell you … I simply can’t wait to test that baby in action.” The admiral’s elated face has convinced Shining Armor, that Blitzkrieg’s mind has already set him sail on the moon’s galleon. However, Shining Armor didn’t feel like sharing his enthusiasm. Without princess Luna’s blessing, there was a chance that this warship won’t probably even leave the dockyard. “Well, at least it’s good to know that there’s actually some force in the kingdom that I can always count on, Blitz,” said Shining Armor. “Wish I could say the same about the royal guards.” Blitzkrieg has put down his cup for a moment and settled cozily in his chair. “Yeah, to think that your biggest pride … would actually torn out to be one of your biggest pains in the flank. But seriously, you really believe you and Strong Heart can change anything for better here?” asked the admiral. “We will, Blitz. Whenever I’m not around I always leave the castle and royal guards in good hooves. I even gave Cadence some escort, just in case.” “Figures. So how is she doing? asked Blitzkrieg. “I haven’t seen her since your wedding in Canterlot.” “Well, compared to being the ruler of the Crystal Empire, being the princess of the whole kingdom is a much higher league. But somehow she pulls it through. And she can always count on the other members of the council ... at least most of them,” Shinning Armor’s wry face didn’t escape his friend’s attention. “I guess that your life with councilor Discord is chaotic as hell?” Shinning Armor didn’t say anything, just nodded. “If it were me, I would have pushed that lizard scam into the nearest cannon and shoot him straight into the deepest parts of the Tartarus. Then again, who would have thought that instead of a crown, he will choose a council’s habit, not that it makes things any better. Guess you have to be really crazy to understand someone like him.” “Yeah,” said Shinning Armor while taking a small bite on a hay role which he took from the silver platter. “Although he’s not the real problem here. I presume that you already have heard of the Mage’s League?” “Yeah, somewhat,” answered Blitz Krieg. “What about them?” Shining Armor looked around the cabin to make sure that nobody is eavesdropping on them. He and Blitzkrieg were friends for quite a long time, so he knew that when it comes to keeping a secret quiet, Blitz was the best there is. “The thing is that I don’t know yet, Blitz,” whispered Shining Armor. “The reports about their activities are rather poor. Celestia somehow didn’t trust them, and I seriously have no reasons to doubt her. They came out of nowhere, and claimed the investigation, just like that.” His words made Blitzkrieg surprised as he began to ponder for awhile. “Hmm, intriguing” gasped Blitzkrieg. “You think … they might be trying to disrupt the search or something?” “That’s one of the possibilities I’m taking into an account,” replied Shining Armor. “But right now I don’t have enough evidence to arrest them.” “Then why bother coming here instead of keeping your eyes on them?” asked surprised Blitz. “I can’t keep track of them all the time, Blitz. I have to secure the “whole kingdom”. Besides, I bet that they are aware of being watched, so getting to the bottom of this want be easy. But I have a few ponies here and there, who are following their every move,” whispered Shining Armor. “Smart move, Shiny. Let others take care of that, while you concentrate more on your royal guards. And pray for Celestia and Luna to come back as soon as possible.” “Yes, well … the investigation is still in progress, Blitz, but I won’t lie to you, this doesn’t look good. We are searching the entire kingdom using the best tracking spells known to our magic, and we still have nothing to offer. If this goes up, I see a dark future ahead of us.” “I see what you mean,” replied Blitzkrieg. “Of course, losing a good ruler, or even two, is not something that any nation can be fond of. But I bet that’s still nothing compared to losing a closest relative, right?” Shining Armor nodded. “*Sigh* you’re right. But I know they are somewhere out there, Blitz. We do have a trail, but …” Shining Armor paused suddenly and looked down at his empty cup. “Better than nothing I guess? Feel like telling me more?” Blitzkrieg asked calmly as he poured him some more wine. Shining Armor felt resistant somehow. When Miracle Blaze has revealed to them the truth about Celestia’s and Star Swirl’s dimensional travels, he didn’t believe her at first. But the evidence found in Star Swirl’s library seemed convincing enough for them to believe, that Miracle Blaze might actually be on to something. Shining and the rest have been ordered to remain silent about it … but who said that talking about dimensional travels alone is a crime?” “*Sigh* tell me, Blitz ... do you … believe in the existence of other dimensions?” Meanwhile, in Count's Blue Dust private chambers The dusk behind the window of Count’s Blue Dust chambers was about to turn into the night. Right now he was sitting behind his desk while staring at the small strangely shaped object that was lying on the counter. “Are you saying that this thing flew out of the portal?” asked curious Blue Dust. His assistant, Emerald Star, who was standing on the other side of his desk nodded her head. “Yes sir, it hit the wall right beside me with full force. I have just examined its structure and it doesn’t fit to any known elementary element known to our science. If we consider that together with its unusual shape, I’m more than certain that it’s not from our world,” answered Emerald Star while levitating the object with her magic. She then placed a small part of a soldier’s armor near it. The strangely shaped object flew suddenly and stuck itself firmly to the armor piece which made Count Blue Dust surprised. “I also discovered that it has an affection towards all sorts of metals.” “Hmm, interesting,” said Blue Dust as he took the small plane pendant in his hoof and hid it in his desk drawer. “Have you mentioned anyone about this yet?” “No, sir,” replied Emerald Star. “Good, let’s keep this to ourselves then. Continue your research and keep me informed.” “As always, sir,” answered Emerald Star and left her boss’s chamber. As soon as she went passed down the corner, two unknown cloaked figures have appeared on both sides of the chamber’s door. The weak light from the nearest corridor lamp could barely illuminate their muzzles which were sticking slightly from the hoods’ precincts. They both gazed at each other and soon the one on the left began to follow Emerald Star’s tracks. The one who remained smiled slightly and said with a female perky voice “I believe that Shining Armor might be interested in this.” Soon after, her hooded figure disappeared into the dark corridors of the palace once more. To be continued …
